This is a modern-English version of Women in Love, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Women in Love

by D. H. Lawrence


CONTENTS

CHAPTER I.   Sisters
CHAPTER II.   Shortlands
CHAPTER III.   Class-room
CHAPTER IV.   Diver
CHAPTER V.   In the Train
CHAPTER VI.   Crème de Menthe
CHAPTER VII.   Fetish
CHAPTER VIII.   Breadalby
CHAPTER IX.   Coal-dust
CHAPTER X.   Sketch-book
CHAPTER XI.   An Island
CHAPTER XII.   Carpeting
CHAPTER XIII.   Mino
CHAPTER XIV.   Water-party
CHAPTER XV.   Sunday Evening
CHAPTER XVI.   Man to Man
CHAPTER XVII.   The Industrial Magnate
CHAPTER XVIII.   Rabbit
CHAPTER XIX.   Moony
CHAPTER XX.   Gladiatorial
CHAPTER XXI.   Threshold
CHAPTER XXII.   Woman to Woman
CHAPTER XXIII.   Excurse
CHAPTER XXIV.   Death and Love
CHAPTER XXV.   Marriage or Not
CHAPTER XXVI.   A Chair
CHAPTER XXVII.   Flitting
CHAPTER XXVIII.   Gudrun in the Pompadour
CHAPTER XXIX.   Continental
CHAPTER XXX.   Snowed Up
CHAPTER XXXI.   Exeunt

CHAPTER I.
SISTERS

Ursula and Gudrun Brangwen sat one morning in the window-bay of their father’s house in Beldover, working and talking. Ursula was stitching a piece of brightly-coloured embroidery, and Gudrun was drawing upon a board which she held on her knee. They were mostly silent, talking as their thoughts strayed through their minds.

Ursula and Gudrun Brangwen were sitting one morning in the window nook of their dad’s house in Beldover, working and chatting. Ursula was sewing a piece of vibrant embroidery, while Gudrun was drawing on a board she had on her lap. They mostly stayed quiet, speaking as their thoughts wandered through their minds.

“Ursula,” said Gudrun, “don’t you really want to get married?” Ursula laid her embroidery in her lap and looked up. Her face was calm and considerate.

“Ursula,” said Gudrun, “don’t you really want to get married?” Ursula placed her embroidery in her lap and looked up. Her expression was calm and thoughtful.

“I don’t know,” she replied. “It depends how you mean.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “It depends on what you mean.”

Gudrun was slightly taken aback. She watched her sister for some moments.

Gudrun was a bit surprised. She watched her sister for a few moments.

“Well,” she said, ironically, “it usually means one thing! But don’t you think anyhow, you’d be—” she darkened slightly—“in a better position than you are in now.”

“Well,” she said, with a hint of irony, “it usually means one thing! But don’t you think that you’d be—” she grew a bit serious—“in a better position than you are now?”

A shadow came over Ursula’s face.

A shadow crossed Ursula's face.

“I might,” she said. “But I’m not sure.”

“I might,” she said. “But I’m not sure.”

Again Gudrun paused, slightly irritated. She wanted to be quite definite.

Again, Gudrun paused, a bit annoyed. She wanted to be absolutely clear.

“You don’t think one needs the experience of having been married?” she asked.

“You don’t think you need the experience of having been married?” she asked.

“Do you think it need be an experience?” replied Ursula.

“Do you think it needs to be an experience?” replied Ursula.

“Bound to be, in some way or other,” said Gudrun, coolly. “Possibly undesirable, but bound to be an experience of some sort.”

“Definitely going to happen, one way or another,” said Gudrun, calmly. “Maybe not what we want, but it's definitely going to be an experience of some kind.”

“Not really,” said Ursula. “More likely to be the end of experience.”

“Not really,” Ursula said. “It’s more likely the end of experience.”

Gudrun sat very still, to attend to this.

Gudrun sat completely still to pay attention to this.

“Of course,” she said, “there’s that to consider.” This brought the conversation to a close. Gudrun, almost angrily, took up her rubber and began to rub out part of her drawing. Ursula stitched absorbedly.

“Sure,” she said, “there’s that to consider.” This wrapped up the conversation. Gudrun, somewhat angrily, grabbed her eraser and started to erase part of her drawing. Ursula sewed intently.

“You wouldn’t consider a good offer?” asked Gudrun.

“You wouldn’t think about a good offer?” asked Gudrun.

“I think I’ve rejected several,” said Ursula.

“I think I’ve turned down several,” said Ursula.

Really!” Gudrun flushed dark—“But anything really worth while? Have you really?

Seriously!” Gudrun blushed deeply—“But is it really worth anything? Have you actually?

“A thousand a year, and an awfully nice man. I liked him awfully,” said Ursula.

"A thousand a year, and such a nice guy. I really liked him a lot," said Ursula.

“Really! But weren’t you fearfully tempted?”

“Seriously! But weren't you really tempted?”

“In the abstract but not in the concrete,” said Ursula. “When it comes to the point, one isn’t even tempted—oh, if I were tempted, I’d marry like a shot. I’m only tempted not to.” The faces of both sisters suddenly lit up with amusement.

“In theory but not in practice,” said Ursula. “When it really comes down to it, I’m not even tempted—oh, if I were, I’d marry in a heartbeat. I’m just tempted not to.” The expressions of both sisters suddenly brightened with amusement.

“Isn’t it an amazing thing,” cried Gudrun, “how strong the temptation is, not to!” They both laughed, looking at each other. In their hearts they were frightened.

“Isn’t it amazing,” Gudrun exclaimed, “how hard it is to resist not doing it!” They both laughed as they looked at each other. Deep down, they felt scared.

There was a long pause, whilst Ursula stitched and Gudrun went on with her sketch. The sisters were women, Ursula twenty-six, and Gudrun twenty-five. But both had the remote, virgin look of modern girls, sisters of Artemis rather than of Hebe. Gudrun was very beautiful, passive, soft-skinned, soft-limbed. She wore a dress of dark-blue silky stuff, with ruches of blue and green linen lace in the neck and sleeves; and she had emerald-green stockings. Her look of confidence and diffidence contrasted with Ursula’s sensitive expectancy. The provincial people, intimidated by Gudrun’s perfect sang-froid and exclusive bareness of manner, said of her: “She is a smart woman.” She had just come back from London, where she had spent several years, working at an art-school, as a student, and living a studio life.

There was a long pause as Ursula stitched and Gudrun continued with her sketch. The sisters were women, Ursula twenty-six, and Gudrun twenty-five. But both had the distant, youthful appearance of modern girls, sisters of Artemis rather than of Hebe. Gudrun was very beautiful, calm, with soft skin and graceful limbs. She wore a dark-blue silky dress, with blue and green linen lace trim at the neck and sleeves; her stockings were emerald green. Her mix of confidence and shyness was a sharp contrast to Ursula’s sensitive anticipation. The local people, intimidated by Gudrun’s perfect composure and her unique style, said of her, “She is a smart woman.” She had just returned from London, where she had spent several years in art school, living a studio lifestyle.

“I was hoping now for a man to come along,” Gudrun said, suddenly catching her underlip between her teeth, and making a strange grimace, half sly smiling, half anguish. Ursula was afraid.

“I was hoping for a man to come along now,” Gudrun said, suddenly biting her lower lip and making a strange face, part sly smile and part anguish. Ursula felt scared.

“So you have come home, expecting him here?” she laughed.

“So you came home, thinking he’d be here?” she laughed.

“Oh my dear,” cried Gudrun, strident, “I wouldn’t go out of my way to look for him. But if there did happen to come along a highly attractive individual of sufficient means—well—” she tailed off ironically. Then she looked searchingly at Ursula, as if to probe her. “Don’t you find yourself getting bored?” she asked of her sister. “Don’t you find, that things fail to materialize? Nothing materializes! Everything withers in the bud.”

“Oh my dear,” Gudrun exclaimed sharply, “I wouldn’t bother looking for him. But if a really attractive guy with enough money happened to show up—well—” she trailed off with a hint of irony. Then she looked intently at Ursula, as if trying to read her thoughts. “Don’t you get bored?” she asked her sister. “Don’t you find that things just don’t happen? Nothing happens! Everything dies before it even has a chance.”

“What withers in the bud?” asked Ursula.

“What withers in the bud?” Ursula asked.

“Oh, everything—oneself—things in general.” There was a pause, whilst each sister vaguely considered her fate.

“Oh, everything—yourself—things in general.” There was a pause as each sister thought about her future.

“It does frighten one,” said Ursula, and again there was a pause. “But do you hope to get anywhere by just marrying?”

“It is scary,” Ursula said, and there was another pause. “But do you really think you’ll get anywhere just by getting married?”

“It seems to be the inevitable next step,” said Gudrun. Ursula pondered this, with a little bitterness. She was a class mistress herself, in Willey Green Grammar School, as she had been for some years.

“It seems to be the inevitable next step,” said Gudrun. Ursula thought about this, feeling a bit bitter. She was a head teacher at Willey Green Grammar School, as she had been for several years.

“I know,” she said, “it seems like that when one thinks in the abstract. But really imagine it: imagine any man one knows, imagine him coming home to one every evening, and saying ‘Hello,’ and giving one a kiss—”

“I know,” she said, “it might seem like that when you think about it in the abstract. But really try to picture it: picture any man you know, imagine him coming home to you every evening, saying ‘Hello,’ and giving you a kiss—”

There was a blank pause.

There was an awkward silence.

“Yes,” said Gudrun, in a narrowed voice. “It’s just impossible. The man makes it impossible.”

“Yes,” Gudrun said, her voice tight. “It’s just impossible. He makes it impossible.”

“Of course there’s children—” said Ursula doubtfully.

"Of course there are kids—" said Ursula uncertainly.

Gudrun’s face hardened.

Gudrun's expression hardened.

“Do you really want children, Ursula?” she asked coldly. A dazzled, baffled look came on Ursula’s face.

“Do you really want kids, Ursula?” she asked coldly. A stunned, confused look washed over Ursula’s face.

“One feels it is still beyond one,” she said.

"One feels it is still out of reach," she said.

Do you feel like that?” asked Gudrun. “I get no feeling whatever from the thought of bearing children.”

"Do you feel that way?” asked Gudrun. “I don’t feel anything at all when I think about having kids.”

Gudrun looked at Ursula with a masklike, expressionless face. Ursula knitted her brows.

Gudrun stared at Ursula with a blank, expressionless face. Ursula furrowed her brow.

“Perhaps it isn’t genuine,” she faltered. “Perhaps one doesn’t really want them, in one’s soul—only superficially.” A hardness came over Gudrun’s face. She did not want to be too definite.

“Maybe it isn’t real,” she hesitated. “Maybe you don’t actually want them, deep down—just on the surface.” A sternness crossed Gudrun’s face. She didn’t want to be too certain.

“When one thinks of other people’s children—” said Ursula.

“When you think about other people’s kids—” said Ursula.

Again Gudrun looked at her sister, almost hostile.

Again, Gudrun glared at her sister, almost with hostility.

“Exactly,” she said, to close the conversation.

“Exactly,” she said, wrapping up the conversation.

The two sisters worked on in silence, Ursula having always that strange brightness of an essential flame that is caught, meshed, contravened. She lived a good deal by herself, to herself, working, passing on from day to day, and always thinking, trying to lay hold on life, to grasp it in her own understanding. Her active living was suspended, but underneath, in the darkness, something was coming to pass. If only she could break through the last integuments! She seemed to try and put her hands out, like an infant in the womb, and she could not, not yet. Still she had a strange prescience, an intimation of something yet to come.

The two sisters continued to work in silence, with Ursula always radiating a strange light, like a vital flame that felt trapped and impeded. She spent a lot of time alone, focused on her tasks, moving from day to day while constantly reflecting, attempting to grasp life and understand it in her own way. Her active living was on hold, but beneath the surface, in the shadows, something was brewing. If only she could break through the final barriers! She seemed to reach out, like a fetus in the womb, but she couldn’t do it, not yet. Still, she had a strange sense of anticipation, an instinct about something that was coming.

She laid down her work and looked at her sister. She thought Gudrun so charming, so infinitely charming, in her softness and her fine, exquisite richness of texture and delicacy of line. There was a certain playfulness about her too, such a piquancy or ironic suggestion, such an untouched reserve. Ursula admired her with all her soul.

She put down her work and looked at her sister. She found Gudrun so charming, so endlessly charming, in her softness and her beautiful, exquisite richness of texture and delicacy of form. There was also a playful side to her, a certain sharpness or ironic hint, along with an untouched reserve. Ursula admired her with all her heart.

“Why did you come home, Prune?” she asked.

“Why did you come home, Prune?” she asked.

Gudrun knew she was being admired. She sat back from her drawing and looked at Ursula, from under her finely-curved lashes.

Gudrun knew she was being admired. She leaned back from her drawing and looked at Ursula, peering out from under her elegantly curved lashes.

“Why did I come back, Ursula?” she repeated. “I have asked myself a thousand times.”

“Why did I come back, Ursula?” she asked again. “I've asked myself that a thousand times.”

“And don’t you know?”

"And don't you know?"

“Yes, I think I do. I think my coming back home was just reculer pour mieux sauter.”

“Yes, I think I do. I believe coming back home was just reculer pour mieux sauter.”

And she looked with a long, slow look of knowledge at Ursula.

And she gave Ursula a long, slow look that showed she understood.

“I know!” cried Ursula, looking slightly dazzled and falsified, and as if she did not know. “But where can one jump to?”

“I know!” Ursula exclaimed, looking a bit dazed and insincere, as if she really didn’t know. “But where can you jump to?”

“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” said Gudrun, somewhat superbly. “If one jumps over the edge, one is bound to land somewhere.”

“Oh, it’s no big deal,” said Gudrun, somewhat arrogantly. “If you jump over the edge, you’re sure to land somewhere.”

“But isn’t it very risky?” asked Ursula.

“But isn’t that really risky?” asked Ursula.

A slow mocking smile dawned on Gudrun’s face.

A slow, mocking smile spread across Gudrun’s face.

“Ah!” she said laughing. “What is it all but words!” And so again she closed the conversation. But Ursula was still brooding.

“Ah!” she said, laughing. “What is it all but words!” And so again she ended the conversation. But Ursula was still deep in thought.

“And how do you find home, now you have come back to it?” she asked.

“And how do you feel about home now that you’ve come back to it?” she asked.

Gudrun paused for some moments, coldly, before answering. Then, in a cold truthful voice, she said:

Gudrun paused for a moment, appearing unfazed, before replying. Then, in a straightforward, emotionless tone, she said:

“I find myself completely out of it.”

"I feel totally out of it."

“And father?”

“Dad?”

Gudrun looked at Ursula, almost with resentment, as if brought to bay.

Gudrun looked at Ursula, almost with bitterness, as if trapped.

“I haven’t thought about him: I’ve refrained,” she said coldly.

“I haven’t thought about him; I’ve held back,” she said coldly.

“Yes,” wavered Ursula; and the conversation was really at an end. The sisters found themselves confronted by a void, a terrifying chasm, as if they had looked over the edge.

“Yes,” Ursula hesitated; and the conversation was truly over. The sisters faced a void, a frightening gap, as if they had peered over the edge.

They worked on in silence for some time, Gudrun’s cheek was flushed with repressed emotion. She resented its having been called into being.

They continued working in silence for a while, Gudrun's cheek was flushed with pent-up emotion. She resented its existence.

“Shall we go out and look at that wedding?” she asked at length, in a voice that was too casual.

“Should we go out and check out that wedding?” she asked after a while, in a voice that sounded a bit too casual.

“Yes!” cried Ursula, too eagerly, throwing aside her sewing and leaping up, as if to escape something, thus betraying the tension of the situation and causing a friction of dislike to go over Gudrun’s nerves.

“Yes!” exclaimed Ursula, a bit too excitedly, tossing aside her sewing and jumping up, as if trying to run away from something, revealing the tension of the situation and sending a wave of irritation through Gudrun's nerves.

As she went upstairs, Ursula was aware of the house, of her home round about her. And she loathed it, the sordid, too-familiar place! She was afraid at the depth of her feeling against the home, the milieu, the whole atmosphere and condition of this obsolete life. Her feeling frightened her.

As she walked upstairs, Ursula was conscious of the house, of her home surrounding her. And she hated it, the grim, overly familiar place! She was scared by the intensity of her feelings against the home, the environment, the whole vibe and state of this outdated life. Her emotions scared her.

The two girls were soon walking swiftly down the main road of Beldover, a wide street, part shops, part dwelling-houses, utterly formless and sordid, without poverty. Gudrun, new from her life in Chelsea and Sussex, shrank cruelly from this amorphous ugliness of a small colliery town in the Midlands. Yet forward she went, through the whole sordid gamut of pettiness, the long amorphous, gritty street. She was exposed to every stare, she passed on through a stretch of torment. It was strange that she should have chosen to come back and test the full effect of this shapeless, barren ugliness upon herself. Why had she wanted to submit herself to it, did she still want to submit herself to it, the insufferable torture of these ugly, meaningless people, this defaced countryside? She felt like a beetle toiling in the dust. She was filled with repulsion.

The two girls were soon walking quickly down the main road of Beldover, a wide street lined with shops and homes, utterly shapeless and grimy, yet not actually poor. Gudrun, just arriving from her life in Chelsea and Sussex, felt a deep discomfort at the harshness of this small mining town in the Midlands. Still, she pushed on, through the entire unpleasant experience of pettiness, along the long, shapeless, gritty street. Every gaze was on her as she endured a stretch of torment. It was odd that she had chosen to come back and face the full impact of this formless, bleak ugliness. Why had she wanted to put herself through it, did she still want to endure the unbearable pain of these unattractive, hollow people, this scarred countryside? She felt like a beetle struggling in the dirt. She was filled with disgust.

They turned off the main road, past a black patch of common-garden, where sooty cabbage stumps stood shameless. No one thought to be ashamed. No one was ashamed of it all.

They left the main road, going past a black spot of common land, where sooty cabbage stumps stood in plain view. No one felt the need to be ashamed. No one was ashamed of any of it.

“It is like a country in an underworld,” said Gudrun. “The colliers bring it above-ground with them, shovel it up. Ursula, it’s marvellous, it’s really marvellous—it’s really wonderful, another world. The people are all ghouls, and everything is ghostly. Everything is a ghoulish replica of the real world, a replica, a ghoul, all soiled, everything sordid. It’s like being mad, Ursula.”

“It feels like a country in a underworld,” said Gudrun. “The coal miners bring it to the surface with them, dig it up. Ursula, it’s amazing, it’s truly amazing—it’s really incredible, another world. The people are all like ghosts, and everything feels eerie. Everything is a creepy version of the real world, a copy, a ghost, all dirty, everything grimy. It’s like being insane, Ursula.”

The sisters were crossing a black path through a dark, soiled field. On the left was a large landscape, a valley with collieries, and opposite hills with cornfields and woods, all blackened with distance, as if seen through a veil of crape. White and black smoke rose up in steady columns, magic within the dark air. Near at hand came the long rows of dwellings, approaching curved up the hill-slope, in straight lines along the brow of the hill. They were of darkened red brick, brittle, with dark slate roofs. The path on which the sisters walked was black, trodden-in by the feet of the recurrent colliers, and bounded from the field by iron fences; the stile that led again into the road was rubbed shiny by the moleskins of the passing miners. Now the two girls were going between some rows of dwellings, of the poorer sort. Women, their arms folded over their coarse aprons, standing gossiping at the end of their block, stared after the Brangwen sisters with that long, unwearying stare of aborigines; children called out names.

The sisters were walking along a dark path through a grimy field. To the left was a wide landscape, a valley filled with coal mines, and on the opposite side were hills with cornfields and woods, all dimmed by distance, as if viewed through a black veil. White and black smoke rose in steady columns, almost magical against the dark sky. Nearby, long rows of houses climbed the hill, lined up neatly along the hilltop. They were made of weathered red brick, fragile, with dark slate roofs. The path where the sisters walked was black, trampled by the feet of the ever-present coal miners, and bordered from the field by iron fences; the stile leading back to the road was polished smooth by the miners' clothing. The two girls were passing through some rows of less affluent houses. Women, arms crossed over their rough aprons, stood chatting at the end of their block and stared at the Brangwen sisters with that endless, curious gaze of locals; children shouted their names.

Gudrun went on her way half dazed. If this were human life, if these were human beings, living in a complete world, then what was her own world, outside? She was aware of her grass-green stockings, her large grass-green velour hat, her full soft coat, of a strong blue colour. And she felt as if she were treading in the air, quite unstable, her heart was contracted, as if at any minute she might be precipitated to the ground. She was afraid.

Gudrun walked along, feeling a bit dazed. If this was real life, if these were real people living in a complete world, then what was her own world like, outside of this? She noticed her bright green stockings, her large green velour hat, and her soft, full coat in a deep blue. It felt like she was walking on air, completely unsteady, her heart tight, as if she might fall to the ground any moment. She was scared.

She clung to Ursula, who, through long usage was inured to this violation of a dark, uncreated, hostile world. But all the time her heart was crying, as if in the midst of some ordeal: “I want to go back, I want to go away, I want not to know it, not to know that this exists.” Yet she must go forward.

She held on to Ursula, who had grown used to this intrusion of a dark, unformed, unfriendly world. But deep down, her heart was crying out, as if she were in the middle of some trial: “I want to go back, I want to escape, I don’t want to know this, don’t want to know that this exists.” Still, she had to move forward.

Ursula could feel her suffering.

Ursula could feel her pain.

“You hate this, don’t you?” she asked.

“You hate this, right?” she asked.

“It bewilders me,” stammered Gudrun.

"I'm so confused," stammered Gudrun.

“You won’t stay long,” replied Ursula.

“You won't be here for long,” Ursula replied.

And Gudrun went along, grasping at release.

And Gudrun went along, reaching for freedom.

They drew away from the colliery region, over the curve of the hill, into the purer country of the other side, towards Willey Green. Still the faint glamour of blackness persisted over the fields and the wooded hills, and seemed darkly to gleam in the air. It was a spring day, chill, with snatches of sunshine. Yellow celandines showed out from the hedge-bottoms, and in the cottage gardens of Willey Green, currant-bushes were breaking into leaf, and little flowers were coming white on the grey alyssum that hung over the stone walls.

They pulled away from the mining area, over the hill, into the cleaner countryside on the other side, heading towards Willey Green. Still, the faint allure of darkness lingered over the fields and wooded hills, casting a shadowy glow in the air. It was a chilly spring day, with bursts of sunshine. Yellow celandines popped up from the bottom of the hedges, and in the cottage gardens of Willey Green, currant bushes were starting to grow leaves, and small white flowers were blooming on the gray alyssum draping over the stone walls.

Turning, they passed down the high-road, that went between high banks towards the church. There, in the lowest bend of the road, low under the trees, stood a little group of expectant people, waiting to see the wedding. The daughter of the chief mine-owner of the district, Thomas Crich, was getting married to a naval officer.

Turning, they walked down the main road that went between tall banks toward the church. There, in the lowest curve of the road, low under the trees, stood a small group of eager people, waiting to see the wedding. The daughter of the chief mine owner of the area, Thomas Crich, was getting married to a naval officer.

“Let us go back,” said Gudrun, swerving away. “There are all those people.”

“Let’s go back,” said Gudrun, turning away. “There are all those people.”

And she hung wavering in the road.

And she stood unsteady in the road.

“Never mind them,” said Ursula, “they’re all right. They all know me, they don’t matter.”

“Forget them,” said Ursula, “they’re fine. They all know me, they aren’t important.”

“But must we go through them?” asked Gudrun.

“But do we really have to go through them?” asked Gudrun.

“They’re quite all right, really,” said Ursula, going forward. And together the two sisters approached the group of uneasy, watchful common people. They were chiefly women, colliers’ wives of the more shiftless sort. They had watchful, underworld faces.

“They’re actually fine, really,” said Ursula, stepping ahead. Together, the two sisters walked towards the uneasy, watchful crowd of common people. They were mostly women, the more shiftless wives of miners. They had keen, hardened faces.

The two sisters held themselves tense, and went straight towards the gate. The women made way for them, but barely sufficient, as if grudging to yield ground. The sisters passed in silence through the stone gateway and up the steps, on the red carpet, a policeman estimating their progress.

The two sisters kept themselves tense and walked straight toward the gate. The women stepped aside for them, but just barely, as if they were reluctant to give way. The sisters moved silently through the stone gateway and up the steps onto the red carpet, with a policeman watching their progress.

“What price the stockings!” said a voice at the back of Gudrun. A sudden fierce anger swept over the girl, violent and murderous. She would have liked them all annihilated, cleared away, so that the world was left clear for her. How she hated walking up the churchyard path, along the red carpet, continuing in motion, in their sight.

“What’s the price of the stockings?” a voice called out from behind Gudrun. A sudden, intense anger flooded through her, fierce and destructive. She wished they would all just disappear, leaving the world clear for her. She loathed walking up the churchyard path, along the red carpet, continuing to move in front of them.

“I won’t go into the church,” she said suddenly, with such final decision that Ursula immediately halted, turned round, and branched off up a small side path which led to the little private gate of the Grammar School, whose grounds adjoined those of the church.

“I’m not going into the church,” she said suddenly, with such a final tone that Ursula immediately stopped, turned around, and took a small side path that led to the little private gate of the Grammar School, whose grounds were next to the church's.

Just inside the gate of the school shrubbery, outside the churchyard, Ursula sat down for a moment on the low stone wall under the laurel bushes, to rest. Behind her, the large red building of the school rose up peacefully, the windows all open for the holiday. Over the shrubs, before her, were the pale roofs and tower of the old church. The sisters were hidden by the foliage.

Just inside the school gate by the bushes, outside the churchyard, Ursula sat for a moment on the low stone wall under the laurel bushes to take a break. Behind her, the big red school building stood peacefully, with all the windows open for the holiday. In front of her, the pale roofs and tower of the old church peeked over the shrubs. The sisters were hidden by the leaves.

Gudrun sat down in silence. Her mouth was shut close, her face averted. She was regretting bitterly that she had ever come back. Ursula looked at her, and thought how amazingly beautiful she was, flushed with discomfiture. But she caused a constraint over Ursula’s nature, a certain weariness. Ursula wished to be alone, freed from the tightness, the enclosure of Gudrun’s presence.

Gudrun sat down quietly. Her mouth was closed tight, and she turned her face away. She was deeply regretting that she had come back. Ursula looked at her and thought how incredibly beautiful she looked, her face flushed with discomfort. But Gudrun created a tension in Ursula, a sense of fatigue. Ursula wanted to be alone, free from the pressure and confinement of Gudrun’s presence.

“Are we going to stay here?” asked Gudrun.

“Are we going to stay here?” Gudrun asked.

“I was only resting a minute,” said Ursula, getting up as if rebuked. “We will stand in the corner by the fives-court, we shall see everything from there.”

“I was just resting for a minute,” said Ursula, getting up as if scolded. “We'll stand in the corner by the fives-court; we can see everything from there.”

For the moment, the sunshine fell brightly into the churchyard, there was a vague scent of sap and of spring, perhaps of violets from off the graves. Some white daisies were out, bright as angels. In the air, the unfolding leaves of a copper-beech were blood-red.

For now, the sun shone brightly in the churchyard, and there was a faint scent of sap and spring, maybe from violets growing on the graves. Some white daisies were blooming, bright as angels. In the air, the fresh leaves of a copper beech were deep red.

Punctually at eleven o’clock, the carriages began to arrive. There was a stir in the crowd at the gate, a concentration as a carriage drove up, wedding guests were mounting up the steps and passing along the red carpet to the church. They were all gay and excited because the sun was shining.

At exactly eleven o’clock, the carriages started to arrive. The crowd at the gate buzzed with energy as a carriage pulled up, and wedding guests climbed the steps, walking along the red carpet to the church. They were all cheerful and excited because the sun was shining.

Gudrun watched them closely, with objective curiosity. She saw each one as a complete figure, like a character in a book, or a subject in a picture, or a marionette in a theatre, a finished creation. She loved to recognise their various characteristics, to place them in their true light, give them their own surroundings, settle them for ever as they passed before her along the path to the church. She knew them, they were finished, sealed and stamped and finished with, for her. There was none that had anything unknown, unresolved, until the Criches themselves began to appear. Then her interest was piqued. Here was something not quite so preconcluded.

Gudrun watched them closely, intrigued but impartial. She saw each one as a complete individual, like a character in a book, or a subject in a painting, or a puppet in a theater, a finished creation. She enjoyed recognizing their different traits, illuminating them, giving them their own context, and freezing them in her mind as they walked by on their way to the church. She knew them, they were complete, finalized and done with, for her. There wasn't anything about them that felt unknown or unresolved, until the Criches started to show up. Then her interest was sparked. Here was something a bit less predictable.

There came the mother, Mrs Crich, with her eldest son Gerald. She was a queer unkempt figure, in spite of the attempts that had obviously been made to bring her into line for the day. Her face was pale, yellowish, with a clear, transparent skin, she leaned forward rather, her features were strongly marked, handsome, with a tense, unseeing, predative look. Her colourless hair was untidy, wisps floating down on to her sac coat of dark blue silk, from under her blue silk hat. She looked like a woman with a monomania, furtive almost, but heavily proud.

Mrs. Crich arrived with her eldest son, Gerald. She was an oddly disheveled figure, despite the noticeable efforts to tidy her up for the day. Her face was pale, almost yellowish, with a clear, transparent complexion. She leaned forward a bit, her features distinctly defined and attractive, but with a tense, unseeing, predatory gaze. Her colorless hair was messy, with strands falling onto her dark blue silk coat that matched her blue silk hat. She gave off the impression of a woman obsessed with something, almost sneaky yet heavily proud.

Her son was of a fair, sun-tanned type, rather above middle height, well-made, and almost exaggeratedly well-dressed. But about him also was the strange, guarded look, the unconscious glisten, as if he did not belong to the same creation as the people about him. Gudrun lighted on him at once. There was something northern about him that magnetised her. In his clear northern flesh and his fair hair was a glisten like sunshine refracted through crystals of ice. And he looked so new, unbroached, pure as an arctic thing. Perhaps he was thirty years old, perhaps more. His gleaming beauty, maleness, like a young, good-humoured, smiling wolf, did not blind her to the significant, sinister stillness in his bearing, the lurking danger of his unsubdued temper. “His totem is the wolf,” she repeated to herself. “His mother is an old, unbroken wolf.” And then she experienced a keen paroxyism, a transport, as if she had made some incredible discovery, known to nobody else on earth. A strange transport took possession of her, all her veins were in a paroxysm of violent sensation. “Good God!” she exclaimed to herself, “what is this?” And then, a moment after, she was saying assuredly, “I shall know more of that man.” She was tortured with desire to see him again, a nostalgia, a necessity to see him again, to make sure it was not all a mistake, that she was not deluding herself, that she really felt this strange and overwhelming sensation on his account, this knowledge of him in her essence, this powerful apprehension of him. “Am I really singled out for him in some way, is there really some pale gold, arctic light that envelopes only us two?” she asked herself. And she could not believe it, she remained in a muse, scarcely conscious of what was going on around.

Her son was fair, sun-kissed, a bit taller than average, well-built, and dressed almost too sharply. But he also had this strange, guarded look, an unconscious sparkle, as if he didn’t quite fit in with the people around him. Gudrun noticed him immediately. There was something Northern about him that drew her in. In his clear Northern skin and his fair hair was a shine like sunlight playing through ice crystals. He looked so fresh, untouched, pure like something from the Arctic. He was maybe thirty, or perhaps older. His striking beauty and masculine presence, like a young, friendly, smiling wolf, didn’t blind her to the significant, sinister stillness in how he carried himself, the hidden danger of his untamed temper. “His totem is the wolf,” she reminded herself. “His mother is an old, untamed wolf.” Then she felt a sharp rush, an overwhelming realization, as if she had discovered something incredible that no one else on earth knew. A strange euphoria took over her, her veins surged with intense sensation. “Good God!” she thought, “what is this?” Moments later, she confidently said to herself, “I need to know more about that man.” She was consumed with a desire to see him again, a yearning, a need to confirm it wasn’t just a figment of her imagination, that she truly felt this strange and intense feeling for him, this deep connection to him within her, this powerful awareness of him. “Am I truly singled out for him in some way? Is there really some pale gold, Arctic light that surrounds just us two?” she wondered. And she couldn’t believe it; she remained lost in thought, barely aware of what was happening around her.

The bridesmaids were here, and yet the bridegroom had not come. Ursula wondered if something was amiss, and if the wedding would yet all go wrong. She felt troubled, as if it rested upon her. The chief bridesmaids had arrived. Ursula watched them come up the steps. One of them she knew, a tall, slow, reluctant woman with a weight of fair hair and a pale, long face. This was Hermione Roddice, a friend of the Criches. Now she came along, with her head held up, balancing an enormous flat hat of pale yellow velvet, on which were streaks of ostrich feathers, natural and grey. She drifted forward as if scarcely conscious, her long blanched face lifted up, not to see the world. She was rich. She wore a dress of silky, frail velvet, of pale yellow colour, and she carried a lot of small rose-coloured cyclamens. Her shoes and stockings were of brownish grey, like the feathers on her hat, her hair was heavy, she drifted along with a peculiar fixity of the hips, a strange unwilling motion. She was impressive, in her lovely pale-yellow and brownish-rose, yet macabre, something repulsive. People were silent when she passed, impressed, roused, wanting to jeer, yet for some reason silenced. Her long, pale face, that she carried lifted up, somewhat in the Rossetti fashion, seemed almost drugged, as if a strange mass of thoughts coiled in the darkness within her, and she was never allowed to escape.

The bridesmaids were here, but the groom hadn’t arrived yet. Ursula wondered if something was wrong and if the whole wedding might end up a disaster. She felt uneasy, as if it was all on her. The main bridesmaids had arrived. Ursula watched them come up the steps. One of them she recognized—a tall, slow, reluctant woman with a lot of fair hair and a pale, elongated face. This was Hermione Roddice, a friend of the Criches. She walked in, head held high, balancing a huge flat hat made of pale yellow velvet adorned with natural and gray ostrich feathers. She moved forward as if barely aware, her long pale face tilted upward, not really looking at the world around her. She was wealthy. She wore a delicate silky dress of pale yellow velvet and carried a bunch of small rose-colored cyclamens. Her shoes and stockings were a brownish-gray, matching the feathers on her hat. Her hair was heavy, and she moved with a peculiar rigidity in her hips, a strange reluctance. She was striking in her lovely pale yellow and brownish-rose attire, yet there was something eerily unappealing about her. People fell silent as she passed, impressed but also wanting to mock her, yet for some reason, they held back. Her long, pale face, held up reminiscent of Rossetti’s style, appeared almost dazed, as if a tangled mass of thoughts was swirling in the darkness inside her, never allowing her to break free.

Ursula watched her with fascination. She knew her a little. She was the most remarkable woman in the Midlands. Her father was a Derbyshire Baronet of the old school, she was a woman of the new school, full of intellectuality, and heavy, nerve-worn with consciousness. She was passionately interested in reform, her soul was given up to the public cause. But she was a man’s woman, it was the manly world that held her.

Ursula watched her with fascination. She knew her a little. She was the most remarkable woman in the Midlands. Her father was a Derbyshire Baronet of the old school; she was a woman of the new school, full of intellect and heavy, wearied by awareness. She was deeply passionate about reform, dedicating her soul to the public cause. But she was a man’s woman; it was the manly world that captivated her.

She had various intimacies of mind and soul with various men of capacity. Ursula knew, among these men, only Rupert Birkin, who was one of the school-inspectors of the county. But Gudrun had met others, in London. Moving with her artist friends in different kinds of society, Gudrun had already come to know a good many people of repute and standing. She had met Hermione twice, but they did not take to each other. It would be queer to meet again down here in the Midlands, where their social standing was so diverse, after they had known each other on terms of equality in the houses of sundry acquaintances in town. For Gudrun had been a social success, and had her friends among the slack aristocracy that keeps touch with the arts.

She had various deep connections of mind and spirit with different capable men. Ursula only knew Rupert Birkin, who was one of the school inspectors in the county. But Gudrun had met others in London. Socializing with her artist friends in various circles, Gudrun had already come to know quite a few notable people. She had seen Hermione twice, but they didn't click. It would be strange to run into each other here in the Midlands, where their social statuses were so different, after having interacted as equals in the homes of various acquaintances in the city. Gudrun had found social success and had friends among the loose aristocracy that stays connected with the arts.

Hermione knew herself to be well-dressed; she knew herself to be the social equal, if not far the superior, of anyone she was likely to meet in Willey Green. She knew she was accepted in the world of culture and of intellect. She was a Kulturträger, a medium for the culture of ideas. With all that was highest, whether in society or in thought or in public action, or even in art, she was at one, she moved among the foremost, at home with them. No one could put her down, no one could make mock of her, because she stood among the first, and those that were against her were below her, either in rank, or in wealth, or in high association of thought and progress and understanding. So, she was invulnerable. All her life, she had sought to make herself invulnerable, unassailable, beyond reach of the world’s judgment.

Hermione knew she was well-dressed; she knew she was the social equal, if not superior, to anyone she was likely to meet in Willey Green. She recognized that she was accepted in the world of culture and intellect. She was a Kulturträger, a carrier of cultural ideas. With everything that was the best, whether in society, thought, public action, or even art, she felt connected; she moved among the elite, feeling at home with them. No one could belittle her, no one could mock her, because she stood among the top, and those who opposed her were beneath her, either in status, wealth, or in the esteemed circles of thought, progress, and understanding. Thus, she was invulnerable. Throughout her life, she had aimed to make herself untouchable, beyond the reach of the world’s judgment.

And yet her soul was tortured, exposed. Even walking up the path to the church, confident as she was that in every respect she stood beyond all vulgar judgment, knowing perfectly that her appearance was complete and perfect, according to the first standards, yet she suffered a torture, under her confidence and her pride, feeling herself exposed to wounds and to mockery and to despite. She always felt vulnerable, vulnerable, there was always a secret chink in her armour. She did not know herself what it was. It was a lack of robust self, she had no natural sufficiency, there was a terrible void, a lack, a deficiency of being within her.

And yet her soul was tormented, laid bare. Even as she confidently walked up the path to the church, fully aware that she stood above all petty judgment, knowing perfectly that her appearance was flawless and met the highest standards, she still felt a deep sense of anguish beneath her confidence and pride. She felt open to wounds, mockery, and spite. She always felt vulnerable, there was always a hidden weakness in her armor. She didn’t even know what it was. It was a lack of strong self-identity, she had no natural confidence, there was a terrible emptiness, a void, a deficiency of being within her.

And she wanted someone to close up this deficiency, to close it up for ever. She craved for Rupert Birkin. When he was there, she felt complete, she was sufficient, whole. For the rest of time she was established on the sand, built over a chasm, and, in spite of all her vanity and securities, any common maid-servant of positive, robust temper could fling her down this bottomless pit of insufficiency, by the slightest movement of jeering or contempt. And all the while the pensive, tortured woman piled up her own defences of æsthetic knowledge, and culture, and world-visions, and disinterestedness. Yet she could never stop up the terrible gap of insufficiency.

And she wanted someone to fill this void, to close it up for good. She longed for Rupert Birkin. When he was around, she felt complete; she was enough, whole. The rest of the time, she was built on shaky ground, over a deep chasm, and despite all her confidence and securities, any ordinary maid with a strong spirit could easily push her into this endless pit of inadequacy with just a smirk or a dismissive gesture. All the while, the thoughtful, troubled woman constructed her own defenses of artistic knowledge, culture, and lofty ideals. Yet she could never bridge the terrible gap of inadequacy.

If only Birkin would form a close and abiding connection with her, she would be safe during this fretful voyage of life. He could make her sound and triumphant, triumphant over the very angels of heaven. If only he would do it! But she was tortured with fear, with misgiving. She made herself beautiful, she strove so hard to come to that degree of beauty and advantage, when he should be convinced. But always there was a deficiency.

If only Birkin would develop a close, lasting bond with her, she’d feel secure during this troubled journey of life. He could make her strong and victorious, even over the angels in heaven. If only he would! But she was consumed by fear and doubt. She made herself beautiful, worked so hard to reach that level of beauty and appeal, hoping he’d be convinced. But there always seemed to be something missing.

He was perverse too. He fought her off, he always fought her off. The more she strove to bring him to her, the more he battled her back. And they had been lovers now, for years. Oh, it was so wearying, so aching; she was so tired. But still she believed in herself. She knew he was trying to leave her. She knew he was trying to break away from her finally, to be free. But still she believed in her strength to keep him, she believed in her own higher knowledge. His own knowledge was high, she was the central touchstone of truth. She only needed his conjunction with her.

He was difficult too. He pushed her away, he always pushed her away. The more she tried to bring him closer, the more he fought her off. And they had been lovers for years now. Oh, it was so exhausting, so painful; she was so worn out. But still she believed in herself. She knew he was trying to leave her. She knew he was trying to finally break free from her, to be independent. But she still had faith in her strength to hold onto him; she believed in her own deeper understanding. His understanding was profound, but she was the core of truth. She just needed him to connect with her.

And this, this conjunction with her, which was his highest fulfilment also, with the perverseness of a wilful child he wanted to deny. With the wilfulness of an obstinate child, he wanted to break the holy connection that was between them.

And this, this bond with her, which was his greatest fulfillment too, he wanted to deny with the stubbornness of a defiant child. With the obstinacy of a headstrong kid, he wanted to break the sacred connection they shared.

He would be at this wedding; he was to be groom’s man. He would be in the church, waiting. He would know when she came. She shuddered with nervous apprehension and desire as she went through the church-door. He would be there, surely he would see how beautiful her dress was, surely he would see how she had made herself beautiful for him. He would understand, he would be able to see how she was made for him, the first, how she was, for him, the highest. Surely at last he would be able to accept his highest fate, he would not deny her.

He would be at this wedding; he was going to be the best man. He would be in the church, waiting. He would know when she arrived. She trembled with nervous anticipation and longing as she walked through the church door. He would be there; he would definitely notice how beautiful her dress was, and how she had made herself look stunning for him. He would understand; he would see that she was meant for him, that she was, for him, the greatest. Surely, at last, he would be able to accept his ultimate destiny; he wouldn’t deny her.

In a little convulsion of too-tired yearning, she entered the church and looked slowly along her cheeks for him, her slender body convulsed with agitation. As best man, he would be standing beside the altar. She looked slowly, deferring in her certainty.

In a brief moment of exhausted longing, she stepped into the church and scanned her cheeks for him, her slender body trembling with anxiety. As the best man, he would be standing next to the altar. She searched slowly, holding back her certainty.

And then, he was not there. A terrible storm came over her, as if she were drowning. She was possessed by a devastating hopelessness. And she approached mechanically to the altar. Never had she known such a pang of utter and final hopelessness. It was beyond death, so utterly null, desert.

And then, he was gone. A terrible storm swept over her, as if she were drowning. She was overwhelmed by a crushing hopelessness. She walked toward the altar like a robot. She had never experienced such a deep and complete hopelessness. It was beyond death, so completely empty and desolate.

The bridegroom and the groom’s man had not yet come. There was a growing consternation outside. Ursula felt almost responsible. She could not bear it that the bride should arrive, and no groom. The wedding must not be a fiasco, it must not.

The bridegroom and the best man still hadn't arrived. There was increasing concern outside. Ursula felt somewhat responsible. She couldn't stand the thought of the bride arriving with no groom. The wedding couldn't turn into a disaster; it just couldn't.

But here was the bride’s carriage, adorned with ribbons and cockades. Gaily the grey horses curvetted to their destination at the church-gate, a laughter in the whole movement. Here was the quick of all laughter and pleasure. The door of the carriage was thrown open, to let out the very blossom of the day. The people on the roadway murmured faintly with the discontented murmuring of a crowd.

But here was the bride’s carriage, decorated with ribbons and rosettes. The gray horses pranced happily as they headed to the church gate, bringing a sense of joy to the whole journey. This was the heart of all laughter and happiness. The carriage door swung open, allowing out the brightest part of the day. The people on the road whispered softly, expressing the discontent of a crowd.

The father stepped out first into the air of the morning, like a shadow. He was a tall, thin, careworn man, with a thin black beard that was touched with grey. He waited at the door of the carriage patiently, self-obliterated.

The father stepped out first into the morning air, like a shadow. He was a tall, thin, worn-out man, with a thin black beard that had hints of grey. He waited by the carriage door patiently, feeling invisible.

In the opening of the doorway was a shower of fine foliage and flowers, a whiteness of satin and lace, and a sound of a gay voice saying:

In the entrance stood a cascade of delicate leaves and blossoms, a brightness of silk and lace, accompanied by the sound of a cheerful voice saying:

“How do I get out?”

"How do I escape?"

A ripple of satisfaction ran through the expectant people. They pressed near to receive her, looking with zest at the stooping blond head with its flower buds, and at the delicate, white, tentative foot that was reaching down to the step of the carriage. There was a sudden foaming rush, and the bride like a sudden surf-rush, floating all white beside her father in the morning shadow of trees, her veil flowing with laughter.

A wave of satisfaction swept over the eager crowd. They crowded closer to welcome her, eagerly looking at the bent blonde head adorned with flower buds and the delicate, white foot gently reaching down to the carriage step. Suddenly, there was a burst of excitement, and the bride appeared like a sudden wave, dressed in white beside her father in the morning shade of the trees, her veil flowing with joy.

“That’s done it!” she said.

"That's it!" she said.

She put her hand on the arm of her care-worn, sallow father, and frothing her light draperies, proceeded over the eternal red carpet. Her father, mute and yellowish, his black beard making him look more careworn, mounted the steps stiffly, as if his spirit were absent; but the laughing mist of the bride went along with him undiminished.

She placed her hand on her tired, pale father’s arm and floated her light dress as she walked over the endless red carpet. Her father, silent and sallow, his black beard making him appear even more worn out, climbed the steps stiffly, as if his spirit was absent; yet, the cheerful aura of the bride stayed with him, undiminished.

And no bridegroom had arrived! It was intolerable for her. Ursula, her heart strained with anxiety, was watching the hill beyond; the white, descending road, that should give sight of him. There was a carriage. It was running. It had just come into sight. Yes, it was he. Ursula turned towards the bride and the people, and, from her place of vantage, gave an inarticulate cry. She wanted to warn them that he was coming. But her cry was inarticulate and inaudible, and she flushed deeply, between her desire and her wincing confusion.

And no groom had shown up! It was unbearable for her. Ursula, her heart racing with anxiety, was watching the hill in the distance; the white, winding road that should reveal him. There was a carriage. It was moving quickly. It had just come into view. Yes, it was him. Ursula turned toward the bride and the guests, and from her spot, let out a sound that was lost in the noise. She wanted to alert them that he was on his way. But her shout was unrecognizable and silent, and she blushed deeply, caught between her urge to warn them and her own discomfort.

The carriage rattled down the hill, and drew near. There was a shout from the people. The bride, who had just reached the top of the steps, turned round gaily to see what was the commotion. She saw a confusion among the people, a cab pulling up, and her lover dropping out of the carriage, and dodging among the horses and into the crowd.

The carriage rattled down the hill and got closer. There was a shout from the crowd. The bride, who had just reached the top of the steps, turned around happily to see what was going on. She noticed the chaos among the people, a cab stopping nearby, and her lover jumping out of the carriage, weaving between the horses and into the crowd.

“Tibs! Tibs!” she cried in her sudden, mocking excitement, standing high on the path in the sunlight and waving her bouquet. He, dodging with his hat in his hand, had not heard.

“Tibs! Tibs!” she yelled in her sudden, playful excitement, standing brightly on the path in the sunlight and waving her bouquet. He, dodging around with his hat in his hand, had not heard.

“Tibs!” she cried again, looking down to him.

“Tibs!” she shouted again, looking down at him.

He glanced up, unaware, and saw the bride and her father standing on the path above him. A queer, startled look went over his face. He hesitated for a moment. Then he gathered himself together for a leap, to overtake her.

He looked up, not realizing, and saw the bride and her father standing on the path above him. A strange, surprised look crossed his face. He paused for a moment. Then he composed himself for a leap, ready to catch up with her.

“Ah-h-h!” came her strange, intaken cry, as, on the reflex, she started, turned and fled, scudding with an unthinkable swift beating of her white feet and fraying of her white garments, towards the church. Like a hound the young man was after her, leaping the steps and swinging past her father, his supple haunches working like those of a hound that bears down on the quarry.

“Ah-h-h!” came her unusual, gasping cry, as she instinctively started, turned, and ran, darting away with an unbelievable speed of her white feet and the tearing of her white clothes, towards the church. The young man was right behind her, leaping over the steps and rushing past her father, his agile body moving like a hound closing in on its prey.

“Ay, after her!” cried the vulgar women below, carried suddenly into the sport.

“Ay, after her!” yelled the ordinary women below, suddenly caught up in the excitement.

She, her flowers shaken from her like froth, was steadying herself to turn the angle of the church. She glanced behind, and with a wild cry of laughter and challenge, veered, poised, and was gone beyond the grey stone buttress. In another instant the bridegroom, bent forward as he ran, had caught the angle of the silent stone with his hand, and had swung himself out of sight, his supple, strong loins vanishing in pursuit.

She, her flowers fluttering around her like foam, was getting herself ready to turn the corner of the church. She looked back, and with a wild laugh and a challenge, turned, paused, and disappeared beyond the grey stone buttress. In a moment, the groom, leaning forward as he ran, grabbed the edge of the silent stone with his hand and swung himself out of sight, his agile, strong body disappearing in pursuit.

Instantly cries and exclamations of excitement burst from the crowd at the gate. And then Ursula noticed again the dark, rather stooping figure of Mr Crich, waiting suspended on the path, watching with expressionless face the flight to the church. It was over, and he turned round to look behind him, at the figure of Rupert Birkin, who at once came forward and joined him.

Immediately, shouts and cheers of excitement erupted from the crowd at the gate. Then Ursula noticed again the dark, slightly hunched figure of Mr. Crich, pausing on the path, watching with a blank expression as the procession made its way to the church. It was all done, and he turned to glance back at Rupert Birkin, who quickly stepped forward to join him.

“We’ll bring up the rear,” said Birkin, a faint smile on his face.

“We’ll take up the rear,” Birkin said, a slight smile on his face.

“Ay!” replied the father laconically. And the two men turned together up the path.

“Ay!” replied the father succinctly. And the two men walked together up the path.

Birkin was as thin as Mr Crich, pale and ill-looking. His figure was narrow but nicely made. He went with a slight trail of one foot, which came only from self-consciousness. Although he was dressed correctly for his part, yet there was an innate incongruity which caused a slight ridiculousness in his appearance. His nature was clever and separate, he did not fit at all in the conventional occasion. Yet he subordinated himself to the common idea, travestied himself.

Birkin was as thin as Mr. Crich, pale and looking unwell. His physique was slim but well-proportioned. He walked with a slight drag on one foot, which was just due to self-consciousness. Even though he was dressed appropriately for the occasion, there was an inherent awkwardness that made him seem a bit ridiculous. He was intelligent and independent in nature, but he didn’t quite belong in this conventional setting. Still, he conformed to the common expectations and made himself fit in.

He affected to be quite ordinary, perfectly and marvellously commonplace. And he did it so well, taking the tone of his surroundings, adjusting himself quickly to his interlocutor and his circumstance, that he achieved a verisimilitude of ordinary commonplaceness that usually propitiated his onlookers for the moment, disarmed them from attacking his singleness.

He pretended to be totally ordinary, perfectly and wonderfully average. And he did it so well, matching the vibe of his surroundings, quickly adapting to the person he was talking to and the situation, that he created a convincing appearance of being just like everyone else that usually won over those watching him, disarming them from challenging his uniqueness.

Now he spoke quite easily and pleasantly to Mr Crich, as they walked along the path; he played with situations like a man on a tight-rope: but always on a tight-rope, pretending nothing but ease.

Now he chatted easily and pleasantly with Mr. Crich as they walked along the path; he navigated situations like a tightrope walker: always on a tightrope, feigning nothing but ease.

“I’m sorry we are so late,” he was saying. “We couldn’t find a button-hook, so it took us a long time to button our boots. But you were to the moment.”

“I’m sorry we’re so late,” he was saying. “We couldn’t find a button-hook, so it took us a while to button our boots. But you were right on time.”

“We are usually to time,” said Mr Crich.

“We usually keep to the schedule,” said Mr. Crich.

“And I’m always late,” said Birkin. “But today I was really punctual, only accidentally not so. I’m sorry.”

“And I’m always late,” said Birkin. “But today I was really on time, just accidentally not. I’m sorry.”

The two men were gone, there was nothing more to see, for the time. Ursula was left thinking about Birkin. He piqued her, attracted her, and annoyed her.

The two men were gone; there was nothing more to see for now. Ursula was left thinking about Birkin. He intrigued her, drew her in, and frustrated her.

She wanted to know him more. She had spoken with him once or twice, but only in his official capacity as inspector. She thought he seemed to acknowledge some kinship between her and him, a natural, tacit understanding, a using of the same language. But there had been no time for the understanding to develop. And something kept her from him, as well as attracted her to him. There was a certain hostility, a hidden ultimate reserve in him, cold and inaccessible.

She wanted to get to know him better. She had talked to him once or twice, but only in his role as an inspector. She felt he recognized some connection between them, a natural, unspoken understanding, a shared way of communicating. But there hadn't been enough time for that understanding to grow. And something both drew her to him and held her back. There was a certain hostility, a hidden ultimate distance in him, cold and unreachable.

Yet she wanted to know him.

Yet she wanted to get to know him.

“What do you think of Rupert Birkin?” she asked, a little reluctantly, of Gudrun. She did not want to discuss him.

“What do you think of Rupert Birkin?” she asked, a bit hesitantly, to Gudrun. She wasn’t keen on discussing him.

“What do I think of Rupert Birkin?” repeated Gudrun. “I think he’s attractive—decidedly attractive. What I can’t stand about him is his way with other people—his way of treating any little fool as if she were his greatest consideration. One feels so awfully sold, oneself.”

“What do I think of Rupert Birkin?” Gudrun repeated. “I think he’s attractive—really attractive. What I can’t stand about him is how he interacts with other people—his tendency to treat any little fool as if she’s his top priority. It makes you feel so incredibly used, yourself.”

“Why does he do it?” said Ursula.

“Why does he do that?” asked Ursula.

“Because he has no real critical faculty—of people, at all events,” said Gudrun. “I tell you, he treats any little fool as he treats me or you—and it’s such an insult.”

“Because he has no real ability to judge others—at least when it comes to people,” said Gudrun. “I’m telling you, he treats any little idiot the same way he treats me or you—and it’s such an insult.”

“Oh, it is,” said Ursula. “One must discriminate.”

“Oh, it is,” Ursula said. “You have to be discerning.”

“One must discriminate,” repeated Gudrun. “But he’s a wonderful chap, in other respects—a marvellous personality. But you can’t trust him.”

"One must discriminate," Gudrun said again. "But he's a great guy in other ways—a fantastic personality. But you can't trust him."

“Yes,” said Ursula vaguely. She was always forced to assent to Gudrun’s pronouncements, even when she was not in accord altogether.

“Yes,” Ursula replied somewhat vaguely. She often felt compelled to agree with Gudrun’s statements, even when she didn’t completely agree.

The sisters sat silent, waiting for the wedding party to come out. Gudrun was impatient of talk. She wanted to think about Gerald Crich. She wanted to see if the strong feeling she had got from him was real. She wanted to have herself ready.

The sisters sat quietly, waiting for the wedding party to come out. Gudrun was tired of talking. She wanted to think about Gerald Crich. She wanted to see if the strong feeling she had for him was real. She wanted to be prepared.

Inside the church, the wedding was going on. Hermione Roddice was thinking only of Birkin. He stood near her. She seemed to gravitate physically towards him. She wanted to stand touching him. She could hardly be sure he was near her, if she did not touch him. Yet she stood subjected through the wedding service.

Inside the church, the wedding was taking place. Hermione Roddice was focused solely on Birkin. He was standing close to her. She felt an overwhelming urge to be physically near him. She wanted to be touching him. She could hardly be certain he was really there if she wasn't in contact with him. Still, she remained there, enduring the wedding ceremony.

She had suffered so bitterly when he did not come, that still she was dazed. Still she was gnawed as by a neuralgia, tormented by his potential absence from her. She had awaited him in a faint delirium of nervous torture. As she stood bearing herself pensively, the rapt look on her face, that seemed spiritual, like the angels, but which came from torture, gave her a certain poignancy that tore his heart with pity. He saw her bowed head, her rapt face, the face of an almost demoniacal ecstatic. Feeling him looking, she lifted her face and sought his eyes, her own beautiful grey eyes flaring him a great signal. But he avoided her look, she sank her head in torment and shame, the gnawing at her heart going on. And he too was tortured with shame, and ultimate dislike, and with acute pity for her, because he did not want to meet her eyes, he did not want to receive her flare of recognition.

She had suffered so much when he didn't show up that she was still in a daze. She felt a persistent pain, like a nerve ache, tortured by the thought of his absence. She had waited for him in a lightheaded state of nervous agony. As she stood there, lost in thought, the look on her face seemed almost spiritual, like an angel's, but it came from her pain, giving her a poignant quality that tore at his heart with pity. He noticed her bowed head, her entranced face, almost like a possessed ecstatic. Feeling his gaze, she lifted her face to meet his eyes, her beautiful gray eyes sending him a strong signal. But he avoided her gaze, and she lowered her head in torment and shame, the pain in her heart continuing. He too was filled with shame, a deep aversion, and acute pity for her, because he didn't want to meet her eyes, didn't want to acknowledge her plea for recognition.

The bride and bridegroom were married, the party went into the vestry. Hermione crowded involuntarily up against Birkin, to touch him. And he endured it.

The bride and groom got married, and the party moved into the vestry. Hermione instinctively pressed against Birkin to feel close to him. And he tolerated it.

Outside, Gudrun and Ursula listened for their father’s playing on the organ. He would enjoy playing a wedding march. Now the married pair were coming! The bells were ringing, making the air shake. Ursula wondered if the trees and the flowers could feel the vibration, and what they thought of it, this strange motion in the air. The bride was quite demure on the arm of the bridegroom, who stared up into the sky before him, shutting and opening his eyes unconsciously, as if he were neither here nor there. He looked rather comical, blinking and trying to be in the scene, when emotionally he was violated by his exposure to a crowd. He looked a typical naval officer, manly, and up to his duty.

Outside, Gudrun and Ursula listened for their dad playing the organ. He must have been enjoying the wedding march. Now the newlyweds were coming! The bells were ringing, making the air vibrate. Ursula wondered if the trees and flowers could feel the vibrations and what they thought of this strange movement in the air. The bride was quite modest on the arm of the groom, who was gazing up at the sky, unconsciously shutting and opening his eyes, as if he were neither fully present nor elsewhere. He looked kind of funny, blinking and trying to engage with the moment, while emotionally he felt overwhelmed by the crowd. He looked like a typical naval officer, strong and committed to his duty.

Birkin came with Hermione. She had a rapt, triumphant look, like the fallen angels restored, yet still subtly demoniacal, now she held Birkin by the arm. And he was expressionless, neutralised, possessed by her as if it were his fate, without question.

Birkin arrived with Hermione. She had an intense, victorious expression, like a fallen angel restored, yet still subtly devilish, as she held Birkin by the arm. He was expressionless, neutralized, as if he were completely under her spell, accepting it as his destiny without question.

Gerald Crich came, fair, good-looking, healthy, with a great reserve of energy. He was erect and complete, there was a strange stealth glistening through his amiable, almost happy appearance. Gudrun rose sharply and went away. She could not bear it. She wanted to be alone, to know this strange, sharp inoculation that had changed the whole temper of her blood.

Gerald Crich arrived, handsome and healthy, with a lot of energy. He stood tall and confident, but there was a strange intensity beneath his friendly, almost cheerful demeanor. Gudrun got up quickly and left. She couldn’t handle it. She wanted to be alone and understand this strange, intense feeling that had altered her entire mood.

CHAPTER II.
SHORTLANDS

The Brangwens went home to Beldover, the wedding-party gathered at Shortlands, the Criches’ home. It was a long, low old house, a sort of manor farm, that spread along the top of a slope just beyond the narrow little lake of Willey Water. Shortlands looked across a sloping meadow that might be a park, because of the large, solitary trees that stood here and there, across the water of the narrow lake, at the wooded hill that successfully hid the colliery valley beyond, but did not quite hide the rising smoke. Nevertheless, the scene was rural and picturesque, very peaceful, and the house had a charm of its own.

The Brangwens went back to Beldover while the wedding party gathered at Shortlands, the Criches’ home. It was a long, low old house, kind of like a manor farm, that stretched along the top of a slope just beyond the small lake of Willey Water. Shortlands overlooked a sloping meadow that felt like a park, thanks to the large, solitary trees scattered here and there across the lake’s water, at the wooded hill that partially concealed the colliery valley beyond, but didn’t completely hide the rising smoke. Still, the scene was rural and picturesque, very peaceful, and the house had a unique charm.

It was crowded now with the family and the wedding guests. The father, who was not well, withdrew to rest. Gerald was host. He stood in the homely entrance hall, friendly and easy, attending to the men. He seemed to take pleasure in his social functions, he smiled, and was abundant in hospitality.

It was crowded now with the family and the wedding guests. The father, who wasn’t feeling well, stepped aside to rest. Gerald was the host. He stood in the cozy entrance hall, friendly and relaxed, chatting with the men. He appeared to enjoy his role in the social gathering, smiling and being very welcoming.

The women wandered about in a little confusion, chased hither and thither by the three married daughters of the house. All the while there could be heard the characteristic, imperious voice of one Crich woman or another calling “Helen, come here a minute,” “Marjory, I want you—here.” “Oh, I say, Mrs Witham—.” There was a great rustling of skirts, swift glimpses of smartly-dressed women, a child danced through the hall and back again, a maidservant came and went hurriedly.

The women moved around a bit confused, being called here and there by the three married daughters of the house. Meanwhile, you could hear the distinctive, commanding voice of one Crich woman or another saying things like, "Helen, come here for a sec," "Marjory, I need you—over here." "Oh, hey, Mrs. Witham—." There was a lot of swishing skirts, quick flashes of stylishly dressed women, a child ran through the hall and back again, and a maid rushed in and out.

Meanwhile the men stood in calm little groups, chatting, smoking, pretending to pay no heed to the rustling animation of the women’s world. But they could not really talk, because of the glassy ravel of women’s excited, cold laughter and running voices. They waited, uneasy, suspended, rather bored. But Gerald remained as if genial and happy, unaware that he was waiting or unoccupied, knowing himself the very pivot of the occasion.

Meanwhile, the men stood in small, relaxed groups, chatting and smoking, acting like they were ignoring the lively chatter of the women. But they couldn’t actually hold a conversation because of the sharp, excited laughter and energetic voices of the women. They waited, feeling uneasy and a bit bored. However, Gerald appeared cheerful and content, oblivious to the fact that he was just waiting or idle, fully aware that he was the center of attention.

Suddenly Mrs Crich came noiselessly into the room, peering about with her strong, clear face. She was still wearing her hat, and her sac coat of blue silk.

Suddenly, Mrs. Crich walked silently into the room, looking around with her strong, clear face. She was still wearing her hat and her blue silk coat.

“What is it, mother?” said Gerald.

“What is it, Mom?” Gerald asked.

“Nothing, nothing!” she answered vaguely. And she went straight towards Birkin, who was talking to a Crich brother-in-law.

“Nothing, nothing!” she replied vaguely. Then she walked directly over to Birkin, who was chatting with a Crich brother-in-law.

“How do you do, Mr Birkin,” she said, in her low voice, that seemed to take no count of her guests. She held out her hand to him.

“How’s it going, Mr. Birkin,” she said in her low voice, which seemed to disregard her guests. She reached out her hand to him.

“Oh Mrs Crich,” replied Birkin, in his readily-changing voice, “I couldn’t come to you before.”

“Oh Mrs. Crich,” replied Birkin, in his ever-changing tone, “I couldn’t come to you earlier.”

“I don’t know half the people here,” she said, in her low voice. Her son-in-law moved uneasily away.

“I don’t know half the people here,” she said in a quiet voice. Her son-in-law shifted uncomfortably away.

“And you don’t like strangers?” laughed Birkin. “I myself can never see why one should take account of people, just because they happen to be in the room with one: why should I know they are there?”

“And you don’t like strangers?” laughed Birkin. “I can never understand why we should pay attention to people just because they happen to be in the same room as us: why should I even notice they’re there?”

“Why indeed, why indeed!” said Mrs Crich, in her low, tense voice. “Except that they are there. I don’t know people whom I find in the house. The children introduce them to me—‘Mother, this is Mr So-and-so.’ I am no further. What has Mr So-and-so to do with his own name?—and what have I to do with either him or his name?”

“Why, really, why indeed!” Mrs. Crich said in her quiet, tense voice. “Except that they are here. I don’t know the people I find in the house. The kids introduce them to me—‘Mom, this is Mr. So-and-so.’ That doesn’t help at all. What does Mr. So-and-so have to do with his own name?—and what do I have to do with either him or his name?”

She looked up at Birkin. She startled him. He was flattered too that she came to talk to him, for she took hardly any notice of anybody. He looked down at her tense clear face, with its heavy features, but he was afraid to look into her heavy-seeing blue eyes. He noticed instead how her hair looped in slack, slovenly strands over her rather beautiful ears, which were not quite clean. Neither was her neck perfectly clean. Even in that he seemed to belong to her, rather than to the rest of the company; though, he thought to himself, he was always well washed, at any rate at the neck and ears.

She looked up at Birkin, catching him off guard. He felt flattered that she chose to talk to him, considering she hardly noticed anyone else. He glanced down at her tense, clear face with its strong features, but he felt too intimidated to look into her intense blue eyes. Instead, he noticed how her hair hung in loose, messy strands over her fairly beautiful ears, which weren't exactly clean. Her neck wasn't perfectly clean either. In that moment, he felt a connection to her, more than to anyone else around them, although he thought to himself that at least he was always well-groomed, especially at the neck and ears.

He smiled faintly, thinking these things. Yet he was tense, feeling that he and the elderly, estranged woman were conferring together like traitors, like enemies within the camp of the other people. He resembled a deer, that throws one ear back upon the trail behind, and one ear forward, to know what is ahead.

He smiled faintly, pondering these thoughts

“People don’t really matter,” he said, rather unwilling to continue.

“People don’t really matter,” he said, somewhat hesitant to keep going.

The mother looked up at him with sudden, dark interrogation, as if doubting his sincerity.

The mother looked up at him with a sudden, intense look, as if questioning his sincerity.

“How do you mean, matter?” she asked sharply.

“How do you mean, matter?” she asked sharply.

“Not many people are anything at all,” he answered, forced to go deeper than he wanted to. “They jingle and giggle. It would be much better if they were just wiped out. Essentially, they don’t exist, they aren’t there.”

“Not many people are actually anything,” he replied, having to dig deeper than he wanted to. “They just jingle and giggle. It would be way better if they were just gone. Basically, they don’t exist; they aren’t present.”

She watched him steadily while he spoke.

She watched him intently as he talked.

“But we didn’t imagine them,” she said sharply.

“But we didn’t picture them,” she said sharply.

“There’s nothing to imagine, that’s why they don’t exist.”

“There’s nothing to picture, which is why they don’t exist.”

“Well,” she said, “I would hardly go as far as that. There they are, whether they exist or no. It doesn’t rest with me to decide on their existence. I only know that I can’t be expected to take count of them all. You can’t expect me to know them, just because they happen to be there. As far as I go they might as well not be there.”

“Well,” she said, “I wouldn't go that far. They’re there, whether they really exist or not. It's not up to me to determine if they exist. All I know is that I can’t be expected to keep track of them all. You can’t expect me to know them just because they happen to be there. As far as I’m concerned, they might as well not be there.”

“Exactly,” he replied.

"Exactly," he responded.

“Mightn’t they?” she asked again.

“Might they not?” she asked again.

“Just as well,” he repeated. And there was a little pause.

"That's good," he said again. Then there was a brief pause.

“Except that they are there, and that’s a nuisance,” she said. “There are my sons-in-law,” she went on, in a sort of monologue. “Now Laura’s got married, there’s another. And I really don’t know John from James yet. They come up to me and call me mother. I know what they will say—‘how are you, mother?’ I ought to say, ‘I am not your mother, in any sense.’ But what is the use? There they are. I have had children of my own. I suppose I know them from another woman’s children.”

“Except they are here, and it's a hassle,” she said. “There are my sons-in-law,” she continued, almost talking to herself. “Now that Laura’s married, there’s another one. And I honestly don’t know John from James yet. They come up to me and call me mom. I know what they’re going to say—‘how are you, mom?’ I should say, ‘I’m not your mother, not at all.’ But what's the point? They’re here. I’ve had kids of my own. I guess I can recognize them as different from another woman’s kids.”

“One would suppose so,” he said.

"Yeah, I guess," he replied.

She looked at him, somewhat surprised, forgetting perhaps that she was talking to him. And she lost her thread.

She looked at him, a bit surprised, maybe forgetting that she was even talking to him. And she lost her train of thought.

She looked round the room, vaguely. Birkin could not guess what she was looking for, nor what she was thinking. Evidently she noticed her sons.

She looked around the room, a bit distracted. Birkin couldn't figure out what she was searching for or what was on her mind. Clearly, she noticed her sons.

“Are my children all there?” she asked him abruptly.

“Are my kids all there?” she asked him suddenly.

He laughed, startled, afraid perhaps.

He laughed, surprised, maybe scared.

“I scarcely know them, except Gerald,” he replied.

"I hardly know them, except for Gerald," he replied.

“Gerald!” she exclaimed. “He’s the most wanting of them all. You’d never think it, to look at him now, would you?”

“Gerald!” she said. “He’s the most eager of them all. You wouldn’t expect that, looking at him now, would you?”

“No,” said Birkin.

“No,” Birkin said.

The mother looked across at her eldest son, stared at him heavily for some time.

The mother looked over at her oldest son and stared at him intently for a while.

“Ay,” she said, in an incomprehensible monosyllable, that sounded profoundly cynical. Birkin felt afraid, as if he dared not realise. And Mrs Crich moved away, forgetting him. But she returned on her traces.

“Yeah,” she said, in a vague one-syllable response, that sounded really cynical. Birkin felt scared, as if he couldn’t let himself understand. And Mrs. Crich walked away, forgetting about him. But she came back.

“I should like him to have a friend,” she said. “He has never had a friend.”

"I want him to have a friend," she said. "He’s never had a friend."

Birkin looked down into her eyes, which were blue, and watching heavily. He could not understand them. “Am I my brother’s keeper?” he said to himself, almost flippantly.

Birkin looked down into her blue eyes, which seemed heavy with thought. He couldn’t make sense of them. “Am I my brother’s keeper?” he asked himself, almost casually.

Then he remembered, with a slight shock, that that was Cain’s cry. And Gerald was Cain, if anybody. Not that he was Cain, either, although he had slain his brother. There was such a thing as pure accident, and the consequences did not attach to one, even though one had killed one’s brother in such wise. Gerald as a boy had accidentally killed his brother. What then? Why seek to draw a brand and a curse across the life that had caused the accident? A man can live by accident, and die by accident. Or can he not? Is every man’s life subject to pure accident, is it only the race, the genus, the species, that has a universal reference? Or is this not true, is there no such thing as pure accident? Has everything that happens a universal significance? Has it? Birkin, pondering as he stood there, had forgotten Mrs Crich, as she had forgotten him.

Then he remembered, with a slight shock, that was Cain’s cry. And Gerald was Cain, if anyone. Not that he was literally Cain, although he had killed his brother. There was such a thing as pure accident, and the consequences didn’t stick to someone just because they killed their brother that way. Gerald, as a boy, had accidentally killed his brother. So what? Why try to mark his life with a brand and a curse for causing the accident? A person can live by accident and die by accident. Or can they? Is everyone’s life subject to pure accident, or is it just the race, the genus, the species that has a universal reference? Or is that not true? Is there no such thing as pure accident? Does everything that happens have a universal significance? Does it? Birkin, lost in thought as he stood there, had forgotten Mrs. Crich, just as she had forgotten him.

He did not believe that there was any such thing as accident. It all hung together, in the deepest sense.

He didn’t think there was such a thing as an accident. Everything was connected in the deepest way.

Just as he had decided this, one of the Crich daughters came up, saying:

Just as he made this decision, one of the Crich daughters approached him, saying:

“Won’t you come and take your hat off, mother dear? We shall be sitting down to eat in a minute, and it’s a formal occasion, darling, isn’t it?” She drew her arm through her mother’s, and they went away. Birkin immediately went to talk to the nearest man.

“Won’t you come and take off your hat, Mom? We’re about to sit down to eat, and it’s a formal occasion, right?” She linked her arm with her mother’s, and they walked away. Birkin immediately went to chat with the nearest guy.

The gong sounded for the luncheon. The men looked up, but no move was made to the dining-room. The women of the house seemed not to feel that the sound had meaning for them. Five minutes passed by. The elderly manservant, Crowther, appeared in the doorway exasperatedly. He looked with appeal at Gerald. The latter took up a large, curved conch shell, that lay on a shelf, and without reference to anybody, blew a shattering blast. It was a strange rousing noise, that made the heart beat. The summons was almost magical. Everybody came running, as if at a signal. And then the crowd in one impulse moved to the dining-room.

The gong rang for lunch. The men looked up, but no one moved toward the dining room. The women of the house didn’t seem to see the significance of the sound. Five minutes went by. The elderly servant, Crowther, appeared in the doorway, frustrated. He looked pleadingly at Gerald. Without consulting anyone, Gerald picked up a large, curved conch shell that was lying on a shelf and blew a loud blast. It was a strange, energizing sound that made your heart race. The call felt almost magical. Everyone came rushing in, as if they were signaled. Then the group moved toward the dining room all together.

Gerald waited a moment, for his sister to play hostess. He knew his mother would pay no attention to her duties. But his sister merely crowded to her seat. Therefore the young man, slightly too dictatorial, directed the guests to their places.

Gerald waited for a moment, hoping his sister would take on the role of hostess. He knew his mother wouldn't bother with her responsibilities. But his sister just squeezed into her seat. So, the young man, a bit too controlling, guided the guests to their seats.

There was a moment’s lull, as everybody looked at the hors d’oeuvres that were being handed round. And out of this lull, a girl of thirteen or fourteen, with her long hair down her back, said in a calm, self-possessed voice:

There was a brief pause as everyone stared at the hors d’oeuvres being passed around. During this quiet moment, a girl around thirteen or fourteen, with her long hair cascading down her back, spoke in a calm, confident voice:

“Gerald, you forget father, when you make that unearthly noise.”

“Gerald, you forget Dad when you make that weird noise.”

“Do I?” he answered. And then, to the company, “Father is lying down, he is not quite well.”

“Do I?” he replied. Then, to everyone, he said, “Dad is resting; he’s not feeling very well.”

“How is he, really?” called one of the married daughters, peeping round the immense wedding cake that towered up in the middle of the table shedding its artificial flowers.

“How is he, really?” one of the married daughters called out, peeking around the enormous wedding cake that stood tall in the middle of the table, spilling its fake flowers.

“He has no pain, but he feels tired,” replied Winifred, the girl with the hair down her back.

“He doesn’t have any pain, but he feels tired,” replied Winifred, the girl with the long hair.

The wine was filled, and everybody was talking boisterously. At the far end of the table sat the mother, with her loosely-looped hair. She had Birkin for a neighbour. Sometimes she glanced fiercely down the rows of faces, bending forwards and staring unceremoniously. And she would say in a low voice to Birkin:

The wine was poured, and everyone was chatting loudly. At the far end of the table sat the mother, her hair loosely pinned up. She had Birkin sitting next to her. Occasionally, she shot an intense glance down the rows of faces, leaning forward and staring unapologetically. Then she would quietly say to Birkin:

“Who is that young man?”

“Who is that guy?”

“I don’t know,” Birkin answered discreetly.

“I don’t know,” Birkin replied quietly.

“Have I seen him before?” she asked.

“Have I seen him before?” she asked.

“I don’t think so. I haven’t,” he replied. And she was satisfied. Her eyes closed wearily, a peace came over her face, she looked like a queen in repose. Then she started, a little social smile came on her face, for a moment she looked the pleasant hostess. For a moment she bent graciously, as if everyone were welcome and delightful. And then immediately the shadow came back, a sullen, eagle look was on her face, she glanced from under her brows like a sinister creature at bay, hating them all.

“I don’t think so. I haven’t,” he replied. And she was satisfied. Her eyes closed wearily, and a sense of peace came over her face; she looked like a queen at rest. Then she jolted back to attention, a small social smile appeared on her face, and for a moment, she seemed like the charming hostess. For a moment, she leaned in gracefully, as if everyone was welcome and delightful. But just as quickly, the shadow returned, a sullen, fierce look took over her face, and she glared from beneath her brows like a menacing creature cornered, filled with hatred for them all.

“Mother,” called Diana, a handsome girl a little older than Winifred, “I may have wine, mayn’t I?”

“Mom,” called Diana, a beautiful girl slightly older than Winifred, “Can I have some wine, please?”

“Yes, you may have wine,” replied the mother automatically, for she was perfectly indifferent to the question.

“Yes, you can have wine,” the mother replied automatically, as she was completely indifferent to the question.

And Diana beckoned to the footman to fill her glass.

And Diana signaled to the footman to refill her glass.

“Gerald shouldn’t forbid me,” she said calmly, to the company at large.

“Gerald shouldn't stop me,” she said calmly, to everyone around.

“All right, Di,” said her brother amiably. And she glanced challenge at him as she drank from her glass.

“All right, Di,” her brother said cheerfully. She shot him a challenging look as she took a sip from her glass.

There was a strange freedom, that almost amounted to anarchy, in the house. It was rather a resistance to authority, than liberty. Gerald had some command, by mere force of personality, not because of any granted position. There was a quality in his voice, amiable but dominant, that cowed the others, who were all younger than he.

There was a strange sense of freedom, almost like anarchy, in the house. It was more of a defiance against authority than true liberty. Gerald had some control, merely through his strong personality, not due to any official role. There was something in his voice, friendly yet commanding, that intimidated the others, who were all younger than him.

Hermione was having a discussion with the bridegroom about nationality.

Hermione was talking to the groom about nationality.

“No,” she said, “I think that the appeal to patriotism is a mistake. It is like one house of business rivalling another house of business.”

“No,” she said, “I think appealing to patriotism is a mistake. It's like one business competing against another business.”

“Well you can hardly say that, can you?” exclaimed Gerald, who had a real passion for discussion. “You couldn’t call a race a business concern, could you?—and nationality roughly corresponds to race, I think. I think it is meant to.”

“Well, you can hardly say that, can you?” Gerald exclaimed, who had a real passion for discussion. “You couldn’t call a race a business concern, could you?—and nationality roughly corresponds to race, I think. I believe it is meant to.”

There was a moment’s pause. Gerald and Hermione were always strangely but politely and evenly inimical.

There was a brief pause. Gerald and Hermione were always oddly but politely and evenly unfriendly.

Do you think race corresponds with nationality?” she asked musingly, with expressionless indecision.

Do you think race is connected to nationality?” she asked thoughtfully, with a blank look of uncertainty.

Birkin knew she was waiting for him to participate. And dutifully he spoke up.

Birkin realized she was waiting for him to join in. So, he spoke up as expected.

“I think Gerald is right—race is the essential element in nationality, in Europe at least,” he said.

“I think Gerald is right—race is the key factor in nationality, at least in Europe,” he said.

Again Hermione paused, as if to allow this statement to cool. Then she said with strange assumption of authority:

Again Hermione paused, as if to let this statement sink in. Then she said with an odd sense of authority:

“Yes, but even so, is the patriotic appeal an appeal to the racial instinct? Is it not rather an appeal to the proprietory instinct, the commercial instinct? And isn’t this what we mean by nationality?”

“Yes, but even so, is the patriotic appeal really an appeal to racial instincts? Isn't it more of an appeal to the ownership instinct, the commercial instinct? And isn't this what we mean by nationality?”

“Probably,” said Birkin, who felt that such a discussion was out of place and out of time.

“Probably,” said Birkin, who felt that this discussion was inappropriate and poorly timed.

But Gerald was now on the scent of argument.

But Gerald was now picking up on the argument.

“A race may have its commercial aspect,” he said. “In fact it must. It is like a family. You must make provision. And to make provision you have got to strive against other families, other nations. I don’t see why you shouldn’t.”

“A race can definitely have its commercial side,” he said. “In fact, it has to. It’s like a family. You have to make plans. And to make plans, you have to compete against other families, other nations. I don’t see why you shouldn’t.”

Again Hermione made a pause, domineering and cold, before she replied: “Yes, I think it is always wrong to provoke a spirit of rivalry. It makes bad blood. And bad blood accumulates.”

Again Hermione paused, assertive and detached, before she responded: “Yes, I think it’s always wrong to create a sense of competition. It causes animosity. And animosity builds up.”

“But you can’t do away with the spirit of emulation altogether?” said Gerald. “It is one of the necessary incentives to production and improvement.”

“But you can’t completely get rid of the spirit of competition?” said Gerald. “It’s one of the essential drives for production and improvement.”

“Yes,” came Hermione’s sauntering response. “I think you can do away with it.”

“Yes,” Hermione replied casually. “I think you can get rid of it.”

“I must say,” said Birkin, “I detest the spirit of emulation.” Hermione was biting a piece of bread, pulling it from between her teeth with her fingers, in a slow, slightly derisive movement. She turned to Birkin.

“I have to say,” said Birkin, “I really can’t stand the spirit of competition.” Hermione was nibbling on a piece of bread, using her fingers to pull it from between her teeth in a slow, slightly mocking way. She turned to Birkin.

“You do hate it, yes,” she said, intimate and gratified.

“You really do hate it, don’t you?” she said, close and pleased.

“Detest it,” he repeated.

“Hate it,” he repeated.

“Yes,” she murmured, assured and satisfied.

“Yeah,” she said quietly, feeling confident and content.

“But,” Gerald insisted, “you don’t allow one man to take away his neighbour’s living, so why should you allow one nation to take away the living from another nation?”

“But,” Gerald insisted, “you don’t let one person take away their neighbor’s livelihood, so why should you let one country take away the livelihood of another country?”

There was a long slow murmur from Hermione before she broke into speech, saying with a laconic indifference:

There was a long, low murmur from Hermione before she started to speak, saying with a casual indifference:

“It is not always a question of possessions, is it? It is not all a question of goods?”

“It isn't always about possessions, is it? It's not just about material things?”

Gerald was nettled by this implication of vulgar materialism.

Gerald was irritated by this suggestion of cheap materialism.

“Yes, more or less,” he retorted. “If I go and take a man’s hat from off his head, that hat becomes a symbol of that man’s liberty. When he fights me for his hat, he is fighting me for his liberty.”

“Yes, more or less,” he shot back. “If I go and take a man’s hat off his head, that hat becomes a symbol of that man’s freedom. When he fights me for his hat, he’s really fighting me for his freedom.”

Hermione was nonplussed.

Hermione was unfazed.

“Yes,” she said, irritated. “But that way of arguing by imaginary instances is not supposed to be genuine, is it? A man does not come and take my hat from off my head, does he?”

“Yes,” she said, irritated. “But using made-up examples like that isn’t really legitimate, is it? A guy doesn’t just come and take my hat off my head, right?”

“Only because the law prevents him,” said Gerald.

“Only because the law stops him,” said Gerald.

“Not only,” said Birkin. “Ninety-nine men out of a hundred don’t want my hat.”

“Not only that,” said Birkin. “Ninety-nine out of a hundred men don't want my hat.”

“That’s a matter of opinion,” said Gerald.

"That's just your opinion," Gerald said.

“Or the hat,” laughed the bridegroom.

“Or the hat,” laughed the groom.

“And if he does want my hat, such as it is,” said Birkin, “why, surely it is open to me to decide, which is a greater loss to me, my hat, or my liberty as a free and indifferent man. If I am compelled to offer fight, I lose the latter. It is a question which is worth more to me, my pleasant liberty of conduct, or my hat.”

“And if he wants my hat, no matter how it is,” said Birkin, “then I can decide which is a bigger loss for me: my hat or my freedom as a free and indifferent man. If I’m forced to fight, I lose the latter. It’s a question of which means more to me: my nice freedom to act or my hat.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, watching Birkin strangely. “Yes.”

“Yes,” Hermione replied, watching Birkin oddly. “Yes.”

“But would you let somebody come and snatch your hat off your head?” the bride asked of Hermione.

“But would you let someone come and snatch your hat off your head?” the bride asked Hermione.

The face of the tall straight woman turned slowly and as if drugged to this new speaker.

The tall, straight woman's face turned slowly, almost as if she were in a trance, to the new speaker.

“No,” she replied, in a low inhuman tone, that seemed to contain a chuckle. “No, I shouldn’t let anybody take my hat off my head.”

“No,” she replied in a low, unnatural tone that almost sounded like a chuckle. “No, I shouldn’t let anyone take my hat off my head.”

“How would you prevent it?” asked Gerald.

"How would you stop it?" asked Gerald.

“I don’t know,” replied Hermione slowly. “Probably I should kill him.”

“I don’t know,” Hermione replied slowly. “I guess I should just kill him.”

There was a strange chuckle in her tone, a dangerous and convincing humour in her bearing.

There was a strange chuckle in her voice, a risky and persuasive humor in her demeanor.

“Of course,” said Gerald, “I can see Rupert’s point. It is a question to him whether his hat or his peace of mind is more important.”

“Of course,” said Gerald, “I get what Rupert is saying. For him, it's a question of whether his hat or his peace of mind matters more.”

“Peace of body,” said Birkin.

"Peace of mind," said Birkin.

“Well, as you like there,” replied Gerald. “But how are you going to decide this for a nation?”

“Well, it's up to you,” replied Gerald. “But how are you going to make this decision for a whole country?”

“Heaven preserve me,” laughed Birkin.

“Thank goodness,” laughed Birkin.

“Yes, but suppose you have to?” Gerald persisted.

“Yes, but what if you have to?” Gerald pressed on.

“Then it is the same. If the national crown-piece is an old hat, then the thieving gent may have it.”

“Then it's the same. If the national treasure is just an old hat, then the thief can take it.”

“But can the national or racial hat be an old hat?” insisted Gerald.

“But can the national or racial hat be an old hat?” insisted Gerald.

“Pretty well bound to be, I believe,” said Birkin.

"Pretty much bound to be, I think," said Birkin.

“I’m not so sure,” said Gerald.

“I’m not really sure,” said Gerald.

“I don’t agree, Rupert,” said Hermione.

“I don't agree, Rupert,” Hermione said.

“All right,” said Birkin.

"Okay," said Birkin.

“I’m all for the old national hat,” laughed Gerald.

“I totally support the old national hat,” laughed Gerald.

“And a fool you look in it,” cried Diana, his pert sister who was just in her teens.

“And you look foolish in it,” yelled Diana, his sassy sister who was just a teenager.

“Oh, we’re quite out of our depths with these old hats,” cried Laura Crich. “Dry up now, Gerald. We’re going to drink toasts. Let us drink toasts. Toasts—glasses, glasses—now then, toasts! Speech! Speech!”

“Oh, we’re really out of our element with these old hats,” Laura Crich exclaimed. “Stop it now, Gerald. We’re going to make toasts. Let’s make toasts. Toasts—glasses, glasses—alright then, toasts! Speech! Speech!”

Birkin, thinking about race or national death, watched his glass being filled with champagne. The bubbles broke at the rim, the man withdrew, and feeling a sudden thirst at the sight of the fresh wine, Birkin drank up his glass. A queer little tension in the room roused him. He felt a sharp constraint.

Birkin, contemplating race or national demise, observed his glass being filled with champagne. The bubbles burst at the edge, the man stepped back, and feeling a sudden thirst at the sight of the fresh wine, Birkin downed his glass. A strange tension in the room caught his attention. He felt a sudden pressure.

“Did I do it by accident, or on purpose?” he asked himself. And he decided that, according to the vulgar phrase, he had done it “accidentally on purpose.” He looked round at the hired footman. And the hired footman came, with a silent step of cold servant-like disapprobation. Birkin decided that he detested toasts, and footmen, and assemblies, and mankind altogether, in most of its aspects. Then he rose to make a speech. But he was somehow disgusted.

“Did I do it by accident, or on purpose?” he asked himself. And he decided that, based on the common saying, he had done it “accidentally on purpose.” He glanced around at the hired footman. The hired footman approached with a silent step of cold, servant-like disapproval. Birkin concluded that he detested toasts, footmen, gatherings, and humanity as a whole, in most of its aspects. Then he got up to give a speech. But he felt somehow disgusted.

At length it was over, the meal. Several men strolled out into the garden. There was a lawn, and flower-beds, and at the boundary an iron fence shutting off the little field or park. The view was pleasant; a highroad curving round the edge of a low lake, under the trees. In the spring air, the water gleamed and the opposite woods were purplish with new life. Charming Jersey cattle came to the fence, breathing hoarsely from their velvet muzzles at the human beings, expecting perhaps a crust.

Finally, the meal was over. A few men wandered out into the garden. There was a lawn, flower beds, and an iron fence marking the edge of a small field or park. The view was nice; a road curved around the edge of a shallow lake, under the trees. In the spring air, the water sparkled, and the woods across the lake were a purplish hue, bursting with new life. Lovely Jersey cows approached the fence, breathing heavily through their soft muzzles at the people, probably hoping for a snack.

Birkin leaned on the fence. A cow was breathing wet hotness on his hand.

Birkin leaned against the fence. A cow was breathing warm, wet air onto his hand.

“Pretty cattle, very pretty,” said Marshall, one of the brothers-in-law. “They give the best milk you can have.”

“Beautiful cows, really beautiful,” said Marshall, one of the brothers-in-law. “They produce the best milk you can get.”

“Yes,” said Birkin.

“Yes,” Birkin replied.

“Eh, my little beauty, eh, my beauty!” said Marshall, in a queer high falsetto voice, that caused the other man to have convulsions of laughter in his stomach.

“Hey, my little beauty, hey, my beauty!” said Marshall, in a strange high-pitched voice, which made the other man doubled over with laughter.

“Who won the race, Lupton?” he called to the bridegroom, to hide the fact that he was laughing.

“Who won the race, Lupton?” he shouted to the groom, trying to cover up the fact that he was laughing.

The bridegroom took his cigar from his mouth.

The groom took his cigar out of his mouth.

“The race?” he exclaimed. Then a rather thin smile came over his face. He did not want to say anything about the flight to the church door. “We got there together. At least she touched first, but I had my hand on her shoulder.”

“The race?” he exclaimed. Then a slight smile appeared on his face. He didn’t want to mention the run to the church door. “We arrived together. At least she touched first, but I had my hand on her shoulder.”

“What’s this?” asked Gerald.

“What’s this?” Gerald asked.

Birkin told him about the race of the bride and the bridegroom.

Birkin told him about the background of the bride and the groom.

“H’m!” said Gerald, in disapproval. “What made you late then?”

“Hm!” said Gerald, disapprovingly. “So, what made you late?”

“Lupton would talk about the immortality of the soul,” said Birkin, “and then he hadn’t got a button-hook.”

“Lupton would talk about the immortality of the soul,” said Birkin, “and then he didn’t have a button hook.”

“Oh God!” cried Marshall. “The immortality of the soul on your wedding day! Hadn’t you got anything better to occupy your mind?”

“Oh God!” shouted Marshall. “The immortality of the soul on your wedding day! Don’t you have anything better to think about?”

“What’s wrong with it?” asked the bridegroom, a clean-shaven naval man, flushing sensitively.

“What’s wrong with it?” asked the groom, a clean-shaven naval officer, blushing slightly.

“Sounds as if you were going to be executed instead of married. The immortality of the soul!” repeated the brother-in-law, with most killing emphasis.

“Sounds like you’re about to be executed instead of getting married. The immortality of the soul!” repeated the brother-in-law, with a heavy emphasis.

But he fell quite flat.

But he totally flopped.

“And what did you decide?” asked Gerald, at once pricking up his ears at the thought of a metaphysical discussion.

“And what did you decide?” asked Gerald, immediately perked up at the idea of a philosophical discussion.

“You don’t want a soul today, my boy,” said Marshall. “It’d be in your road.”

“You don’t want a soul today, my boy,” said Marshall. “It’d be in your way.”

“Christ! Marshall, go and talk to somebody else,” cried Gerald, with sudden impatience.

“Christ! Marshall, go talk to someone else,” shouted Gerald, suddenly impatient.

“By God, I’m willing,” said Marshall, in a temper. “Too much bloody soul and talk altogether—”

“By God, I'm willing,” said Marshall, angrily. “There’s way too much damn soul and talk going on—”

He withdrew in a dudgeon, Gerald staring after him with angry eyes, that grew gradually calm and amiable as the stoutly-built form of the other man passed into the distance.

He left in a huff, with Gerald staring after him with angry eyes that slowly softened and became friendly as the sturdy figure of the other man faded into the distance.

“There’s one thing, Lupton,” said Gerald, turning suddenly to the bridegroom. “Laura won’t have brought such a fool into the family as Lottie did.”

“There's one thing, Lupton,” Gerald said, suddenly turning to the groom. “Laura won’t have brought such an idiot into the family like Lottie did.”

“Comfort yourself with that,” laughed Birkin.

“Find comfort in that,” laughed Birkin.

“I take no notice of them,” laughed the bridegroom.

"I don't pay any attention to them," laughed the groom.

“What about this race then—who began it?” Gerald asked.

“What’s the deal with this race—who started it?” Gerald asked.

“We were late. Laura was at the top of the churchyard steps when our cab came up. She saw Lupton bolting towards her. And she fled. But why do you look so cross? Does it hurt your sense of the family dignity?”

“We were late. Laura was at the top of the churchyard steps when our cab arrived. She saw Lupton rushing towards her, and she ran away. But why do you look so upset? Does it hurt your sense of family pride?”

“It does, rather,” said Gerald. “If you’re doing a thing, do it properly, and if you’re not going to do it properly, leave it alone.”

“It does, actually,” said Gerald. “If you’re going to do something, do it right, and if you’re not going to do it right, don’t bother.”

“Very nice aphorism,” said Birkin.

"Nice saying," said Birkin.

“Don’t you agree?” asked Gerald.

"Don't you think?" asked Gerald.

“Quite,” said Birkin. “Only it bores me rather, when you become aphoristic.”

“Totally,” said Birkin. “It just kind of bores me when you get all aphoristic.”

“Damn you, Rupert, you want all the aphorisms your own way,” said Gerald.

“Damn you, Rupert, you want all the sayings to fit your own narrative,” said Gerald.

“No. I want them out of the way, and you’re always shoving them in it.”

“No. I want them gone, and you keep pushing them in the way.”

Gerald smiled grimly at this humorism. Then he made a little gesture of dismissal, with his eyebrows.

Gerald smiled slightly at this joke. Then he shrugged it off with a flick of his eyebrows.

“You don’t believe in having any standard of behaviour at all, do you?” he challenged Birkin, censoriously.

“You don’t believe in having any standards of behavior at all, do you?” he challenged Birkin, critically.

“Standard—no. I hate standards. But they’re necessary for the common ruck. Anybody who is anything can just be himself and do as he likes.”

“Standard—no. I dislike standards. But they’re essential for the average person. Anyone who is significant can just be themselves and do what they want.”

“But what do you mean by being himself?” said Gerald. “Is that an aphorism or a cliché?”

“But what do you mean by being yourself?” Gerald asked. “Is that some sort of saying or a cliché?”

“I mean just doing what you want to do. I think it was perfect good form in Laura to bolt from Lupton to the church door. It was almost a masterpiece in good form. It’s the hardest thing in the world to act spontaneously on one’s impulses—and it’s the only really gentlemanly thing to do—provided you’re fit to do it.”

"I’m talking about just going after what you want. I think it was perfectly classy for Laura to rush from Lupton to the church door. It was almost a work of art in good manners. It’s the toughest thing in the world to act on your impulses spontaneously—and it’s the only truly gentlemanly thing to do—if you’re capable of doing it."

“You don’t expect me to take you seriously, do you?” asked Gerald.

“You don’t expect me to take you seriously, right?” asked Gerald.

“Yes, Gerald, you’re one of the very few people I do expect that of.”

“Yeah, Gerald, you’re one of the very few people I actually expect that from.”

“Then I’m afraid I can’t come up to your expectations here, at any rate. You think people should just do as they like.”

“Then I’m afraid I can’t meet your expectations here, anyway. You think people should just do whatever they want.”

“I think they always do. But I should like them to like the purely individual thing in themselves, which makes them act in singleness. And they only like to do the collective thing.”

“I think they always do. But I wish they would appreciate the unique aspect of themselves that drives them to act individually. Instead, they only seem to enjoy doing what the group does.”

“And I,” said Gerald grimly, “shouldn’t like to be in a world of people who acted individually and spontaneously, as you call it. We should have everybody cutting everybody else’s throat in five minutes.”

“And I,” said Gerald grimly, “wouldn't want to be in a world where people acted separately and spontaneously, as you put it. We’d have everyone betraying each other in five minutes.”

“That means you would like to be cutting everybody’s throat,” said Birkin.

“That means you want to be cutting everyone’s throat,” said Birkin.

“How does that follow?” asked Gerald crossly.

“How does that make sense?” Gerald asked angrily.

“No man,” said Birkin, “cuts another man’s throat unless he wants to cut it, and unless the other man wants it cutting. This is a complete truth. It takes two people to make a murder: a murderer and a murderee. And a murderee is a man who is murderable. And a man who is murderable is a man who in a profound if hidden lust desires to be murdered.”

“No man,” said Birkin, “kills another man unless he wants to, and unless the other man wants to be killed. This is a complete truth. It takes two people to commit a murder: a murderer and a victim. And a victim is someone who can be killed. And a person who can be killed is someone who, in a deep but hidden desire, wishes to be killed.”

“Sometimes you talk pure nonsense,” said Gerald to Birkin. “As a matter of fact, none of us wants our throat cut, and most other people would like to cut it for us—some time or other—”

“Sometimes you say complete nonsense,” Gerald said to Birkin. “Actually, none of us wants to have our throat cut, and most other people would like to do it for us—sooner or later—”

“It’s a nasty view of things, Gerald,” said Birkin, “and no wonder you are afraid of yourself and your own unhappiness.”

“It’s a grim way to look at things, Gerald,” said Birkin, “and it’s no surprise you're scared of yourself and your own unhappiness.”

“How am I afraid of myself?” said Gerald; “and I don’t think I am unhappy.”

“How am I afraid of myself?” Gerald said. “And I don’t think I’m unhappy.”

“You seem to have a lurking desire to have your gizzard slit, and imagine every man has his knife up his sleeve for you,” Birkin said.

“You seem to have a hidden desire to get hurt, and you think every guy is out to get you,” Birkin said.

“How do you make that out?” said Gerald.

“How do you figure that?” said Gerald.

“From you,” said Birkin.

“From you,” Birkin said.

There was a pause of strange enmity between the two men, that was very near to love. It was always the same between them; always their talk brought them into a deadly nearness of contact, a strange, perilous intimacy which was either hate or love, or both. They parted with apparent unconcern, as if their going apart were a trivial occurrence. And they really kept it to the level of trivial occurrence. Yet the heart of each burned from the other. They burned with each other, inwardly. This they would never admit. They intended to keep their relationship a casual free-and-easy friendship, they were not going to be so unmanly and unnatural as to allow any heart-burning between them. They had not the faintest belief in deep relationship between men and men, and their disbelief prevented any development of their powerful but suppressed friendliness.

There was a moment of strange animosity between the two men that was almost like love. It was always the same with them; their conversations brought them into a dangerously close proximity, a weird, risky intimacy that felt like either hate or love, or maybe both. They parted with a casual indifference, as if separating was insignificant. And they really managed to keep it at that level of insignificance. Yet each of them felt a strong longing for the other. They felt a fire for one another, deep down. They would never admit this. They aimed to maintain their relationship as a laid-back, easygoing friendship; they didn’t want to be so unmanly and unnatural as to let any intense feelings grow between them. They had no belief in deep connections between men, and their disbelief held back any growth of their strong but hidden friendship.

CHAPTER III.
CLASS-ROOM

A school-day was drawing to a close. In the class-room the last lesson was in progress, peaceful and still. It was elementary botany. The desks were littered with catkins, hazel and willow, which the children had been sketching. But the sky had come overdark, as the end of the afternoon approached: there was scarcely light to draw any more. Ursula stood in front of the class, leading the children by questions to understand the structure and the meaning of the catkins.

A school day was coming to an end. In the classroom, the final lesson was happening, calm and quiet. It was basic botany. The desks were covered with catkins from hazel and willow that the kids had been sketching. But the sky had turned dark as the afternoon was finishing up: there was hardly any light left to draw. Ursula stood at the front of the class, guiding the children with questions to help them understand the structure and significance of the catkins.

A heavy, copper-coloured beam of light came in at the west window, gilding the outlines of the children’s heads with red gold, and falling on the wall opposite in a rich, ruddy illumination. Ursula, however, was scarcely conscious of it. She was busy, the end of the day was here, the work went on as a peaceful tide that is at flood, hushed to retire.

A strong, copper-colored beam of light streamed in through the west window, outlining the children's heads in a warm, golden hue and casting a rich, reddish glow on the opposite wall. However, Ursula barely noticed it. She was focused; the day was winding down, and the work continued like a tranquil tide reaching its peak, quieting as it began to recede.

This day had gone by like so many more, in an activity that was like a trance. At the end there was a little haste, to finish what was in hand. She was pressing the children with questions, so that they should know all they were to know, by the time the gong went. She stood in shadow in front of the class, with catkins in her hand, and she leaned towards the children, absorbed in the passion of instruction.

This day passed like so many others, in a routine that felt like a daze. At the end, there was a bit of rush to wrap up what needed to be done. She was asking the kids questions, making sure they learned everything they needed to know before the bell rang. She stood in the shadows in front of the class, holding catkins in her hand, leaning toward the children, fully immersed in the excitement of teaching.

She heard, but did not notice the click of the door. Suddenly she started. She saw, in the shaft of ruddy, copper-coloured light near her, the face of a man. It was gleaming like fire, watching her, waiting for her to be aware. It startled her terribly. She thought she was going to faint. All her suppressed, subconscious fear sprang into being, with anguish.

She heard the door click but didn't pay attention to it. Suddenly, she was jolted. In the warm, copper-colored light next to her, she saw a man's face. It was shining like fire, looking at her, waiting for her to notice. It scared her a lot. She thought she might faint. All her hidden, subconscious fear came rushing back, filled with anguish.

“Did I startle you?” said Birkin, shaking hands with her. “I thought you had heard me come in.”

“Did I surprise you?” Birkin said, shaking hands with her. “I thought you knew I was here.”

“No,” she faltered, scarcely able to speak. He laughed, saying he was sorry. She wondered why it amused him.

“No,” she stammered, barely able to get the words out. He laughed, saying he was sorry. She wondered why he found it funny.

“It is so dark,” he said. “Shall we have the light?”

“It’s really dark,” he said. “Should we turn on the light?”

And moving aside, he switched on the strong electric lights. The class-room was distinct and hard, a strange place after the soft dim magic that filled it before he came. Birkin turned curiously to look at Ursula. Her eyes were round and wondering, bewildered, her mouth quivered slightly. She looked like one who is suddenly wakened. There was a living, tender beauty, like a tender light of dawn shining from her face. He looked at her with a new pleasure, feeling gay in his heart, irresponsible.

And stepping aside, he turned on the bright electric lights. The classroom was clear and harsh, a strange place after the soft, dim magic that filled it before he arrived. Birkin turned to look at Ursula with curiosity. Her eyes were wide and amazed, bewildered, her mouth quivering slightly. She looked like someone who has just been abruptly awakened. There was a living, gentle beauty, like the soft light of dawn shining from her face. He gazed at her with newfound delight, feeling carefree and happy in his heart.

“You are doing catkins?” he asked, picking up a piece of hazel from a scholar’s desk in front of him. “Are they as far out as this? I hadn’t noticed them this year.”

“You working on catkins?” he asked, picking up a piece of hazel from a scholar’s desk in front of him. “Are they as far out as this? I didn’t notice them this year.”

He looked absorbedly at the tassel of hazel in his hand.

He stared intently at the hazel tassel in his hand.

“The red ones too!” he said, looking at the flickers of crimson that came from the female bud.

“The red ones too!” he said, looking at the flashes of red coming from the female bud.

Then he went in among the desks, to see the scholars’ books. Ursula watched his intent progress. There was a stillness in his motion that hushed the activities of her heart. She seemed to be standing aside in arrested silence, watching him move in another, concentrated world. His presence was so quiet, almost like a vacancy in the corporate air.

Then he walked among the desks to check out the students’ books. Ursula watched him with focused attention. There was a calmness in his movements that quieted her heart. She felt like she was standing off to the side in frozen silence, observing him navigate a different, intense world. His presence was so subdued, almost like a void in the surrounding atmosphere.

Suddenly he lifted his face to her, and her heart quickened at the flicker of his voice.

Suddenly he looked up at her, and her heart raced at the sound of his voice.

“Give them some crayons, won’t you?” he said, “so that they can make the gynaecious flowers red, and the androgynous yellow. I’d chalk them in plain, chalk in nothing else, merely the red and the yellow. Outline scarcely matters in this case. There is just the one fact to emphasise.”

“Could you give them some crayons?” he asked, “so they can color the all-female flowers red and the mixed flowers yellow. I’d just use plain chalk, nothing else, just the red and the yellow. Outlining doesn’t really matter here. There’s just one point to highlight.”

“I haven’t any crayons,” said Ursula.

“I don’t have any crayons,” said Ursula.

“There will be some somewhere—red and yellow, that’s all you want.”

“There will be some somewhere—red and yellow, that’s all you need.”

Ursula sent out a boy on a quest.

Ursula sent a boy on a quest.

“It will make the books untidy,” she said to Birkin, flushing deeply.

“It will make the books messy,” she said to Birkin, blushing deeply.

“Not very,” he said. “You must mark in these things obviously. It’s the fact you want to emphasise, not the subjective impression to record. What’s the fact?—red little spiky stigmas of the female flower, dangling yellow male catkin, yellow pollen flying from one to the other. Make a pictorial record of the fact, as a child does when drawing a face—two eyes, one nose, mouth with teeth—so—” And he drew a figure on the blackboard.

“Not really,” he said. “You need to clearly highlight these things. It’s the facts you want to emphasize, not your personal interpretation. What’s the fact?—red little spiky stigmas of the female flower, dangling yellow male catkin, yellow pollen drifting from one to the other. Create a visual record of the fact, just like a child does when drawing a face—two eyes, one nose, a mouth with teeth—so—” And he drew a figure on the blackboard.

At that moment another vision was seen through the glass panels of the door. It was Hermione Roddice. Birkin went and opened to her.

At that moment, another image appeared through the glass panels of the door. It was Hermione Roddice. Birkin went and opened the door for her.

“I saw your car,” she said to him. “Do you mind my coming to find you? I wanted to see you when you were on duty.”

“I saw your car,” she said to him. “Do you mind if I came to find you? I wanted to see you while you were working.”

She looked at him for a long time, intimate and playful, then she gave a short little laugh. And then only she turned to Ursula, who, with all the class, had been watching the little scene between the lovers.

She stared at him for a long time, close and playful, then she let out a little laugh. Only then did she turn to Ursula, who had been watching the tender moment between the couple with great interest.

“How do you do, Miss Brangwen,” sang Hermione, in her low, odd, singing fashion, that sounded almost as if she were poking fun. “Do you mind my coming in?”

“How are you, Miss Brangwen?” sang Hermione, in her low, quirky, singing way, which almost sounded like she was teasing. “Do you mind if I come in?”

Her grey, almost sardonic eyes rested all the while on Ursula, as if summing her up.

Her gray, almost sarcastic eyes stayed fixed on Ursula the entire time, as if evaluating her.

“Oh no,” said Ursula.

“Oh no,” Ursula said.

“Are you sure?” repeated Hermione, with complete sang-froid, and an odd, half-bullying effrontery.

“Are you sure?” Hermione repeated, completely unbothered, with a strange mix of confidence and a bit of pushiness.

“Oh no, I like it awfully,” laughed Ursula, a little bit excited and bewildered, because Hermione seemed to be compelling her, coming very close to her, as if intimate with her; and yet, how could she be intimate?

“Oh no, I really like it,” laughed Ursula, feeling a bit excited and confused, because Hermione seemed to be pushing her, coming very close, as if they were close; but how could they be close?

This was the answer Hermione wanted. She turned satisfied to Birkin.

This was the answer Hermione wanted. She turned to Birkin, looking satisfied.

“What are you doing?” she sang, in her casual, inquisitive fashion.

"What are you doing?" she asked, in her laid-back, curious way.

“Catkins,” he replied.

“Catkins,” he said.

“Really!” she said. “And what do you learn about them?” She spoke all the while in a mocking, half teasing fashion, as if making game of the whole business. She picked up a twig of the catkin, piqued by Birkin’s attention to it.

“Really!” she said. “And what do you learn about them?” She spoke in a mocking, half-teasing way, as if she were making fun of the whole thing. She picked up a twig of the catkin, intrigued by Birkin’s attention to it.

She was a strange figure in the class-room, wearing a large, old cloak of greenish cloth, on which was a raised pattern of dull gold. The high collar, and the inside of the cloak, was lined with dark fur. Beneath she had a dress of fine lavender-coloured cloth, trimmed with fur, and her hat was close-fitting, made of fur and of the dull, green-and-gold figured stuff. She was tall and strange, she looked as if she had come out of some new, bizarre picture.

She was an unusual presence in the classroom, wearing a large, old green cloak with a raised pattern in dull gold. The high collar and the inside of the cloak were lined with dark fur. Underneath, she wore a dress made of fine lavender fabric, trimmed with fur, and her hat was snug, made of fur and the same dull green-and-gold patterned material. She was tall and striking, looking like she had stepped out of some new, strange artwork.

“Do you know the little red ovary flowers, that produce the nuts? Have you ever noticed them?” he asked her. And he came close and pointed them out to her, on the sprig she held.

“Do you know the little red ovary flowers that produce the nuts? Have you ever noticed them?” he asked her. Then he moved closer and pointed them out to her on the sprig she was holding.

“No,” she replied. “What are they?”

“No,” she said. “What are they?”

“Those are the little seed-producing flowers, and the long catkins, they only produce pollen, to fertilise them.”

“Those are the small flowers that produce seeds, and the long catkins, which only produce pollen to fertilize them.”

“Do they, do they!” repeated Hermione, looking closely.

“Do they, do they!” Hermione repeated, looking closely.

“From those little red bits, the nuts come; if they receive pollen from the long danglers.”

“From those little red bits, the nuts come; if they get pollen from the long danglers.”

“Little red flames, little red flames,” murmured Hermione to herself. And she remained for some moments looking only at the small buds out of which the red flickers of the stigma issued.

“Little red flames, little red flames,” Hermione whispered to herself. She stayed for a moment just gazing at the small buds from which the red flickers of the stigma emerged.

“Aren’t they beautiful? I think they’re so beautiful,” she said, moving close to Birkin, and pointing to the red filaments with her long, white finger.

“Aren’t they beautiful? I think they’re so beautiful,” she said, moving closer to Birkin and pointing to the red threads with her long, pale finger.

“Had you never noticed them before?” he asked.

“Had you never noticed them before?” he asked.

“No, never before,” she replied.

“No, never before,” she said.

“And now you will always see them,” he said.

“And now you will always see them,” he said.

“Now I shall always see them,” she repeated. “Thank you so much for showing me. I think they’re so beautiful—little red flames—”

“Now I’ll always see them,” she repeated. “Thank you so much for showing me. I think they’re so beautiful—little red flames—”

Her absorption was strange, almost rhapsodic. Both Birkin and Ursula were suspended. The little red pistillate flowers had some strange, almost mystic-passionate attraction for her.

Her concentration was unusual, almost euphoric. Both Birkin and Ursula were held in a trance. The tiny red pollen-producing flowers had some odd, almost mystical and passionate draw for her.

The lesson was finished, the books were put away, at last the class was dismissed. And still Hermione sat at the table, with her chin in her hand, her elbow on the table, her long white face pushed up, not attending to anything. Birkin had gone to the window, and was looking from the brilliantly-lighted room on to the grey, colourless outside, where rain was noiselessly falling. Ursula put away her things in the cupboard.

The lesson was over, the books were put away, and finally, the class was dismissed. Yet, Hermione still sat at the table, resting her chin in her hand, her elbow on the table, her long, pale face propped up, not focusing on anything. Birkin had moved to the window, looking out from the brightly lit room onto the dull, colorless outside, where rain was silently falling. Ursula was putting her things away in the cupboard.

At length Hermione rose and came near to her.

At last, Hermione stood up and walked over to her.

“Your sister has come home?” she said.

“Your sister is back home?” she said.

“Yes,” said Ursula.

“Yeah,” said Ursula.

“And does she like being back in Beldover?”

“And does she enjoy being back in Beldover?”

“No,” said Ursula.

“No,” Ursula replied.

“No, I wonder she can bear it. It takes all my strength, to bear the ugliness of this district, when I stay here. Won’t you come and see me? Won’t you come with your sister to stay at Breadalby for a few days?—do—”

“No, I wonder how she can handle it. It takes all my strength to deal with the ugliness of this area when I’m here. Will you come and see me? Will you bring your sister to stay at Breadalby for a few days?—please do—”

“Thank you very much,” said Ursula.

“Thank you so much,” said Ursula.

“Then I will write to you,” said Hermione. “You think your sister will come? I should be so glad. I think she is wonderful. I think some of her work is really wonderful. I have two water-wagtails, carved in wood, and painted—perhaps you have seen it?”

“Then I’ll write to you,” said Hermione. “Do you think your sister will come? I would be so happy. I think she’s amazing. Some of her work is truly incredible. I have two water-wagtails that are carved out of wood and painted—maybe you’ve seen them?”

“No,” said Ursula.

“No,” Ursula said.

“I think it is perfectly wonderful—like a flash of instinct.”

"I think it's absolutely amazing—like a sudden instinct."

“Her little carvings are strange,” said Ursula.

“Her little carvings are weird,” said Ursula.

“Perfectly beautiful—full of primitive passion—”

"Absolutely stunning—full of raw emotion—"

“Isn’t it queer that she always likes little things?—she must always work small things, that one can put between one’s hands, birds and tiny animals. She likes to look through the wrong end of the opera glasses, and see the world that way—why is it, do you think?”

“Isn’t it strange that she always likes small things? She must always create little things, ones you can hold in your hands, like birds and tiny animals. She enjoys looking through the wrong end of the opera glasses to see the world that way—what do you think that means?”

Hermione looked down at Ursula with that long, detached scrutinising gaze that excited the younger woman.

Hermione looked down at Ursula with that long, detached stare that thrilled the younger woman.

“Yes,” said Hermione at length. “It is curious. The little things seem to be more subtle to her—”

“Yes,” said Hermione after a while. “It’s interesting. The little things seem to be more subtle to her—”

“But they aren’t, are they? A mouse isn’t any more subtle than a lion, is it?”

“But they aren’t, right? A mouse isn’t any more subtle than a lion, is it?”

Again Hermione looked down at Ursula with that long scrutiny, as if she were following some train of thought of her own, and barely attending to the other’s speech.

Again, Hermione looked down at Ursula with that intense gaze, as if she were following her own line of thought and only half listening to what the other was saying.

“I don’t know,” she replied.

“I don’t know,” she said.

“Rupert, Rupert,” she sang mildly, calling him to her. He approached in silence.

“Rupert, Rupert,” she sang softly, calling him over. He walked towards her quietly.

“Are little things more subtle than big things?” she asked, with the odd grunt of laughter in her voice, as if she were making game of him in the question.

“Are little things subtler than big things?” she asked, with a strange laugh in her voice, as if she were teasing him with the question.

“Dunno,” he said.

“IDK,” he said.

“I hate subtleties,” said Ursula.

“I hate subtlety,” said Ursula.

Hermione looked at her slowly.

Hermione stared at her slowly.

“Do you?” she said.

“Do you?” she asked.

“I always think they are a sign of weakness,” said Ursula, up in arms, as if her prestige were threatened.

“I always think they’re a sign of weakness,” Ursula said, getting defensive, as if her status were at risk.

Hermione took no notice. Suddenly her face puckered, her brow was knit with thought, she seemed twisted in troublesome effort for utterance.

Hermione ignored it. Suddenly her face scrunched up, her brow furrowed in concentration, and she appeared to be struggling to find the right words.

“Do you really think, Rupert,” she asked, as if Ursula were not present, “do you really think it is worth while? Do you really think the children are better for being roused to consciousness?”

“Do you really think, Rupert,” she asked, as if Ursula wasn't there, “do you really think it's worth it? Do you really believe the kids are better off being made aware?”

A dark flash went over his face, a silent fury. He was hollow-cheeked and pale, almost unearthly. And the woman, with her serious, conscience-harrowing question tortured him on the quick.

A dark flash crossed his face, a silent rage. He looked hollow-cheeked and pale, almost otherworldly. And the woman, with her serious, guilt-inducing question, quickly tormented him.

“They are not roused to consciousness,” he said. “Consciousness comes to them, willy-nilly.”

“They aren’t awakened to awareness,” he said. “Awareness comes to them, whether they like it or not.”

“But do you think they are better for having it quickened, stimulated? Isn’t it better that they should remain unconscious of the hazel, isn’t it better that they should see as a whole, without all this pulling to pieces, all this knowledge?”

“But do you think they're better off having it quickened, stimulated? Isn’t it better for them to stay unaware of the details, isn’t it better for them to see things as a whole, without all this dissection, all this knowledge?”

“Would you rather, for yourself, know or not know, that the little red flowers are there, putting out for the pollen?” he asked harshly. His voice was brutal, scornful, cruel.

“Would you rather know or not know that the little red flowers are there, making pollen?” he asked harshly. His voice was brutal, scornful, cruel.

Hermione remained with her face lifted up, abstracted. He hung silent in irritation.

Hermione stayed there with her face upturned, lost in thought. He stood quietly, feeling irritated.

“I don’t know,” she replied, balancing mildly. “I don’t know.”

“I don’t know,” she replied, sounding a bit unsure. “I don’t know.”

“But knowing is everything to you, it is all your life,” he broke out. She slowly looked at him.

“But knowing is everything to you; it's your whole life,” he exclaimed. She slowly looked at him.

“Is it?” she said.

"Is it?" she asked.

“To know, that is your all, that is your life—you have only this, this knowledge,” he cried. “There is only one tree, there is only one fruit, in your mouth.”

“To know, that’s everything for you, that’s your life—you have just this, this knowledge,” he exclaimed. “There’s only one tree, there’s only one fruit, in your mouth.”

Again she was some time silent.

Again, she was quiet for a while.

“Is there?” she said at last, with the same untouched calm. And then in a tone of whimsical inquisitiveness: “What fruit, Rupert?”

“Is there?” she finally said, maintaining her calm demeanor. Then, with a playful curiosity, she asked, “What fruit, Rupert?”

“The eternal apple,” he replied in exasperation, hating his own metaphors.

"The eternal apple," he said, clearly frustrated, disliking his own metaphors.

“Yes,” she said. There was a look of exhaustion about her. For some moments there was silence. Then, pulling herself together with a convulsed movement, Hermione resumed, in a sing-song, casual voice:

“Yes,” she said. She looked worn out. For a few moments, there was silence. Then, gathering herself with a jerky motion, Hermione continued in a sing-song, easygoing tone:

“But leaving me apart, Rupert; do you think the children are better, richer, happier, for all this knowledge; do you really think they are? Or is it better to leave them untouched, spontaneous. Hadn’t they better be animals, simple animals, crude, violent, anything, rather than this self-consciousness, this incapacity to be spontaneous.”

“But putting me aside, Rupert; do you really think the children are better, richer, happier with all this knowledge? Or is it better to leave them untouched, spontaneous? Wouldn’t they be better off as animals, simple animals, rough, violent, anything, instead of dealing with this self-consciousness and inability to be spontaneous?”

They thought she had finished. But with a queer rumbling in her throat she resumed, “Hadn’t they better be anything than grow up crippled, crippled in their souls, crippled in their feelings—so thrown back—so turned back on themselves—incapable—” Hermione clenched her fist like one in a trance—“of any spontaneous action, always deliberate, always burdened with choice, never carried away.”

They thought she was done. But with an unusual sound in her throat, she continued, “Wouldn’t it be better for them to be anything than to grow up crippled, crippled in their souls, crippled in their feelings—so closed off—so turned in on themselves—incapable—” Hermione clenched her fist like someone in a daze—“of any spontaneous action, always deliberate, always weighed down by choice, never swept away.”

Again they thought she had finished. But just as he was going to reply, she resumed her queer rhapsody—“never carried away, out of themselves, always conscious, always self-conscious, always aware of themselves. Isn’t anything better than this? Better be animals, mere animals with no mind at all, than this, this nothingness—”

Again they thought she had finished. But just as he was about to reply, she picked up her strange rant again—“never carried away, out of themselves, always conscious, always self-conscious, always aware of themselves. Isn’t anything better than this? Better to be animals, just animals with no mind at all, than this, this nothingness—”

“But do you think it is knowledge that makes us unliving and self-conscious?” he asked irritably.

“But do you think it's knowledge that makes us unfeeling and self-aware?” he asked, irritated.

She opened her eyes and looked at him slowly.

She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.

“Yes,” she said. She paused, watching him all the while, her eyes vague. Then she wiped her fingers across her brow, with a vague weariness. It irritated him bitterly. “It is the mind,” she said, “and that is death.” She raised her eyes slowly to him: “Isn’t the mind—” she said, with the convulsed movement of her body, “isn’t it our death? Doesn’t it destroy all our spontaneity, all our instincts? Are not the young people growing up today, really dead before they have a chance to live?”

“Yes,” she said. She paused, watching him intently, her eyes distant. Then she wiped her forehead with a sense of tiredness. It irritated him deeply. “It’s the mind,” she said, “and that’s death.” She slowly lifted her gaze to him: “Isn’t the mind—” she said, her body tensing, “isn’t it our death? Doesn’t it kill all our spontaneity, all our instincts? Aren’t the young people today really dead before they even get a chance to live?”

“Not because they have too much mind, but too little,” he said brutally.

“Not because they think too much, but because they think too little,” he said harshly.

“Are you sure?” she cried. “It seems to me the reverse. They are over-conscious, burdened to death with consciousness.”

“Are you sure?” she exclaimed. “It seems to me it's the opposite. They are overly aware, weighed down to the point of exhaustion by their awareness.”

“Imprisoned within a limited, false set of concepts,” he cried.

“Trapped in a narrow, misleading set of ideas,” he exclaimed.

But she took no notice of this, only went on with her own rhapsodic interrogation.

But she didn't pay any attention to this; she just continued with her own enthusiastic questioning.

“When we have knowledge, don’t we lose everything but knowledge?” she asked pathetically. “If I know about the flower, don’t I lose the flower and have only the knowledge? Aren’t we exchanging the substance for the shadow, aren’t we forfeiting life for this dead quality of knowledge? And what does it mean to me, after all? What does all this knowing mean to me? It means nothing.”

“When we gain knowledge, don’t we end up losing everything but that knowledge?” she asked sadly. “If I know about the flower, don’t I lose the flower and just have the knowledge left? Aren’t we trading the real thing for just an impression, giving up life for this lifeless quality of knowledge? And what does it even mean to me, after all? What does all this knowing really mean to me? It means nothing.”

“You are merely making words,” he said; “knowledge means everything to you. Even your animalism, you want it in your head. You don’t want to be an animal, you want to observe your own animal functions, to get a mental thrill out of them. It is all purely secondary—and more decadent than the most hide-bound intellectualism. What is it but the worst and last form of intellectualism, this love of yours for passion and the animal instincts? Passion and the instincts—you want them hard enough, but through your head, in your consciousness. It all takes place in your head, under that skull of yours. Only you won’t be conscious of what actually is: you want the lie that will match the rest of your furniture.”

“You're just playing with words,” he said. “Knowledge means everything to you. Even your raw instincts, you want them in your head. You don't want to actually be an animal; you want to observe your own animal instincts and get a mental thrill from them. It's all purely secondary—and more decadent than the most rigid intellectualism. What is your love for passion and animal instincts but the worst, most outdated form of intellectualism? You crave passion and instincts hard enough, but only through your mind, in your consciousness. It all happens in your head, behind that skull of yours. Yet you won’t be aware of what actually is: you want the illusion that fits with the rest of your decor.”

Hermione set hard and poisonous against this attack. Ursula stood covered with wonder and shame. It frightened her, to see how they hated each other.

Hermione stood defiantly and dangerously against this attack. Ursula was filled with a mix of wonder and shame. It scared her to see the intensity of their hatred for one another.

“It’s all that Lady of Shalott business,” he said, in his strong abstract voice. He seemed to be charging her before the unseeing air. “You’ve got that mirror, your own fixed will, your immortal understanding, your own tight conscious world, and there is nothing beyond it. There, in the mirror, you must have everything. But now you have come to all your conclusions, you want to go back and be like a savage, without knowledge. You want a life of pure sensation and ‘passion.’”

“It’s all that Lady of Shalott stuff,” he said, in his confident, abstract tone. He seemed to be addressing her in the empty air. “You have that mirror, your own determined will, your eternal understanding, your own confined conscious world, and there’s nothing beyond it. In that mirror, you should have everything. But now that you’ve reached all your conclusions, you want to go back and be like a wild person, without any knowledge. You want a life of pure sensation and ‘passion.’”

He quoted the last word satirically against her. She sat convulsed with fury and violation, speechless, like a stricken pythoness of the Greek oracle.

He mockingly quoted the last word back at her. She sat there, shaking with anger and feeling violated, speechless, like a wounded oracle from ancient Greece.

“But your passion is a lie,” he went on violently. “It isn’t passion at all, it is your will. It’s your bullying will. You want to clutch things and have them in your power. You want to have things in your power. And why? Because you haven’t got any real body, any dark sensual body of life. You have no sensuality. You have only your will and your conceit of consciousness, and your lust for power, to know.”

“But your passion is a lie,” he continued angrily. “It’s not passion at all; it’s your will. It’s your aggressive will. You want to grab things and have control over them. You want to hold everything in your power. And why? Because you don’t have a real physical presence, any deep, sensual body of life. You lack sensuality. All you have is your will and your arrogance of consciousness, and your desire for power, to know.”

He looked at her in mingled hate and contempt, also in pain because she suffered, and in shame because he knew he tortured her. He had an impulse to kneel and plead for forgiveness. But a bitterer red anger burned up to fury in him. He became unconscious of her, he was only a passionate voice speaking.

He looked at her with a mix of hate and contempt, but also with pain because she was suffering, and with shame because he knew he was tormenting her. He felt an urge to kneel and beg for forgiveness. But a deeper, more intense anger flared up into rage within him. He lost awareness of her; he was just a passionate voice expressing himself.

“Spontaneous!” he cried. “You and spontaneity! You, the most deliberate thing that ever walked or crawled! You’d be verily deliberately spontaneous—that’s you. Because you want to have everything in your own volition, your deliberate voluntary consciousness. You want it all in that loathsome little skull of yours, that ought to be cracked like a nut. For you’ll be the same till it is cracked, like an insect in its skin. If one cracked your skull perhaps one might get a spontaneous, passionate woman out of you, with real sensuality. As it is, what you want is pornography—looking at yourself in mirrors, watching your naked animal actions in mirrors, so that you can have it all in your consciousness, make it all mental.”

“Spontaneous!” he shouted. “You and spontaneity! You, the most intentional being that has ever walked or crawled! You’d be truly intentionally spontaneous—that’s you. Because you want to have everything in your own will, your deliberate, voluntary awareness. You want it all in that awful little skull of yours that should be cracked open like a nut. Because you’ll stay the same until it is cracked, like an insect in its shell. If someone cracked your skull, maybe then we’d see a spontaneous, passionate woman out of you, with real sensuality. As it stands, what you really want is pornography—staring at yourself in mirrors, watching your naked, animal-like actions in mirrors, so that you can have it all in your mind, make it all mental.”

There was a sense of violation in the air, as if too much was said, the unforgivable. Yet Ursula was concerned now only with solving her own problems, in the light of his words. She was pale and abstracted.

There was an atmosphere of violation, as if too much had been said, something unforgivable. Yet Ursula was now focused only on sorting out her own issues, considering his words. She looked pale and distracted.

“But do you really want sensuality?” she asked, puzzled.

“But do you really want sensuality?” she asked, confused.

Birkin looked at her, and became intent in his explanation.

Birkin looked at her and focused on his explanation.

“Yes,” he said, “that and nothing else, at this point. It is a fulfilment—the great dark knowledge you can’t have in your head—the dark involuntary being. It is death to one’s self—but it is the coming into being of another.”

“Yes,” he said, “that and nothing more, at this point. It’s a fulfillment—the deep dark knowledge that you can’t hold in your mind—the unintentional dark existence. It’s the end of oneself—but it’s the start of something new.”

“But how? How can you have knowledge not in your head?” she asked, quite unable to interpret his phrases.

“But how? How can you know things without having them in your head?” she asked, completely unable to understand what he meant.

“In the blood,” he answered; “when the mind and the known world is drowned in darkness everything must go—there must be the deluge. Then you find yourself a palpable body of darkness, a demon—”

“In the blood,” he replied; “when the mind and the familiar world are engulfed in darkness, everything has to go—there has to be a flood. Then you realize you’re a tangible being of darkness, a demon—”

“But why should I be a demon—?” she asked.

“But why should I be a demon—?” she asked.

“‘Woman wailing for her demon lover’—” he quoted—“why, I don’t know.”

“‘Woman wailing for her demon lover’—” he quoted—“I honestly have no idea.”

Hermione roused herself as from a death—annihilation.

Hermione woke up as if she had just come back from the dead.

“He is such a dreadful satanist, isn’t he?” she drawled to Ursula, in a queer resonant voice, that ended on a shrill little laugh of pure ridicule. The two women were jeering at him, jeering him into nothingness. The laugh of the shrill, triumphant female sounded from Hermione, jeering him as if he were a neuter.

“He's such a dreadful satanist, isn’t he?” she said to Ursula in a strange, resonant voice that ended with a sharp laugh of pure mockery. The two women were making fun of him, dismissing him completely. Hermione’s loud, triumphant laugh mocked him as if he were nothing at all.

“No,” he said. “You are the real devil who won’t let life exist.”

“No,” he said. “You’re the true devil who won’t let life happen.”

She looked at him with a long, slow look, malevolent, supercilious.

She gave him a long, slow, contemptuous look, filled with malice.

“You know all about it, don’t you?” she said, with slow, cold, cunning mockery.

“You know all about it, don’t you?” she said, with slow, cold, sly mockery.

“Enough,” he replied, his face fixing fine and clear like steel. A horrible despair, and at the same time a sense of release, liberation, came over Hermione. She turned with a pleasant intimacy to Ursula.

“Enough,” he replied, his face becoming sharp and clear like steel. A terrible despair, and at the same time a feeling of release and freedom, washed over Hermione. She turned to Ursula with a warm familiarity.

“You are sure you will come to Breadalby?” she said, urging.

“You're definitely coming to Breadalby, right?” she said, encouraging.

“Yes, I should like to very much,” replied Ursula.

“Yes, I would really like that,” replied Ursula.

Hermione looked down at her, gratified, reflecting, and strangely absent, as if possessed, as if not quite there.

Hermione looked down at her, feeling satisfied, thoughtful, and oddly distant, as if she were in a trance, as if she wasn't entirely present.

“I’m so glad,” she said, pulling herself together. “Some time in about a fortnight. Yes? I will write to you here, at the school, shall I? Yes. And you’ll be sure to come? Yes. I shall be so glad. Good-bye! Good-bye!”

“I’m really happy,” she said, regaining her composure. “In about two weeks, right? I’ll write to you here at school, okay? Yes. And you’ll definitely come? Yes. I’ll be really happy. Bye! Bye!”

Hermione held out her hand and looked into the eyes of the other woman. She knew Ursula as an immediate rival, and the knowledge strangely exhilarated her. Also she was taking leave. It always gave her a sense of strength, advantage, to be departing and leaving the other behind. Moreover she was taking the man with her, if only in hate.

Hermione stretched out her hand and locked eyes with the other woman. She saw Ursula as a direct competitor, and that realization oddly excited her. Plus, she was leaving. There was always a feeling of power and an edge in being the one to walk away, leaving the other person behind. On top of that, she was taking the man with her, even if only out of spite.

Birkin stood aside, fixed and unreal. But now, when it was his turn to bid good-bye, he began to speak again.

Birkin stood to the side, motionless and almost dreamlike. But now, as it was his turn to say goodbye, he started to speak again.

“There’s the whole difference in the world,” he said, “between the actual sensual being, and the vicious mental-deliberate profligacy our lot goes in for. In our night-time, there’s always the electricity switched on, we watch ourselves, we get it all in the head, really. You’ve got to lapse out before you can know what sensual reality is, lapse into unknowingness, and give up your volition. You’ve got to do it. You’ve got to learn not-to-be, before you can come into being.

“There’s a huge difference,” he said, “between actual physical experience and the deliberate, immoral behavior we engage in. At night, we keep the lights on, we’re always conscious of ourselves, it’s all in our heads. You have to let go first to truly understand what real experience is; you have to slip into a state of unawareness and give up control. You have to do it. You need to learn how to stop being, before you can truly start to be.”

“But we have got such a conceit of ourselves—that’s where it is. We are so conceited, and so unproud. We’ve got no pride, we’re all conceit, so conceited in our own papier-maché realised selves. We’d rather die than give up our little self-righteous self-opinionated self-will.”

“But we have such a high opinion of ourselves—that’s the problem. We’re so full of ourselves, and yet we have no real pride. We’re just full of conceit, completely caught up in our own false image. We’d rather die than let go of our petty self-righteousness and stubbornness.”

There was silence in the room. Both women were hostile and resentful. He sounded as if he were addressing a meeting. Hermione merely paid no attention, stood with her shoulders tight in a shrug of dislike.

There was silence in the room. Both women were unfriendly and bitter. He sounded like he was speaking to a group. Hermione just ignored him, standing with her shoulders tense in a shrug of discontent.

Ursula was watching him as if furtively, not really aware of what she was seeing. There was a great physical attractiveness in him—a curious hidden richness, that came through his thinness and his pallor like another voice, conveying another knowledge of him. It was in the curves of his brows and his chin, rich, fine, exquisite curves, the powerful beauty of life itself. She could not say what it was. But there was a sense of richness and of liberty.

Ursula was watching him almost secretly, not fully aware of what she was seeing. He had a strong physical appeal—a strange hidden depth that showed through his thinness and pale skin like a separate voice, revealing another layer of him. It was in the shape of his brows and chin, rich, fine, exquisite lines, embodying the powerful beauty of life itself. She couldn't put her finger on it. But there was a feeling of richness and freedom.

“But we are sensual enough, without making ourselves so, aren’t we?” she asked, turning to him with a certain golden laughter flickering under her greenish eyes, like a challenge. And immediately the queer, careless, terribly attractive smile came over his eyes and brows, though his mouth did not relax.

“But we are sensual enough without trying to be, right?” she asked, turning to him with a flicker of golden laughter in her greenish eyes, like a challenge. And instantly, that strange, casual, incredibly attractive smile came over his eyes and brows, even though his mouth didn’t loosen.

“No,” he said, “we aren’t. We’re too full of ourselves.”

“No,” he said, “we’re not. We’re too full of ourselves.”

“Surely it isn’t a matter of conceit,” she cried.

“Surely it’s not about being vain,” she exclaimed.

“That and nothing else.”

"That and nothing more."

She was frankly puzzled.

She was honestly confused.

“Don’t you think that people are most conceited of all about their sensual powers?” she asked.

“Don’t you think people are the most vain about their sensual powers?” she asked.

“That’s why they aren’t sensual—only sensuous—which is another matter. They’re always aware of themselves—and they’re so conceited, that rather than release themselves, and live in another world, from another centre, they’d—”

“That’s why they aren’t sensual—only sensuous—which is a whole different thing. They’re always aware of themselves—and they’re so self-absorbed that instead of letting go and experiencing another world from a different perspective, they’d—”

“You want your tea, don’t you,” said Hermione, turning to Ursula with a gracious kindliness. “You’ve worked all day—”

“You want your tea, right?” said Hermione, turning to Ursula with warm kindness. “You’ve been working all day—”

Birkin stopped short. A spasm of anger and chagrin went over Ursula. His face set. And he bade good-bye, as if he had ceased to notice her.

Birkin stopped abruptly. Ursula felt a wave of anger and disappointment. His expression hardened. He said goodbye as if he no longer noticed her.

They were gone. Ursula stood looking at the door for some moments. Then she put out the lights. And having done so, she sat down again in her chair, absorbed and lost. And then she began to cry, bitterly, bitterly weeping: but whether for misery or joy, she never knew.

They were gone. Ursula stood there staring at the door for a few moments. Then she turned off the lights. After that, she sat back down in her chair, completely absorbed and lost in thought. Then she started to cry, sobbing hard: but whether it was out of sorrow or happiness, she never figured out.

CHAPTER IV.
DIVER

The week passed away. On the Saturday it rained, a soft drizzling rain that held off at times. In one of the intervals Gudrun and Ursula set out for a walk, going towards Willey Water. The atmosphere was grey and translucent, the birds sang sharply on the young twigs, the earth would be quickening and hastening in growth. The two girls walked swiftly, gladly, because of the soft, subtle rush of morning that filled the wet haze. By the road the black-thorn was in blossom, white and wet, its tiny amber grains burning faintly in the white smoke of blossom. Purple twigs were darkly luminous in the grey air, high hedges glowed like living shadows, hovering nearer, coming into creation. The morning was full of a new creation.

The week went by. On Saturday, it rained, a gentle drizzling rain that let up at times. During one break, Gudrun and Ursula headed out for a walk toward Willey Water. The atmosphere was gray and clear, the birds sang sharply on the young branches, and the earth was coming to life and growing quickly. The two girls walked briskly and happily, buoyed by the soft, refreshing morning that filled the damp haze. Along the road, the blackthorn was blossoming, white and wet, its tiny amber grains glowing faintly in the white cloud of flowers. Purple branches shone darkly in the gray air, and high hedges seemed to glow like living shadows, drawing closer, coming into existence. The morning was alive with a sense of new beginnings.

When the sisters came to Willey Water, the lake lay all grey and visionary, stretching into the moist, translucent vista of trees and meadow. Fine electric activity in sound came from the dumbles below the road, the birds piping one against the other, and water mysteriously plashing, issuing from the lake.

When the sisters arrived at Willey Water, the lake appeared all gray and dreamlike, extending into the damp, clear view of trees and fields. A subtle buzzing sound came from the hollows below the road, with birds chirping back and forth, and water mysteriously splashing, coming from the lake.

The two girls drifted swiftly along. In front of them, at the corner of the lake, near the road, was a mossy boat-house under a walnut tree, and a little landing-stage where a boat was moored, wavering like a shadow on the still grey water, below the green, decayed poles. All was shadowy with coming summer.

The two girls floated smoothly along. In front of them, at the edge of the lake, near the road, was a moss-covered boathouse under a walnut tree, and a small dock where a boat was tied up, swaying like a shadow on the calm grey water, beneath the worn green poles. Everything felt shadowy with the approaching summer.

Suddenly, from the boat-house, a white figure ran out, frightening in its swift sharp transit, across the old landing-stage. It launched in a white arc through the air, there was a bursting of the water, and among the smooth ripples a swimmer was making out to space, in a centre of faintly heaving motion. The whole otherworld, wet and remote, he had to himself. He could move into the pure translucency of the grey, uncreated water.

Suddenly, a white figure darted out from the boathouse, startling in its quick movement across the old dock. It leaped in a white arc through the air, causing a splash in the water, and amidst the gentle ripples, a swimmer was heading out into the open water, surrounded by a softly undulating surface. The entire otherworldly scene, wet and distant, belonged to him alone. He could immerse himself in the clear, translucent grey of the untouched water.

Gudrun stood by the stone wall, watching.

Gudrun stood by the stone wall, watching.

“How I envy him,” she said, in low, desirous tones.

“How I envy him,” she said, in a soft, longing voice.

“Ugh!” shivered Ursula. “So cold!”

“Ugh!” shivered Ursula. “So chilly!”

“Yes, but how good, how really fine, to swim out there!” The sisters stood watching the swimmer move further into the grey, moist, full space of the water, pulsing with his own small, invading motion, and arched over with mist and dim woods.

“Yes, but how wonderful, how truly amazing, to swim out there!” The sisters stood watching the swimmer move further into the gray, damp, vast expanse of the water, pulsing with his own small, invading movement, and arched over with mist and shadowy woods.

“Don’t you wish it were you?” asked Gudrun, looking at Ursula.

“Don’t you wish it was you?” Gudrun asked, looking at Ursula.

“I do,” said Ursula. “But I’m not sure—it’s so wet.”

“I do,” said Ursula. “But I’m not sure—it’s really wet.”

“No,” said Gudrun, reluctantly. She stood watching the motion on the bosom of the water, as if fascinated. He, having swum a certain distance, turned round and was swimming on his back, looking along the water at the two girls by the wall. In the faint wash of motion, they could see his ruddy face, and could feel him watching them.

“No,” said Gudrun, hesitantly. She stood there, watching the movement on the surface of the water, almost mesmerized. He, having swum a good distance, turned around and floated on his back, gazing across the water at the two girls by the wall. In the gentle ripples, they could see his flushed face and could sense him observing them.

“It is Gerald Crich,” said Ursula.

“It’s Gerald Crich,” Ursula stated.

“I know,” replied Gudrun.

“I know,” Gudrun replied.

And she stood motionless gazing over the water at the face which washed up and down on the flood, as he swam steadily. From his separate element he saw them and he exulted to himself because of his own advantage, his possession of a world to himself. He was immune and perfect. He loved his own vigorous, thrusting motion, and the violent impulse of the very cold water against his limbs, buoying him up. He could see the girls watching him a way off, outside, and that pleased him. He lifted his arm from the water, in a sign to them.

And she stood still, looking out over the water at the face that appeared and disappeared with the waves as he swam effortlessly. From his own space, he saw them and felt a surge of pride in his advantage, his own little world. He was untouchable and flawless. He loved the strong, propelling motion of his body and the sharp chill of the water against his limbs, keeping him afloat. He noticed the girls watching him from a distance, and it made him happy. He raised his arm out of the water as a signal to them.

“He is waving,” said Ursula.

“He’s waving,” said Ursula.

“Yes,” replied Gudrun. They watched him. He waved again, with a strange movement of recognition across the difference.

“Yes,” Gudrun replied. They watched him. He waved again, with a strange gesture of acknowledgment across the gap.

“Like a Nibelung,” laughed Ursula. Gudrun said nothing, only stood still looking over the water.

“Like a Nibelung,” laughed Ursula. Gudrun said nothing, just stood still looking over the water.

Gerald suddenly turned, and was swimming away swiftly, with a side stroke. He was alone now, alone and immune in the middle of the waters, which he had all to himself. He exulted in his isolation in the new element, unquestioned and unconditioned. He was happy, thrusting with his legs and all his body, without bond or connection anywhere, just himself in the watery world.

Gerald suddenly turned and started swimming away quickly, using a side stroke. He was alone now, completely free in the middle of the water, which he had all to himself. He felt joyful in his solitude in this new environment, without any expectations or limits. He was happy, pushing with his legs and his whole body, without any ties or connections, just himself in the aquatic world.

Gudrun envied him almost painfully. Even this momentary possession of pure isolation and fluidity seemed to her so terribly desirable that she felt herself as if damned, out there on the high-road.

Gudrun envied him almost painfully. Even this brief moment of complete isolation and freedom felt so incredibly desirable to her that she felt as if she were cursed, standing out there on the highway.

“God, what it is to be a man!” she cried.

“God, what is it like to be a man!” she exclaimed.

“What?” exclaimed Ursula in surprise.

“What?” Ursula exclaimed in surprise.

“The freedom, the liberty, the mobility!” cried Gudrun, strangely flushed and brilliant. “You’re a man, you want to do a thing, you do it. You haven’t the thousand obstacles a woman has in front of her.”

“The freedom, the independence, the ability to move around!” shouted Gudrun, looking unusually energized and vibrant. “You’re a man; when you want to do something, you just do it. You don’t have the thousand obstacles that a woman faces.”

Ursula wondered what was in Gudrun’s mind, to occasion this outburst. She could not understand.

Ursula wondered what was going on in Gudrun’s mind to spark this outburst. She just couldn’t understand.

“What do you want to do?” she asked.

“What do you want to do?” she asked.

“Nothing,” cried Gudrun, in swift refutation. “But supposing I did. Supposing I want to swim up that water. It is impossible, it is one of the impossibilities of life, for me to take my clothes off now and jump in. But isn’t it ridiculous, doesn’t it simply prevent our living!”

“Nothing,” Gudrun exclaimed quickly. “But what if I did? What if I wanted to swim up that water? It’s impossible, it’s one of life’s impossibilities for me to take off my clothes now and jump in. But isn’t it ridiculous? Doesn’t it just stop us from living!”

She was so hot, so flushed, so furious, that Ursula was puzzled.

She was so heated, so flushed, so angry, that Ursula was confused.

The two sisters went on, up the road. They were passing between the trees just below Shortlands. They looked up at the long, low house, dim and glamorous in the wet morning, its cedar trees slanting before the windows. Gudrun seemed to be studying it closely.

The two sisters walked up the road, passing between the trees just below Shortlands. They glanced up at the long, low house, dim and glamorous in the wet morning, with its cedar trees leaning in front of the windows. Gudrun appeared to be examining it intently.

“Don’t you think it’s attractive, Ursula?” asked Gudrun.

“Don’t you think it’s attractive, Ursula?” asked Gudrun.

“Very,” said Ursula. “Very peaceful and charming.”

“Very,” Ursula said. “Really peaceful and charming.”

“It has form, too—it has a period.”

“It also has structure—it has a timeframe.”

“What period?”

“What time?”

“Oh, eighteenth century, for certain; Dorothy Wordsworth and Jane Austen, don’t you think?”

“Oh, definitely the eighteenth century; Dorothy Wordsworth and Jane Austen, right?”

Ursula laughed.

Ursula giggled.

“Don’t you think so?” repeated Gudrun.

"Don't you think so?" Gudrun said again.

“Perhaps. But I don’t think the Criches fit the period. I know Gerald is putting in a private electric plant, for lighting the house, and is making all kinds of latest improvements.”

“Maybe. But I don’t think the Criches really suit the times. I know Gerald is installing a private electric plant to light up the house and is making all sorts of the latest upgrades.”

Gudrun shrugged her shoulders swiftly.

Gudrun shrugged quickly.

“Of course,” she said, “that’s quite inevitable.”

“Of course,” she said, “that’s totally unavoidable.”

“Quite,” laughed Ursula. “He is several generations of youngness at one go. They hate him for it. He takes them all by the scruff of the neck, and fairly flings them along. He’ll have to die soon, when he’s made every possible improvement, and there will be nothing more to improve. He’s got go, anyhow.”

“Totally,” laughed Ursula. “He’s like several generations of youth all at once. They can’t stand him for it. He grabs them all by the scruff of the neck and just pushes them forward. He’ll have to die soon, once he’s made every possible improvement, and there will be nothing left to fix. He’s got drive, that’s for sure.”

“Certainly, he’s got go,” said Gudrun. “In fact I’ve never seen a man that showed signs of so much. The unfortunate thing is, where does his go go to, what becomes of it?”

“Sure, he’s got drive,” said Gudrun. “Honestly, I’ve never seen a guy with so much of it. The unfortunate thing is, where does his drive go, what happens to it?”

“Oh I know,” said Ursula. “It goes in applying the latest appliances!”

“Oh, I get it,” said Ursula. “It’s all about using the latest gadgets!”

“Exactly,” said Gudrun.

“Exactly,” Gudrun said.

“You know he shot his brother?” said Ursula.

“You know he shot his brother?” Ursula asked.

“Shot his brother?” cried Gudrun, frowning as if in disapprobation.

“Shot his brother?” cried Gudrun, frowning as if in disapproval.

“Didn’t you know? Oh yes!—I thought you knew. He and his brother were playing together with a gun. He told his brother to look down the gun, and it was loaded, and blew the top of his head off. Isn’t it a horrible story?”

“Didn’t you know? Oh yes!—I thought you knew. He and his brother were playing with a gun together. He told his brother to look down the barrel, and it was loaded, and it blew the top of his head off. Isn’t it a horrific story?”

“How fearful!” cried Gudrun. “But it is long ago?”

“How scary!” cried Gudrun. “But that was a long time ago?”

“Oh yes, they were quite boys,” said Ursula. “I think it is one of the most horrible stories I know.”

“Oh yeah, they were definitely boys,” said Ursula. “I think it’s one of the most horrible stories I’ve ever heard.”

“And he of course did not know that the gun was loaded?”

“And he obviously didn’t know that the gun was loaded?”

“Yes. You see it was an old thing that had been lying in the stable for years. Nobody dreamed it would ever go off, and of course, no one imagined it was loaded. But isn’t it dreadful, that it should happen?”

“Yes. You see, it was an old item that had been sitting in the stable for years. Nobody thought it would ever go off, and of course, no one suspected it was loaded. But isn’t it awful that this happened?”

“Frightful!” cried Gudrun. “And isn’t it horrible too to think of such a thing happening to one, when one was a child, and having to carry the responsibility of it all through one’s life. Imagine it, two boys playing together—then this comes upon them, for no reason whatever—out of the air. Ursula, it’s very frightening! Oh, it’s one of the things I can’t bear. Murder, that is thinkable, because there’s a will behind it. But a thing like that to happen to one—”

“Terrifying!” shouted Gudrun. “And isn’t it awful to think about experiencing something like this as a child, and having to carry that burden for the rest of your life? Just picture it, two boys playing together—then out of nowhere, this strikes them. Ursula, it’s really scary! Oh, it’s one of those things I can’t handle. Murder, I can wrap my head around, because there’s intent behind it. But something like that just to happen to someone—”

“Perhaps there was an unconscious will behind it,” said Ursula. “This playing at killing has some primitive desire for killing in it, don’t you think?”

“Maybe there was an unconscious will behind it,” Ursula said. “This game of killing has some basic urge to kill in it, don’t you think?”

“Desire!” said Gudrun, coldly, stiffening a little. “I can’t see that they were even playing at killing. I suppose one boy said to the other, ‘You look down the barrel while I pull the trigger, and see what happens.’ It seems to me the purest form of accident.”

“Desire!” Gudrun said coldly, stiffening a bit. “I don’t think they were even pretending to kill each other. I guess one boy told the other, ‘You look down the barrel while I pull the trigger, and see what happens.’ It strikes me as the most accidental thing possible.”

“No,” said Ursula. “I couldn’t pull the trigger of the emptiest gun in the world, not if some-one were looking down the barrel. One instinctively doesn’t do it—one can’t.”

“No,” Ursula said. “I couldn’t pull the trigger of the emptiest gun in the world, not even if someone were looking down the barrel. You just don’t do it instinctively—you can’t.”

Gudrun was silent for some moments, in sharp disagreement.

Gudrun was quiet for a few moments, strongly disagreeing.

“Of course,” she said coldly. “If one is a woman, and grown up, one’s instinct prevents one. But I cannot see how that applies to a couple of boys playing together.”

“Of course,” she said coldly. “If you’re a woman and you’ve grown up, your instincts keep you in check. But I don’t see how that applies to a couple of boys hanging out together.”

Her voice was cold and angry.

Her voice was icy and furious.

“Yes,” persisted Ursula. At that moment they heard a woman’s voice a few yards off say loudly:

“Yes,” Ursula insisted. At that moment, they heard a woman’s voice a few yards away say loudly:

“Oh damn the thing!” They went forward and saw Laura Crich and Hermione Roddice in the field on the other side of the hedge, and Laura Crich struggling with the gate, to get out. Ursula at once hurried up and helped to lift the gate.

“Oh damn the thing!” They moved closer and saw Laura Crich and Hermione Roddice in the field on the other side of the hedge, with Laura Crich struggling to get the gate open. Ursula immediately rushed over to help lift the gate.

“Thanks so much,” said Laura, looking up flushed and amazon-like, yet rather confused. “It isn’t right on the hinges.”

“Thanks a lot,” said Laura, looking up flushed and strong, but a bit confused. “It’s not lined up properly on the hinges.”

“No,” said Ursula. “And they’re so heavy.”

“No,” Ursula said. “And they’re really heavy.”

“Surprising!” cried Laura.

“Wow!” cried Laura.

“How do you do,” sang Hermione, from out of the field, the moment she could make her voice heard. “It’s nice now. Are you going for a walk? Yes. Isn’t the young green beautiful? So beautiful—quite burning. Good morning—good morning—you’ll come and see me?—thank you so much—next week—yes—good-bye, g-o-o-d b-y-e.”

“How's it going?” sang Hermione from the field as soon as she could be heard. “It's lovely now. Are you going for a walk? Yes. Isn’t the young green stunning? So beautiful—just glowing. Good morning—good morning—you’ll come visit me?—thank you so much—next week—yes—goodbye, g-o-o-d b-y-e.”

Gudrun and Ursula stood and watched her slowly waving her head up and down, and waving her hand slowly in dismissal, smiling a strange affected smile, making a tall queer, frightening figure, with her heavy fair hair slipping to her eyes. Then they moved off, as if they had been dismissed like inferiors. The four women parted.

Gudrun and Ursula stood and watched her slowly nodding her head up and down, and waving her hand slowly in dismissal, smiling a strange, affected smile, creating a tall, odd, frightening figure, with her heavy fair hair falling into her eyes. Then they moved away, as if they had been dismissed like subordinates. The four women separated.

As soon as they had gone far enough, Ursula said, her cheeks burning,

As soon as they had walked far enough, Ursula said, her cheeks flushed,

“I do think she’s impudent.”

“I think she’s rude.”

“Who, Hermione Roddice?” asked Gudrun. “Why?”

“Who, Hermione Roddice?” Gudrun asked. “Why?”

“The way she treats one—impudence!”

"Her treatment of one—rude!"

“Why, Ursula, what did you notice that was so impudent?” asked Gudrun rather coldly.

“Why, Ursula, what did you see that was so rude?” Gudrun asked somewhat coldly.

“Her whole manner. Oh, it’s impossible, the way she tries to bully one. Pure bullying. She’s an impudent woman. ‘You’ll come and see me,’ as if we should be falling over ourselves for the privilege.”

“Her whole attitude. Oh, it’s ridiculous the way she tries to push people around. Total bullying. She’s such a rude woman. ‘You’ll come and see me,’ as if we should be jumping at the chance for that privilege.”

“I can’t understand, Ursula, what you are so much put out about,” said Gudrun, in some exasperation. “One knows those women are impudent—these free women who have emancipated themselves from the aristocracy.”

“I don’t get it, Ursula, why you’re so upset,” Gudrun said, a bit frustrated. “Everyone knows those women are bold—those free women who’ve liberated themselves from the aristocracy.”

“But it is so unnecessary—so vulgar,” cried Ursula.

“But it is so unnecessary—so tacky,” cried Ursula.

“No, I don’t see it. And if I did—pour moi, elle n’existe pas. I don’t grant her the power to be impudent to me.”

“No, I don’t see it. And even if I did—for me, she doesn’t exist. I won’t give her the power to be rude to me.”

“Do you think she likes you?” asked Ursula.

“Do you think she’s into you?” asked Ursula.

“Well, no, I shouldn’t think she did.”

“Well, no, I don't think she did.”

“Then why does she ask you to go to Breadalby and stay with her?”

“Then why does she want you to go to Breadalby and stay with her?”

Gudrun lifted her shoulders in a low shrug.

Gudrun shrugged slightly.

“After all, she’s got the sense to know we’re not just the ordinary run,” said Gudrun. “Whatever she is, she’s not a fool. And I’d rather have somebody I detested, than the ordinary woman who keeps to her own set. Hermione Roddice does risk herself in some respects.”

“After all, she knows we’re not just the usual crowd,” said Gudrun. “No matter what she is, she’s not an idiot. And I’d rather deal with someone I can’t stand than a typical woman who sticks to her own circle. Hermione Roddice does take some risks in certain ways.”

Ursula pondered this for a time.

Ursula thought about this for a while.

“I doubt it,” she replied. “Really she risks nothing. I suppose we ought to admire her for knowing she can invite us—school teachers—and risk nothing.”

“I doubt it,” she replied. “Honestly, she’s risking nothing. I guess we should admire her for knowing she can invite us—school teachers—and not risk a thing.”

“Precisely!” said Gudrun. “Think of the myriads of women that daren’t do it. She makes the most of her privileges—that’s something. I suppose, really, we should do the same, in her place.”

“Exactly!” said Gudrun. “Consider the countless women who don’t dare to do it. She fully takes advantage of her privileges—that counts for something. I guess, honestly, we should do the same if we were in her position.”

“No,” said Ursula. “No. It would bore me. I couldn’t spend my time playing her games. It’s infra dig.”

“No,” Ursula said. “No. It would be boring. I couldn’t spend my time playing her games. It’s beneath me.”

The two sisters were like a pair of scissors, snipping off everything that came athwart them; or like a knife and a whetstone, the one sharpened against the other.

The two sisters were like a pair of scissors, cutting through everything that got in their way; or like a knife and a sharpening stone, each one honing the other.

“Of course,” cried Ursula suddenly, “she ought to thank her stars if we will go and see her. You are perfectly beautiful, a thousand times more beautiful than ever she is or was, and to my thinking, a thousand times more beautifully dressed, for she never looks fresh and natural, like a flower, always old, thought-out; and we are more intelligent than most people.”

“Of course,” Ursula suddenly exclaimed, “she should be grateful if we decide to visit her. You are absolutely stunning, a thousand times more beautiful than she has ever been, and in my opinion, a thousand times better dressed, because she never appears fresh and natural like a flower—always looks old and overthought; and we are smarter than most people.”

“Undoubtedly!” said Gudrun.

"Absolutely!" said Gudrun.

“And it ought to be admitted, simply,” said Ursula.

“And it should be acknowledged, honestly,” said Ursula.

“Certainly it ought,” said Gudrun. “But you’ll find that the really chic thing is to be so absolutely ordinary, so perfectly commonplace and like the person in the street, that you really are a masterpiece of humanity, not the person in the street actually, but the artistic creation of her—”

“Absolutely it should,” said Gudrun. “But you’ll see that the truly stylish thing is to be completely

“How awful!” cried Ursula.

“That's terrible!” cried Ursula.

“Yes, Ursula, it is awful, in most respects. You daren’t be anything that isn’t amazingly à terre, so much à terre that it is the artistic creation of ordinariness.”

“Yeah, Ursula, it is terrible in a lot of ways. You can't be anything that isn't incredibly down to earth, so much down to earth that it’s just the artistic representation of being ordinary.”

“It’s very dull to create oneself into nothing better,” laughed Ursula.

“It’s really boring to turn yourself into nothing better,” laughed Ursula.

“Very dull!” retorted Gudrun. “Really Ursula, it is dull, that’s just the word. One longs to be high-flown, and make speeches like Corneille, after it.”

“Very boring!” Gudrun shot back. “Honestly, Ursula, it is boring, that’s exactly the word. You just want to be grand and give speeches like Corneille after that.”

Gudrun was becoming flushed and excited over her own cleverness.

Gudrun was getting flushed and excited about her own cleverness.

“Strut,” said Ursula. “One wants to strut, to be a swan among geese.”

“Strut,” Ursula said. “You want to strut, to be a swan among the geese.”

“Exactly,” cried Gudrun, “a swan among geese.”

“Exactly,” exclaimed Gudrun, “a swan among geese.”

“They are all so busy playing the ugly duckling,” cried Ursula, with mocking laughter. “And I don’t feel a bit like a humble and pathetic ugly duckling. I do feel like a swan among geese—I can’t help it. They make one feel so. And I don’t care what they think of me. Je m’en fiche.

“They're all so busy pretending to be the ugly duckling,” Ursula exclaimed with a mocking laugh. “And I don’t feel at all like a humble and pathetic ugly duckling. I feel like a swan among geese—I can't help it. They definitely make you feel that way. And I don’t care what they think of me. Je m’en fiche.

Gudrun looked up at Ursula with a queer, uncertain envy and dislike.

Gudrun looked up at Ursula with a strange, uncertain mix of envy and dislike.

“Of course, the only thing to do is to despise them all—just all,” she said.

“Of course, the only thing to do is to hate them all—just all,” she said.

The sisters went home again, to read and talk and work, and wait for Monday, for school. Ursula often wondered what else she waited for, besides the beginning and end of the school week, and the beginning and end of the holidays. This was a whole life! Sometimes she had periods of tight horror, when it seemed to her that her life would pass away, and be gone, without having been more than this. But she never really accepted it. Her spirit was active, her life like a shoot that is growing steadily, but which has not yet come above ground.

The sisters went home again to read, talk, work, and wait for Monday, for school. Ursula often wondered what else she was waiting for, besides the start and end of the school week and the start and end of the holidays. This was her whole life! Sometimes she had moments of intense fear when it felt like her life would slip away without being anything more than this. But she never truly accepted it. Her spirit was alive, her life like a shoot steadily growing, just waiting to break through the surface.

CHAPTER V.
IN THE TRAIN

One day at this time Birkin was called to London. He was not very fixed in his abode. He had rooms in Nottingham, because his work lay chiefly in that town. But often he was in London, or in Oxford. He moved about a great deal, his life seemed uncertain, without any definite rhythm, any organic meaning.

One day around this time, Birkin was summoned to London. He didn’t stay in one place for long. He had an apartment in Nottingham since his work was mainly in that city. But he often found himself in London or Oxford. He traveled a lot; his life felt unpredictable, lacking any clear routine or real purpose.

On the platform of the railway station he saw Gerald Crich, reading a newspaper, and evidently waiting for the train. Birkin stood some distance off, among the people. It was against his instinct to approach anybody.

On the platform of the train station, he saw Gerald Crich reading a newspaper, clearly waiting for the train. Birkin stood some distance away, among the crowd. It was against his nature to approach anyone.

From time to time, in a manner characteristic of him, Gerald lifted his head and looked round. Even though he was reading the newspaper closely, he must keep a watchful eye on his external surroundings. There seemed to be a dual consciousness running in him. He was thinking vigorously of something he read in the newspaper, and at the same time his eye ran over the surfaces of the life round him, and he missed nothing. Birkin, who was watching him, was irritated by his duality. He noticed too, that Gerald seemed always to be at bay against everybody, in spite of his queer, genial, social manner when roused.

From time to time, typical of him, Gerald raised his head and looked around. Even though he was focused on the newspaper, he had to keep an eye on his surroundings. It was as if he had two minds working at once. He was deeply engrossed in something he'd read, while simultaneously scanning the life around him, not missing a thing. Birkin, who was observing him, felt annoyed by this duality. He also noticed that Gerald always seemed to be on guard against everyone, despite his strange but friendly social demeanor when engaged.

Now Birkin started violently at seeing this genial look flash on to Gerald’s face, at seeing Gerald approaching with hand outstretched.

Now Birkin jumped at the sight of this friendly expression appear on Gerald's face, watching as Gerald came closer with his hand extended.

“Hallo, Rupert, where are you going?”

“Hey, Rupert, where are you headed?”

“London. So are you, I suppose.”

“London. I guess that's you, right?”

“Yes—”

"Yeah—"

Gerald’s eyes went over Birkin’s face in curiosity.

Gerald's eyes scanned Birkin's face with curiosity.

“We’ll travel together if you like,” he said.

“We can travel together if you want,” he said.

“Don’t you usually go first?” asked Birkin.

"Don't you usually go first?" Birkin asked.

“I can’t stand the crowd,” replied Gerald. “But third’ll be all right. There’s a restaurant car, we can have some tea.”

“I can’t stand the crowd,” Gerald replied. “But the third car will be fine. There’s a restaurant car, so we can have some tea.”

The two men looked at the station clock, having nothing further to say.

The two men glanced at the station clock, not having anything more to say.

“What were you reading in the paper?” Birkin asked.

“What were you reading in the newspaper?” Birkin asked.

Gerald looked at him quickly.

Gerald glanced at him quickly.

“Isn’t it funny, what they do put in the newspapers,” he said. “Here are two leaders—” he held out his Daily Telegraph, “full of the ordinary newspaper cant—” he scanned the columns down—“and then there’s this little—I dunno what you’d call it, essay, almost—appearing with the leaders, and saying there must arise a man who will give new values to things, give us new truths, a new attitude to life, or else we shall be a crumbling nothingness in a few years, a country in ruin—”

"Isn't it funny what they actually put in the newspapers?" he said. "Here are two leaders—" he held out his Daily Telegraph, "full of the usual newspaper nonsense—" he scanned the columns down—"and then there's this little—I don't know what you'd call it, an essay, almost—appearing alongside the leaders, saying we need a person who will bring new values to things, give us new truths, a fresh attitude toward life, or else we'll crumble into nothingness in a few years, a country in ruins—"

“I suppose that’s a bit of newspaper cant, as well,” said Birkin.

“I guess that’s just some newspaper cliché, too,” said Birkin.

“It sounds as if the man meant it, and quite genuinely,” said Gerald.

“It sounds like the guy really meant it, and he was being totally sincere,” said Gerald.

“Give it to me,” said Birkin, holding out his hand for the paper.

“Give it to me,” Birkin said, extending his hand for the paper.

The train came, and they went on board, sitting on either side a little table, by the window, in the restaurant car. Birkin glanced over his paper, then looked up at Gerald, who was waiting for him.

The train arrived, and they got on, sitting on either side of a small table by the window in the dining car. Birkin glanced at his newspaper, then looked up at Gerald, who was waiting for him.

“I believe the man means it,” he said, “as far as he means anything.”

“I think the guy is serious,” he said, “as much as he means anything.”

“And do you think it’s true? Do you think we really want a new gospel?” asked Gerald.

“And do you think that's true? Do you think we really want a new gospel?” asked Gerald.

Birkin shrugged his shoulders.

Birkin shrugged.

“I think the people who say they want a new religion are the last to accept anything new. They want novelty right enough. But to stare straight at this life that we’ve brought upon ourselves, and reject it, absolutely smash up the old idols of ourselves, that we sh’ll never do. You’ve got very badly to want to get rid of the old, before anything new will appear—even in the self.”

“I think the people who say they want a new religion are the last ones to accept anything new. They definitely want something different. But to really face this life we’ve created for ourselves and completely destroy the old versions of ourselves? That we’ll never do. You have to really want to let go of the past before anything new can emerge—even within yourself.”

Gerald watched him closely.

Gerald watched him intently.

“You think we ought to break up this life, just start and let fly?” he asked.

“You think we should just break up this life, start fresh, and let go?” he asked.

“This life. Yes I do. We’ve got to bust it completely, or shrivel inside it, as in a tight skin. For it won’t expand any more.”

“This life. Yes, I do. We have to break free completely, or we'll wither inside it, like being trapped in a tight skin. Because it won’t stretch any further.”

There was a queer little smile in Gerald’s eyes, a look of amusement, calm and curious.

There was a strange little smile in Gerald’s eyes, a look of amusement, calm and curious.

“And how do you propose to begin? I suppose you mean, reform the whole order of society?” he asked.

“And how do you plan to start? I assume you mean, transform the entire structure of society?” he asked.

Birkin had a slight, tense frown between the brows. He too was impatient of the conversation.

Birkin had a slight, tense frown between his eyebrows. He was also impatient with the conversation.

“I don’t propose at all,” he replied. “When we really want to go for something better, we shall smash the old. Until then, any sort of proposal, or making proposals, is no more than a tiresome game for self-important people.”

“I don’t suggest anything at all,” he replied. “When we truly want to strive for something better, we’ll break the old ways. Until then, any kind of proposal, or making proposals, is just a boring game for self-important individuals.”

The little smile began to die out of Gerald’s eyes, and he said, looking with a cool stare at Birkin:

The small smile faded from Gerald's eyes as he looked at Birkin with a cold stare and said,

“So you really think things are very bad?”

“So you really think things are that bad?”

“Completely bad.”

“Totally terrible.”

The smile appeared again.

The smile returned.

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“Every way,” said Birkin. “We are such dreary liars. Our one idea is to lie to ourselves. We have an ideal of a perfect world, clean and straight and sufficient. So we cover the earth with foulness; life is a blotch of labour, like insects scurrying in filth, so that your collier can have a pianoforte in his parlour, and you can have a butler and a motor-car in your up-to-date house, and as a nation we can sport the Ritz, or the Empire, Gaby Deslys and the Sunday newspapers. It is very dreary.”

“Every way,” said Birkin. “We’re such miserable liars. Our only idea is to deceive ourselves. We picture an ideal world, clean and straightforward and enough for everyone. But instead, we cover the earth with dirt; life is just a messy toil, like bugs rushing through trash, so that your coal miner can have a piano in his living room, and you can have a butler and a car in your modern home, and as a nation, we can flaunt the Ritz, or the Empire, Gaby Deslys, and the Sunday newspapers. It’s all very dreary.”

Gerald took a little time to re-adjust himself after this tirade.

Gerald took a moment to gather himself after this outburst.

“Would you have us live without houses—return to nature?” he asked.

“Do you want us to live without houses—go back to nature?” he asked.

“I would have nothing at all. People only do what they want to do—and what they are capable of doing. If they were capable of anything else, there would be something else.”

“I would have nothing at all. People only do what they want to do—and what they can do. If they could do anything else, there would be something else.”

Again Gerald pondered. He was not going to take offence at Birkin.

Again, Gerald thought about it. He wasn’t going to be offended by Birkin.

“Don’t you think the collier’s pianoforte, as you call it, is a symbol for something very real, a real desire for something higher, in the collier’s life?”

“Don’t you think the coal miner’s piano, as you call it, is a symbol for something very real, a genuine desire for something better, in the coal miner’s life?”

“Higher!” cried Birkin. “Yes. Amazing heights of upright grandeur. It makes him so much higher in his neighbouring collier’s eyes. He sees himself reflected in the neighbouring opinion, like in a Brocken mist, several feet taller on the strength of the pianoforte, and he is satisfied. He lives for the sake of that Brocken spectre, the reflection of himself in the human opinion. You do the same. If you are of high importance to humanity you are of high importance to yourself. That is why you work so hard at the mines. If you can produce coal to cook five thousand dinners a day, you are five thousand times more important than if you cooked only your own dinner.”

“Higher!” Birkin exclaimed. “Yes. Incredible heights of upright dignity. It makes him seem so much more impressive in the eyes of the nearby coal miner. He sees himself reflected in the opinions of those around him, like in a fog, appearing several feet taller thanks to the piano, and he feels good about it. He lives for that illusion, that reflection of himself in how people perceive him. You’re the same. If you matter a lot to humanity, you matter a lot to yourself. That’s why you work so hard in the mines. If you can produce enough coal to prepare five thousand meals a day, you’re five thousand times more significant than if you were just cooking your own dinner.”

“I suppose I am,” laughed Gerald.

“I guess I am,” laughed Gerald.

“Can’t you see,” said Birkin, “that to help my neighbour to eat is no more than eating myself. ‘I eat, thou eatest, he eats, we eat, you eat, they eat’—and what then? Why should every man decline the whole verb. First person singular is enough for me.”

“Can’t you see,” said Birkin, “that helping my neighbor eat is just like eating myself. ‘I eat, you eat, he eats, we eat, you all eat, they eat’—and then what? Why should everyone refuse to use the entire verb? The first person singular is enough for me.”

“You’ve got to start with material things,” said Gerald. Which statement Birkin ignored.

“You have to start with material things,” said Gerald. Birkin ignored that statement.

“And we’ve got to live for something, we’re not just cattle that can graze and have done with it,” said Gerald.

“And we’ve got to live for something; we’re not just cattle that can graze and be done with it,” said Gerald.

“Tell me,” said Birkin. “What do you live for?”

“Tell me,” said Birkin. “What do you live for?”

Gerald’s face went baffled.

Gerald's face looked confused.

“What do I live for?” he repeated. “I suppose I live to work, to produce something, in so far as I am a purposive being. Apart from that, I live because I am living.”

“What do I live for?” he repeated. “I guess I live to work, to create something, as much as I'm a purposeful being. Besides that, I live simply because I exist.”

“And what’s your work? Getting so many more thousands of tons of coal out of the earth every day. And when we’ve got all the coal we want, and all the plush furniture, and pianofortes, and the rabbits are all stewed and eaten, and we’re all warm and our bellies are filled and we’re listening to the young lady performing on the pianoforte—what then? What then, when you’ve made a real fair start with your material things?”

“And what do you do for work? Pulling thousands more tons of coal out of the ground every day. And when we have all the coal we need, and all the fancy furniture, and the rabbits are all cooked and eaten, and we’re warm with full bellies while listening to the young lady play the piano—what happens then? What happens when you’ve made a solid start with your material possessions?”

Gerald sat laughing at the words and the mocking humour of the other man. But he was cogitating too.

Gerald sat there laughing at the other man's words and teasing humor. But he was also deep in thought.

“We haven’t got there yet,” he replied. “A good many people are still waiting for the rabbit and the fire to cook it.”

“We haven’t reached that point yet,” he replied. “A lot of people are still waiting for the rabbit and the fire to cook it.”

“So while you get the coal I must chase the rabbit?” said Birkin, mocking at Gerald.

"So while you go get the coal, I have to chase the rabbit?" Birkin said, teasing Gerald.

“Something like that,” said Gerald.

"Something like that," Gerald said.

Birkin watched him narrowly. He saw the perfect good-humoured callousness, even strange, glistening malice, in Gerald, glistening through the plausible ethics of productivity.

Birkin watched him closely. He noticed the perfect good-natured indifference, even a strange, gleaming malice, in Gerald, shining through the believable ethics of productivity.

“Gerald,” he said, “I rather hate you.”

“Gerald,” he said, “I really hate you.”

“I know you do,” said Gerald. “Why do you?”

“I know you do,” Gerald said. “But why?”

Birkin mused inscrutably for some minutes.

Birkin thought deeply for a few minutes.

“I should like to know if you are conscious of hating me,” he said at last. “Do you ever consciously detest me—hate me with mystic hate? There are odd moments when I hate you starrily.”

“I'd like to know if you realize that you hate me,” he finally said. “Do you ever truly dislike me—hate me with a strange intensity? There are strange moments when I hate you with a distant kind of anger.”

Gerald was rather taken aback, even a little disconcerted. He did not quite know what to say.

Gerald was pretty surprised, even a bit unsettled. He wasn’t exactly sure what to say.

“I may, of course, hate you sometimes,” he said. “But I’m not aware of it—never acutely aware of it, that is.”

“I may, of course, hate you sometimes,” he said. “But I’m not really aware of it—never really aware of it, that is.”

“So much the worse,” said Birkin.

“So much the worse,” Birkin said.

Gerald watched him with curious eyes. He could not quite make him out.

Gerald observed him with curious eyes. He couldn't quite figure him out.

“So much the worse, is it?” he repeated.

“So much the worse, is it?” he said again.

There was a silence between the two men for some time, as the train ran on. In Birkin’s face was a little irritable tension, a sharp knitting of the brows, keen and difficult. Gerald watched him warily, carefully, rather calculatingly, for he could not decide what he was after.

There was a quiet moment between the two men for a while as the train kept going. Birkin's face showed a bit of irritation, his brows tightly knitted together, sharp and intense. Gerald observed him cautiously, attentively, and somewhat strategically, as he couldn't figure out what Birkin was aiming for.

Suddenly Birkin’s eyes looked straight and overpowering into those of the other man.

Suddenly, Birkin’s eyes locked onto the other man’s, intense and commanding.

“What do you think is the aim and object of your life, Gerald?” he asked.

“What do you think is your purpose in life, Gerald?” he asked.

Again Gerald was taken aback. He could not think what his friend was getting at. Was he poking fun, or not?

Again, Gerald was surprised. He couldn't figure out what his friend was implying. Was he joking around, or not?

“At this moment, I couldn’t say off-hand,” he replied, with faintly ironic humour.

“At this moment, I can't say for sure,” he replied, with a touch of ironic humor.

“Do you think love is the be-all and the end-all of life?” Birkin asked, with direct, attentive seriousness.

“Do you think love is everything in life?” Birkin asked, with direct, focused seriousness.

“Of my own life?” said Gerald.

“About my own life?” Gerald asked.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

There was a really puzzled pause.

There was a seriously confused silence.

“I can’t say,” said Gerald. “It hasn’t been, so far.”

“I can't say,” Gerald replied. “It hasn't been, up to now.”

“What has your life been, so far?”

“What has your life been like so far?”

“Oh—finding out things for myself—and getting experiences—and making things go.”

“Oh—discovering things on my own—and gathering experiences—and making things happen.”

Birkin knitted his brows like sharply moulded steel.

Birkin furrowed his brows like finely shaped steel.

“I find,” he said, “that one needs some one really pure single activity—I should call love a single pure activity. But I don’t really love anybody—not now.”

“I think,” he said, “that you need something truly pure and singular to focus on—I would call love a pure singular activity. But I don’t really love anyone—not at the moment.”

“Have you ever really loved anybody?” asked Gerald.

“Have you ever truly loved anyone?” asked Gerald.

“Yes and no,” replied Birkin.

“Yes and no,” Birkin replied.

“Not finally?” said Gerald.

"Not yet?" said Gerald.

“Finally—finally—no,” said Birkin.

"Finally—finally—no," Birkin said.

“Nor I,” said Gerald.

“Me neither,” said Gerald.

“And do you want to?” said Birkin.

“And do you want to?” Birkin asked.

Gerald looked with a long, twinkling, almost sardonic look into the eyes of the other man.

Gerald gave a long, sparkling, almost sarcastic look into the eyes of the other man.

“I don’t know,” he said.

“I don’t know,” he replied.

“I do—I want to love,” said Birkin.

“I do—I want to love,” Birkin said.

“You do?”

"Really?"

“Yes. I want the finality of love.”

“Yes. I want the absolute certainty of love.”

“The finality of love,” repeated Gerald. And he waited for a moment.

“The finality of love,” Gerald said again. He paused for a moment.

“Just one woman?” he added. The evening light, flooding yellow along the fields, lit up Birkin’s face with a tense, abstract steadfastness. Gerald still could not make it out.

“Just one woman?” he said. The evening light, pouring a golden hue across the fields, illuminated Birkin’s face with a tense, abstract determination. Gerald still couldn’t figure it out.

“Yes, one woman,” said Birkin.

"Yes, one woman," Birkin said.

But to Gerald it sounded as if he were insistent rather than confident.

But to Gerald, it sounded like he was more insistent than confident.

“I don’t believe a woman, and nothing but a woman, will ever make my life,” said Gerald.

“I don’t believe a woman, and only a woman, will ever complete my life,” said Gerald.

“Not the centre and core of it—the love between you and a woman?” asked Birkin.

“Isn’t it really about the love between you and a woman?” asked Birkin.

Gerald’s eyes narrowed with a queer dangerous smile as he watched the other man.

Gerald's eyes narrowed with a strange, dangerous smile as he watched the other man.

“I never quite feel it that way,” he said.

“I never really feel it that way,” he said.

“You don’t? Then wherein does life centre, for you?”

“You don’t? Then what does life center around for you?”

“I don’t know—that’s what I want somebody to tell me. As far as I can make out, it doesn’t centre at all. It is artificially held together by the social mechanism.”

“I don’t know—that’s what I want someone to tell me. From what I can tell, it doesn’t center at all. It is artificially held together by the social system.”

Birkin pondered as if he would crack something.

Birkin thought deeply, as if he were about to figure something out.

“I know,” he said, “it just doesn’t centre. The old ideals are dead as nails—nothing there. It seems to me there remains only this perfect union with a woman—sort of ultimate marriage—and there isn’t anything else.”

“I know,” he said, “it just doesn’t center. The old ideals are as dead as a doornail—nothing there. It seems to me that the only thing left is this perfect union with a woman—like the ultimate marriage—and there isn’t anything else.”

“And you mean if there isn’t the woman, there’s nothing?” said Gerald.

“And you’re saying if there isn’t a woman, there’s nothing?” said Gerald.

“Pretty well that—seeing there’s no God.”

“Pretty much that—since there’s no God.”

“Then we’re hard put to it,” said Gerald. And he turned to look out of the window at the flying, golden landscape.

“Then we’re in a tough spot,” said Gerald. He turned to look out the window at the rushing, golden landscape.

Birkin could not help seeing how beautiful and soldierly his face was, with a certain courage to be indifferent.

Birkin couldn't help but notice how handsome and heroic his face looked, with a kind of bravery in its indifference.

“You think its heavy odds against us?” said Birkin.

“You think the odds are stacked against us?” said Birkin.

“If we’ve got to make our life up out of a woman, one woman, woman only, yes, I do,” said Gerald. “I don’t believe I shall ever make up my life, at that rate.”

“If we have to build our life around a woman, just one woman, yes, I do,” said Gerald. “I don’t think I’ll ever be able to build my life that way.”

Birkin watched him almost angrily.

Birkin watched him with ire.

“You are a born unbeliever,” he said.

“You are a natural skeptic,” he said.

“I only feel what I feel,” said Gerald. And he looked again at Birkin almost sardonically, with his blue, manly, sharp-lighted eyes. Birkin’s eyes were at the moment full of anger. But swiftly they became troubled, doubtful, then full of a warm, rich affectionateness and laughter.

“I only feel what I feel,” Gerald said. He glanced at Birkin again, almost with a sardonic look in his sharp, blue eyes. Birkin was momentarily filled with anger. But quickly, that changed to concern, doubt, and then turned into a warm, rich affection and laughter.

“It troubles me very much, Gerald,” he said, wrinkling his brows.

“It really bothers me, Gerald,” he said, furrowing his brows.

“I can see it does,” said Gerald, uncovering his mouth in a manly, quick, soldierly laugh.

“I can see it does,” said Gerald, revealing his mouth in a hearty, quick, soldierly laugh.

Gerald was held unconsciously by the other man. He wanted to be near him, he wanted to be within his sphere of influence. There was something very congenial to him in Birkin. But yet, beyond this, he did not take much notice. He felt that he, himself, Gerald, had harder and more durable truths than any the other man knew. He felt himself older, more knowing. It was the quick-changing warmth and venality and brilliant warm utterance he loved in his friend. It was the rich play of words and quick interchange of feelings he enjoyed. The real content of the words he never really considered: he himself knew better.

Gerald was held tightly by the other man, almost subconsciously. He wanted to be close to him, to be part of his world. There was something very likable about Birkin to him. However, beyond that, he didn't pay much attention. He felt that he himself, Gerald, had deeper and more lasting truths than anything the other man understood. He felt older, wiser. It was the lively warmth, the charm, and the vibrant conversation he loved in his friend. He enjoyed the rich exchange of words and quick shifts in emotions. He never really thought about the real meaning behind the words; he believed he understood better.

Birkin knew this. He knew that Gerald wanted to be fond of him without taking him seriously. And this made him go hard and cold. As the train ran on, he sat looking at the land, and Gerald fell away, became as nothing to him.

Birkin understood this. He knew that Gerald wanted to be fond of him without really taking him seriously. And that made him feel tough and distant. As the train continued moving, he sat there, staring at the landscape, and Gerald faded away, becoming insignificant to him.

Birkin looked at the land, at the evening, and was thinking: “Well, if mankind is destroyed, if our race is destroyed like Sodom, and there is this beautiful evening with the luminous land and trees, I am satisfied. That which informs it all is there, and can never be lost. After all, what is mankind but just one expression of the incomprehensible. And if mankind passes away, it will only mean that this particular expression is completed and done. That which is expressed, and that which is to be expressed, cannot be diminished. There it is, in the shining evening. Let mankind pass away—time it did. The creative utterances will not cease, they will only be there. Humanity doesn’t embody the utterance of the incomprehensible any more. Humanity is a dead letter. There will be a new embodiment, in a new way. Let humanity disappear as quick as possible.”

Birkin looked at the land and the evening and thought, “Well, if humanity is wiped out, if our race is destroyed like Sodom, and there’s this beautiful evening with the glowing land and trees, I’m okay with that. What matters is still here and can never be lost. After all, what is humanity but just one way to express the incomprehensible? If humanity ceases to exist, it simply means this particular expression is finished. What has been expressed, and what is yet to be expressed, cannot be diminished. It’s all right there in the glowing evening. Let humanity fade away—that’s how it goes. The creative expressions won’t stop; they’ll simply remain. Humanity doesn’t represent the expression of the incomprehensible anymore. Humanity is obsolete. There will be a new way of expressing it. Let humanity vanish as quickly as possible.”

Gerald interrupted him by asking,

Gerald interrupted him, asking,

“Where are you staying in London?”

“Where are you staying in London?”

Birkin looked up.

Birkin looked up.

“With a man in Soho. I pay part of the rent of a flat, and stop there when I like.”

“With a guy in Soho. I pay part of the rent for an apartment and stay there whenever I want.”

“Good idea—have a place more or less your own,” said Gerald.

“Good idea—get a place that feels like yours,” Gerald said.

“Yes. But I don’t care for it much. I’m tired of the people I am bound to find there.”

“Yes. But I don’t like it much. I’m tired of the people I have to deal with there.”

“What kind of people?”

“What type of people?”

“Art—music—London Bohemia—the most pettifogging calculating Bohemia that ever reckoned its pennies. But there are a few decent people, decent in some respects. They are really very thorough rejecters of the world—perhaps they live only in the gesture of rejection and negation—but negatively something, at any rate.”

“Art—music—London Bohemia—the most petty and calculating Bohemia that ever counted its pennies. But there are a few decent people, decent in some ways. They are truly thorough rejecters of the world—maybe they only live in the act of rejection and denial—but negatively, they are something, at least.”

“What are they?—painters, musicians?”

"What are they?—artists, musicians?"

“Painters, musicians, writers—hangers-on, models, advanced young people, anybody who is openly at outs with the conventions, and belongs to nowhere particularly. They are often young fellows down from the University, and girls who are living their own lives, as they say.”

“Painters, musicians, writers—people who are just around, models, progressive young people, anyone who openly challenges the norms and doesn’t really fit in anywhere. They are often young guys coming from the university, and girls who are living life on their own terms, as they put it.”

“All loose?” said Gerald.

"All good?" said Gerald.

Birkin could see his curiosity roused.

Birkin could see that his curiosity was sparked.

“In one way. Most bound, in another. For all their shockingness, all on one note.”

“In one way. Most bound, in another. For all their shock, all on one note.”

He looked at Gerald, and saw how his blue eyes were lit up with a little flame of curious desire. He saw too how good-looking he was. Gerald was attractive, his blood seemed fluid and electric. His blue eyes burned with a keen, yet cold light, there was a certain beauty, a beautiful passivity in all his body, his moulding.

He looked at Gerald and noticed how his blue eyes sparkled with a hint of curious desire. He also saw how good-looking he was. Gerald was attractive; his blood seemed fluid and electric. His blue eyes glowed with an intense yet cold light, exuding a certain beauty—a beautiful passivity in his entire being, his shape.

“We might see something of each other—I am in London for two or three days,” said Gerald.

“We might see each other for a bit—I’m in London for a couple of days,” Gerald said.

“Yes,” said Birkin, “I don’t want to go to the theatre, or the music hall—you’d better come round to the flat, and see what you can make of Halliday and his crowd.”

“Yes,” Birkin said, “I don’t want to go to the theater or the music hall. You should come over to the apartment and see what you can make of Halliday and his group.”

“Thanks—I should like to,” laughed Gerald. “What are you doing tonight?”

“Thanks—I’d love to,” laughed Gerald. “What are you up to tonight?”

“I promised to meet Halliday at the Pompadour. It’s a bad place, but there is nowhere else.”

“I promised to meet Halliday at the Pompadour. It’s not a great spot, but there’s nowhere else.”

“Where is it?” asked Gerald.

"Where is it?" Gerald asked.

“Piccadilly Circus.”

“Piccadilly Circus.”

“Oh yes—well, shall I come round there?”

“Oh yes—should I come over there?”

“By all means, it might amuse you.”

“Sure, it might be entertaining.”

The evening was falling. They had passed Bedford. Birkin watched the country, and was filled with a sort of hopelessness. He always felt this, on approaching London.

The evening was setting in. They had gone past Bedford. Birkin looked at the countryside and was filled with a sense of hopelessness. He always felt this way when getting closer to London.

His dislike of mankind, of the mass of mankind, amounted almost to an illness.

His dislike of humanity, of the general population, was almost like a sickness.

“‘Where the quiet coloured end of evening smiles
Miles and miles—’”

“‘Where the calm, colorful end of evening smiles
Miles and miles—’”

he was murmuring to himself, like a man condemned to death. Gerald, who was very subtly alert, wary in all his senses, leaned forward and asked smilingly:

he was softly talking to himself, like someone waiting for their execution. Gerald, who was very keenly aware, cautious in every way, leaned in and asked with a smile:

“What were you saying?” Birkin glanced at him, laughed, and repeated:

“What were you saying?” Birkin looked at him, laughed, and repeated:

“‘Where the quiet coloured end of evening smiles,
Miles and miles,
Over pastures where the something something sheep
Half asleep—’”

“‘Where the calm, colorful end of evening smiles,
Miles and miles,
Over fields where the sheep
Are half asleep—’”

Gerald also looked now at the country. And Birkin, who, for some reason was now tired and dispirited, said to him:

Gerald also glanced at the countryside. Birkin, who for some reason felt tired and downcast, said to him:

“I always feel doomed when the train is running into London. I feel such a despair, so hopeless, as if it were the end of the world.”

“I always feel doomed when the train is heading into London. I feel such despair, so hopeless, as if it were the end of the world.”

“Really!” said Gerald. “And does the end of the world frighten you?”

“Really!” said Gerald. “Does the end of the world scare you?”

Birkin lifted his shoulders in a slow shrug.

Birkin slowly shrugged.

“I don’t know,” he said. “It does while it hangs imminent and doesn’t fall. But people give me a bad feeling—very bad.”

"I don't know," he said. "It feels like it's hanging there, ready to drop but doesn’t. But people make me feel uneasy—really uneasy."

There was a roused glad smile in Gerald’s eyes.

Gerald's eyes sparkled with a joyful smile.

“Do they?” he said. And he watched the other man critically.

“Do they?” he said, watching the other man with a critical eye.

In a few minutes the train was running through the disgrace of outspread London. Everybody in the carriage was on the alert, waiting to escape. At last they were under the huge arch of the station, in the tremendous shadow of the town. Birkin shut himself together—he was in now.

In a few minutes, the train was speeding through the sprawling mess of London. Everyone in the carriage was on edge, ready to get away. Finally, they passed under the massive arch of the station, engulfed in the overwhelming shadow of the city. Birkin closed himself off—he was in now.

The two men went together in a taxi-cab.

The two men took a taxi together.

“Don’t you feel like one of the damned?” asked Birkin, as they sat in a little, swiftly-running enclosure, and watched the hideous great street.

“Don’t you feel like one of the damned?” asked Birkin, as they sat in a small, fast-flowing area, watching the ugly big street.

“No,” laughed Gerald.

“No,” Gerald laughed.

“It is real death,” said Birkin.

"It's real death," Birkin said.

CHAPTER VI.
CRÈME DE MENTHE

They met again in the café several hours later. Gerald went through the push doors into the large, lofty room where the faces and heads of the drinkers showed dimly through the haze of smoke, reflected more dimly, and repeated ad infinitum in the great mirrors on the walls, so that one seemed to enter a vague, dim world of shadowy drinkers humming within an atmosphere of blue tobacco smoke. There was, however, the red plush of the seats to give substance within the bubble of pleasure.

They met again at the café several hours later. Gerald pushed through the glass doors into the large, airy room where the faces and heads of the patrons were faintly visible through the haze of smoke, reflected even more faintly and endlessly in the big mirrors on the walls, creating the feeling of stepping into a vague, dim world of shadowy drinkers humming in a blue tobacco smoke atmosphere. However, the red plush of the seats added some substance within this bubble of pleasure.

Gerald moved in his slow, observant, glistening-attentive motion down between the tables and the people whose shadowy faces looked up as he passed. He seemed to be entering in some strange element, passing into an illuminated new region, among a host of licentious souls. He was pleased, and entertained. He looked over all the dim, evanescent, strangely illuminated faces that bent across the tables. Then he saw Birkin rise and signal to him.

Gerald moved slowly, attentively, and watchfully between the tables and the people whose shadowy faces looked up as he walked by. It felt like he was stepping into a strange new world, entering a brightly lit space filled with free-spirited souls. He felt pleased and entertained. He glanced over all the dim, flickering, oddly lit faces that leaned across the tables. Then he noticed Birkin stand up and wave at him.

At Birkin’s table was a girl with dark, soft, fluffy hair cut short in the artist fashion, hanging level and full almost like the Egyptian princess’s. She was small and delicately made, with warm colouring and large, dark hostile eyes. There was a delicacy, almost a beauty in all her form, and at the same time a certain attractive grossness of spirit, that made a little spark leap instantly alight in Gerald’s eyes.

At Birkin’s table sat a girl with dark, soft, fluffy hair cut short in a trendy style, hanging straight and full, almost like an Egyptian princess. She was petite and delicately built, with warm coloring and large, dark, unfriendly eyes. There was a delicacy, almost a beauty in her entire form, and at the same time, a certain appealing roughness of spirit that made a little spark immediately light up in Gerald’s eyes.

Birkin, who looked muted, unreal, his presence left out, introduced her as Miss Darrington. She gave her hand with a sudden, unwilling movement, looking all the while at Gerald with a dark, exposed stare. A glow came over him as he sat down.

Birkin, who seemed subdued and unreal, his presence almost ignored, introduced her as Miss Darrington. She extended her hand with a quick, reluctant gesture, all the while casting a dark, intense look at Gerald. A warmth washed over him as he took a seat.

The waiter appeared. Gerald glanced at the glasses of the other two. Birkin was drinking something green, Miss Darrington had a small liqueur glass that was empty save for a tiny drop.

The waiter showed up. Gerald looked at the drinks of the other two. Birkin was having something green, and Miss Darrington had a small liqueur glass that was empty except for a tiny drop.

“Won’t you have some more—?”

"Want some more—?"

“Brandy,” she said, sipping her last drop and putting down the glass. The waiter disappeared.

“Brandy,” she said, finishing her last sip and setting the glass down. The waiter vanished.

“No,” she said to Birkin. “He doesn’t know I’m back. He’ll be terrified when he sees me here.”

“No,” she said to Birkin. “He doesn’t know I’m back. He’ll be scared when he sees me here.”

She spoke her r’s like w’s, lisping with a slightly babyish pronunciation which was at once affected and true to her character. Her voice was dull and toneless.

She pronounced her r’s like w’s, lisping with a slightly childish way of speaking that was both pretentious and true to her personality. Her voice was flat and monotone.

“Where is he then?” asked Birkin.

“Where is he then?” Birkin asked.

“He’s doing a private show at Lady Snellgrove’s,” said the girl. “Warens is there too.”

“He's putting on a private show at Lady Snellgrove's,” said the girl. “Warens is there too.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Well, then,” said Birkin, in a dispassionate protective manner, “what do you intend to do?”

“Well, then,” Birkin said, in a calm and protective way, “what do you plan to do?”

The girl paused sullenly. She hated the question.

The girl paused sadly. She disliked the question.

“I don’t intend to do anything,” she replied. “I shall look for some sittings tomorrow.”

“I don’t plan to do anything,” she replied. “I’ll look for some appointments tomorrow.”

“Who shall you go to?” asked Birkin.

“Who are you going to?” asked Birkin.

“I shall go to Bentley’s first. But I believe he’s angwy with me for running away.”

“I'll go to Bentley's first. But I think he's mad at me for running away.”

“That is from the Madonna?”

"Is that from the Madonna?"

“Yes. And then if he doesn’t want me, I know I can get work with Carmarthen.”

“Yes. And if he doesn’t want me, I know I can find work with Carmarthen.”

“Carmarthen?”

"Carmarthen?"

“Lord Carmarthen—he does photographs.”

“Lord Carmarthen—he takes photos.”

“Chiffon and shoulders—”

“Chiffon and shoulders—”

“Yes. But he’s awfully decent.” There was a pause.

“Yes. But he’s really decent.” There was a pause.

“And what are you going to do about Julius?” he asked.

“And what are you going to do about Julius?” he asked.

“Nothing,” she said. “I shall just ignore him.”

“Nothing,” she said. “I’ll just ignore him.”

“You’ve done with him altogether?” But she turned aside her face sullenly, and did not answer the question.

“You’re done with him for good?” But she turned her face away, looking sulky, and didn’t answer the question.

Another young man came hurrying up to the table.

Another young man rushed over to the table.

“Hallo Birkin! Hallo Pussum, when did you come back?” he said eagerly.

“Hey Birkin! Hey Pussum, when did you get back?” he said eagerly.

“Today.”

"Now."

“Does Halliday know?”

"Does Halliday know?"

“I don’t know. I don’t care either.”

“I don’t know. I don’t care about that, either.”

“Ha-ha! The wind still sits in that quarter, does it? Do you mind if I come over to this table?”

“Ha-ha! The wind is still blowing from that direction, huh? Do you mind if I come over to this table?”

“I’m talking to Wupert, do you mind?” she replied, coolly and yet appealingly, like a child.

“I’m talking to Wupert, do you mind?” she replied, calmly yet charmingly, like a child.

“Open confession—good for the soul, eh?” said the young man. “Well, so long.”

"Open confession—great for the soul, right?" said the young man. "Anyway, take care."

And giving a sharp look at Birkin and at Gerald, the young man moved off, with a swing of his coat skirts.

And giving a sharp glance at Birkin and Gerald, the young man walked away, swinging his coat.

All this time Gerald had been completely ignored. And yet he felt that the girl was physically aware of his proximity. He waited, listened, and tried to piece together the conversation.

All this time, Gerald had been totally ignored. And yet, he sensed that the girl was physically aware of him being there. He waited, listened, and tried to make sense of the conversation.

“Are you staying at the flat?” the girl asked, of Birkin.

“Are you staying at the apartment?” the girl asked Birkin.

“For three days,” replied Birkin. “And you?”

“For three days,” Birkin replied. “And you?”

“I don’t know yet. I can always go to Bertha’s.” There was a silence.

“I’m not sure yet. I can always go to Bertha’s.” There was a silence.

Suddenly the girl turned to Gerald, and said, in a rather formal, polite voice, with the distant manner of a woman who accepts her position as a social inferior, yet assumes intimate camaraderie with the male she addresses:

Suddenly, the girl turned to Gerald and said, in a rather formal, polite tone, with the distant demeanor of someone who recognizes her social status but still tries to establish a friendly closeness with the man she is speaking to:

“Do you know London well?”

“Are you familiar with London?”

“I can hardly say,” he laughed. “I’ve been up a good many times, but I was never in this place before.”

“I can hardly say,” he laughed. “I’ve been up a lot of times, but I’ve never been to this place before.”

“You’re not an artist, then?” she said, in a tone that placed him an outsider.

“You're not an artist, then?” she said, in a tone that made him feel like an outsider.

“No,” he replied.

“No,” he said.

“He’s a soldier, and an explorer, and a Napoleon of industry,” said Birkin, giving Gerald his credentials for Bohemia.

“He’s a soldier, an explorer, and a game changer in industry,” said Birkin, giving Gerald his credentials for Bohemia.

“Are you a soldier?” asked the girl, with a cold yet lively curiosity.

“Are you a soldier?” the girl asked, her curiosity both cold and lively.

“No, I resigned my commission,” said Gerald, “some years ago.”

“No, I quit my position,” Gerald said, “a few years back.”

“He was in the last war,” said Birkin.

“He fought in the last war,” said Birkin.

“Were you really?” said the girl.

“Were you actually?” said the girl.

“And then he explored the Amazon,” said Birkin, “and now he is ruling over coal-mines.”

“And then he explored the Amazon,” Birkin said, “and now he’s in charge of coal mines.”

The girl looked at Gerald with steady, calm curiosity. He laughed, hearing himself described. He felt proud too, full of male strength. His blue, keen eyes were lit up with laughter, his ruddy face, with its sharp fair hair, was full of satisfaction, and glowing with life. He piqued her.

The girl looked at Gerald with a steady, calm curiosity. He laughed, hearing himself described. He felt proud too, full of masculine strength. His blue, sharp eyes sparkled with laughter, his flushed face, with its striking fair hair, was filled with satisfaction and radiating with life. He intrigued her.

“How long are you staying?” she asked him.

“How long are you staying?” she asked him.

“A day or two,” he replied. “But there is no particular hurry.”

“A day or two,” he said. “But there's no rush.”

Still she stared into his face with that slow, full gaze which was so curious and so exciting to him. He was acutely and delightfully conscious of himself, of his own attractiveness. He felt full of strength, able to give off a sort of electric power. And he was aware of her dark, hot-looking eyes upon him. She had beautiful eyes, dark, fully-opened, hot, naked in their looking at him. And on them there seemed to float a film of disintegration, a sort of misery and sullenness, like oil on water. She wore no hat in the heated café, her loose, simple jumper was strung on a string round her neck. But it was made of rich peach-coloured crêpe-de-chine, that hung heavily and softly from her young throat and her slender wrists. Her appearance was simple and complete, really beautiful, because of her regularity and form, her soft dark hair falling full and level on either side of her head, her straight, small, softened features, Egyptian in the slight fulness of their curves, her slender neck and the simple, rich-coloured smock hanging on her slender shoulders. She was very still, almost null, in her manner, apart and watchful.

Still, she gazed into his face with that slow, intense look that was so intriguing and thrilling to him. He was acutely aware of himself, feeling attractive and full of vitality, as if he radiated a kind of electric energy. He noticed her dark, intense eyes fixed on him. Her eyes were stunning—dark, wide-open, and captivatingly devoid of any pretense. But they also seemed to carry a layer of sadness and heaviness, like oil on water. She wasn’t wearing a hat in the warm café, and her loose, simple sweater hung from a string around her neck. It was made of luxurious peach-colored crêpe-de-chine that draped softly and heavily from her youthful throat and slender wrists. Her overall look was simple yet strikingly beautiful, marked by her symmetry and form, her soft dark hair falling evenly on either side of her head, her delicate, softened features reminiscent of Egyptian elegance with their gentle curves, her slender neck, and the rich-colored top resting lightly on her shoulders. She remained very still, almost unnoticeable in her demeanor, distant yet observant.

She appealed to Gerald strongly. He felt an awful, enjoyable power over her, an instinctive cherishing very near to cruelty. For she was a victim. He felt that she was in his power, and he was generous. The electricity was turgid and voluptuously rich, in his limbs. He would be able to destroy her utterly in the strength of his discharge. But she was waiting in her separation, given.

She strongly appealed to Gerald. He felt a terrible, exciting power over her, an instinctive protectiveness that bordered on cruelty. She was a victim. He sensed that she was completely in his grasp, and he was being generous. The tension was thick and indulgently intense in his limbs. He could completely crush her with his energy. But she was waiting in her solitude, accepting.

They talked banalities for some time. Suddenly Birkin said:

They chatted about trivial things for a while. Then Birkin said:

“There’s Julius!” and he half rose to his feet, motioning to the newcomer. The girl, with a curious, almost evil motion, looked round over her shoulder without moving her body. Gerald watched her dark, soft hair swing over her ears. He felt her watching intensely the man who was approaching, so he looked too. He saw a pale, full-built young man with rather long, solid fair hair hanging from under his black hat, moving cumbrously down the room, his face lit up with a smile at once naive and warm, and vapid. He approached towards Birkin, with a haste of welcome.

“There’s Julius!” he said as he partially stood up, signaling to the newcomer. The girl glanced back over her shoulder with a curious, almost sinister motion, without shifting her body. Gerald noticed her dark, soft hair swaying over her ears. He sensed her intense gaze on the man who was coming closer, so he looked as well. He saw a pale, stocky young man with somewhat long, thick light-colored hair spilling from under his black hat, moving awkwardly across the room, his face breaking into a smile that was both naive and warm, yet empty. He hurried toward Birkin, eager to welcome him.

It was not till he was quite close that he perceived the girl. He recoiled, went pale, and said, in a high squealing voice:

It wasn't until he was really close that he noticed the girl. He pulled back, turned pale, and said in a high-pitched voice:

“Pussum, what are you doing here?”

“Pussum, what are you doing here?”

The café looked up like animals when they hear a cry. Halliday hung motionless, an almost imbecile smile flickering palely on his face. The girl only stared at him with a black look in which flared an unfathomable hell of knowledge, and a certain impotence. She was limited by him.

The café stared up like animals do when they hear a scream. Halliday hung there, completely still, with a vacant smile flickering faintly on his face. The girl just looked at him with a dark expression that revealed an unfathomable depth of understanding, along with a sense of helplessness. She felt confined by him.

“Why have you come back?” repeated Halliday, in the same high, hysterical voice. “I told you not to come back.”

“Why did you come back?” Halliday repeated, his voice high and frantic. “I told you not to come back.”

The girl did not answer, only stared in the same viscous, heavy fashion, straight at him, as he stood recoiled, as if for safety, against the next table.

The girl didn’t respond, just continued to gaze at him in a thick, intense way, while he stood back against the next table, almost like he was trying to protect himself.

“You know you wanted her to come back—come and sit down,” said Birkin to him.

“You know you wanted her to return—come and sit,” Birkin said to him.

“No I didn’t want her to come back, and I told her not to come back. What have you come for, Pussum?”

“No, I didn’t want her to come back, and I told her not to come back. What did you come for, Pussum?”

“For nothing from you,” she said in a heavy voice of resentment.

“For nothing from you,” she said with a deep tone of resentment.

“Then why have you come back at all?” cried Halliday, his voice rising to a kind of squeal.

“Then why have you come back at all?” Halliday shouted, his voice rising to a sort of squeal.

“She comes as she likes,” said Birkin. “Are you going to sit down, or are you not?”

“She comes when she wants,” said Birkin. “Are you going to sit down, or not?”

“No, I won’t sit down with Pussum,” cried Halliday.

“No, I’m not sitting down with Pussum,” shouted Halliday.

“I won’t hurt you, you needn’t be afraid,” she said to him, very curtly, and yet with a sort of protectiveness towards him, in her voice.

“I won’t hurt you, you don’t have to be afraid,” she said to him, very bluntly, but there was a hint of protectiveness in her voice.

Halliday came and sat at the table, putting his hand on his heart, and crying:

Halliday came and sat at the table, placing his hand on his heart and crying:

“Oh, it’s given me such a turn! Pussum, I wish you wouldn’t do these things. Why did you come back?”

“Oh, it really surprised me! Pussum, I wish you wouldn’t do these things. Why did you come back?”

“Not for anything from you,” she repeated.

“Not for anything from you,” she said again.

“You’ve said that before,” he cried in a high voice.

“You’ve said that before,” he shouted in a high-pitched voice.

She turned completely away from him, to Gerald Crich, whose eyes were shining with a subtle amusement.

She turned completely away from him to Gerald Crich, whose eyes were sparkling with a hint of amusement.

“Were you ever vewy much afwaid of the savages?” she asked in her calm, dull childish voice.

“Were you ever really scared of the savages?” she asked in her calm, flat childish voice.

“No—never very much afraid. On the whole they’re harmless—they’re not born yet, you can’t feel really afraid of them. You know you can manage them.”

“No—never really scared. Overall, they’re harmless—they’re not here yet, so you can’t truly be afraid of them. You know you can handle them.”

“Do you weally? Aren’t they very fierce?”

“Do you really? Aren’t they really fierce?”

“Not very. There aren’t many fierce things, as a matter of fact. There aren’t many things, neither people nor animals, that have it in them to be really dangerous.”

“Not really. There aren’t a lot of fierce things, actually. There aren’t many things, whether people or animals, that are truly capable of being dangerous.”

“Except in herds,” interrupted Birkin.

"Unless in herds," interrupted Birkin.

“Aren’t there really?” she said. “Oh, I thought savages were all so dangerous, they’d have your life before you could look round.”

“Aren’t there really?” she said. “Oh, I thought savages were all so dangerous that they’d take your life before you even realized what was happening.”

“Did you?” he laughed. “They are over-rated, savages. They’re too much like other people, not exciting, after the first acquaintance.”

“Did you?” he laughed. “They’re overrated, savages. They’re too much like everyone else, not interesting after you get to know them.”

“Oh, it’s not so very wonderfully brave then, to be an explorer?”

“Oh, so it's not really that incredibly brave to be an explorer?”

“No. It’s more a question of hardships than of terrors.”

“No. It’s more about hardships than fears.”

“Oh! And weren’t you ever afraid?”

“Oh! Weren't you ever afraid?”

“In my life? I don’t know. Yes, I’m afraid of some things—of being shut up, locked up anywhere—or being fastened. I’m afraid of being bound hand and foot.”

“In my life? I don’t know. Yeah, I’m afraid of some things—like being trapped, locked up anywhere—or being restrained. I’m scared of being tied up hand and foot.”

She looked at him steadily with her dark eyes, that rested on him and roused him so deeply, that it left his upper self quite calm. It was rather delicious, to feel her drawing his self-revelations from him, as from the very innermost dark marrow of his body. She wanted to know. And her dark eyes seemed to be looking through into his naked organism. He felt, she was compelled to him, she was fated to come into contact with him, must have the seeing him and knowing him. And this roused a curious exultance. Also he felt, she must relinquish herself into his hands, and be subject to him. She was so profane, slave-like, watching him, absorbed by him. It was not that she was interested in what he said; she was absorbed by his self-revelation, by him, she wanted the secret of him, the experience of his male being.

She looked at him steadily with her dark eyes, which rested on him and stirred him so deeply that he felt completely at ease. It was rather wonderful to feel her pulling his inner thoughts from him, almost like she was reaching into the deepest parts of him. She wanted to know him. Her dark eyes seemed to see right through to his very being. He felt that she was drawn to him, that it was meant to be for her to connect with him, to see him and understand him. This idea filled him with a strange joy. He also sensed that she needed to give herself to him and be under his control. She seemed so raw and devoted, watching him, completely absorbed by him. It wasn't about her interest in what he said; she was captivated by his self-revelation, by him, and she craved the secret of him, the experience of his masculinity.

Gerald’s face was lit up with an uncanny smile, full of light and rousedness, yet unconscious. He sat with his arms on the table, his sunbrowned, rather sinister hands, that were animal and yet very shapely and attractive, pushed forward towards her. And they fascinated her. And she knew, she watched her own fascination.

Gerald's face was brightened by an unusual smile, full of light and energy, though he didn't seem aware of it. He sat with his arms on the table, his sun-kissed, somewhat eerie hands—both wild and yet very well-shaped and appealing—extended towards her. They captivated her. And she recognized her own captivation.

Other men had come to the table, to talk with Birkin and Halliday. Gerald said in a low voice, apart, to Pussum:

Other men had joined the table to chat with Birkin and Halliday. Gerald said quietly, aside to Pussum:

“Where have you come back from?”

“Where did you come back from?”

“From the country,” replied Pussum, in a very low, yet fully resonant voice. Her face closed hard. Continually she glanced at Halliday, and then a black flare came over her eyes. The heavy, fair young man ignored her completely; he was really afraid of her. For some moments she would be unaware of Gerald. He had not conquered her yet.

“From the country,” replied Pussum, in a very soft, yet fully resonant voice. Her expression went rigid. She kept glancing at Halliday, and then a dark look crossed her eyes. The heavy, fair young man completely ignored her; he was genuinely afraid of her. For a while, she seemed unaware of Gerald. He hadn’t won her over yet.

“And what has Halliday to do with it?” he asked, his voice still muted.

“And what does Halliday have to do with it?” he asked, his voice still soft.

She would not answer for some seconds. Then she said, unwillingly:

She didn’t respond for a few seconds. Then she said, reluctantly:

“He made me go and live with him, and now he wants to throw me over. And yet he won’t let me go to anybody else. He wants me to live hidden in the country. And then he says I persecute him, that he can’t get rid of me.”

“He made me move in with him, and now he wants to break up. And yet he won’t let me go to anyone else. He wants me to stay hidden in the countryside. And then he says I’m the one bothering him, that he can’t get rid of me.”

“Doesn’t know his own mind,” said Gerald.

"Doesn’t know what he thinks," said Gerald.

“He hasn’t any mind, so he can’t know it,” she said. “He waits for what somebody tells him to do. He never does anything he wants to do himself—because he doesn’t know what he wants. He’s a perfect baby.”

“He doesn’t have his own thoughts, so he can’t understand it,” she said. “He waits for someone to tell him what to do. He never does anything he wants to do on his own—because he doesn’t know what he wants. He’s like a perfect baby.”

Gerald looked at Halliday for some moments, watching the soft, rather degenerate face of the young man. Its very softness was an attraction; it was a soft, warm, corrupt nature, into which one might plunge with gratification.

Gerald looked at Halliday for a few moments, observing the soft, somewhat unrefined features of the young man. There was an allure in that very softness; it was a gentle, warm, flawed nature, one that seemed inviting to immerse oneself in with pleasure.

“But he has no hold over you, has he?” Gerald asked.

“But he doesn't have any control over you, right?” Gerald asked.

“You see he made me go and live with him, when I didn’t want to,” she replied. “He came and cried to me, tears, you never saw so many, saying he couldn’t bear it unless I went back to him. And he wouldn’t go away, he would have stayed for ever. He made me go back. Then every time he behaves in this fashion. And now I’m going to have a baby, he wants to give me a hundred pounds and send me into the country, so that he would never see me nor hear of me again. But I’m not going to do it, after—”

“You see, he made me go live with him when I didn’t want to,” she replied. “He came and cried to me, tears—you’ve never seen so many—saying he couldn’t bear it unless I went back to him. And he wouldn’t leave; he would have stayed forever. He made me go back. Then every time he acts like this. And now I’m going to have a baby, he wants to give me a hundred pounds and send me away to the country so that he would never see me or hear from me again. But I’m not going to do it, after—”

A queer look came over Gerald’s face.

A strange expression crossed Gerald’s face.

“Are you going to have a child?” he asked incredulous. It seemed, to look at her, impossible, she was so young and so far in spirit from any childbearing.

“Are you going to have a baby?” he asked, incredulous. It seemed impossible, looking at her; she was so young and so distant in spirit from any thoughts of having children.

She looked full into his face, and her dark, inchoate eyes had now a furtive look, and a look of a knowledge of evil, dark and indomitable. A flame ran secretly to his heart.

She looked directly into his face, and her dark, vague eyes now had a sly expression, along with an awareness of evil that was dark and unyielding. A warmth surged quietly to his heart.

“Yes,” she said. “Isn’t it beastly?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Isn’t it awful?”

“Don’t you want it?” he asked.

“Don’t you want it?” he asked.

“I don’t,” she replied emphatically.

“I don’t,” she said firmly.

“But—” he said, “how long have you known?”

“But—” he said, “how long have you known?”

“Ten weeks,” she said.

"10 weeks," she said.

All the time she kept her dark, inchoate eyes full upon him. He remained silent, thinking. Then, switching off and becoming cold, he asked, in a voice full of considerate kindness:

All the time, she kept her dark, unclear eyes focused on him. He stayed silent, lost in thought. Then, turning off the warmth and becoming distant, he asked in a voice full of genuine kindness:

“Is there anything we can eat here? Is there anything you would like?”

“Is there anything we can eat here? Is there something you’d like?”

“Yes,” she said, “I should adore some oysters.”

“Yes,” she said, “I could really go for some oysters.”

“All right,” he said. “We’ll have oysters.” And he beckoned to the waiter.

“All right,” he said. “We’ll get oysters.” And he signaled to the waiter.

Halliday took no notice, until the little plate was set before her. Then suddenly he cried:

Halliday ignored it until the small plate was placed in front of her. Then, all of a sudden, he shouted:

“Pussum, you can’t eat oysters when you’re drinking brandy.”

“Pussum, you can’t eat oysters while you’re drinking brandy.”

“What has it go to do with you?” she asked.

“What does it have to do with you?” she asked.

“Nothing, nothing,” he cried. “But you can’t eat oysters when you’re drinking brandy.”

“Nothing, nothing,” he shouted. “But you can’t eat oysters while you’re drinking brandy.”

“I’m not drinking brandy,” she replied, and she sprinkled the last drops of her liqueur over his face. He gave an odd squeal. She sat looking at him, as if indifferent.

“I’m not drinking brandy,” she said, and she splashed the last drops of her liqueur onto his face. He made a strange squeal. She sat there looking at him, as if she didn’t care.

“Pussum, why do you do that?” he cried in panic. He gave Gerald the impression that he was terrified of her, and that he loved his terror. He seemed to relish his own horror and hatred of her, turn it over and extract every flavour from it, in real panic. Gerald thought him a strange fool, and yet piquant.

“Pussum, why do you do that?” he yelled in panic. He made Gerald feel like he was genuinely scared of her, and that he enjoyed being scared. He appeared to savor his own fear and loathing of her, turning it over and extracting every nuance from it, in real panic. Gerald thought he was a strange idiot, yet intriguing.

“But Pussum,” said another man, in a very small, quick Eton voice, “you promised not to hurt him.”

“But Pussum,” said another man, in a very small, quick Eton voice, “you promised not to hurt him.”

“I haven’t hurt him,” she answered.

“I didn’t hurt him,” she replied.

“What will you drink?” the young man asked. He was dark, and smooth-skinned, and full of a stealthy vigour.

“What do you want to drink?” the young man asked. He had dark skin, a smooth complexion, and an underlying energy.

“I don’t like porter, Maxim,” she replied.

“I don’t like porter, Maxim,” she said.

“You must ask for champagne,” came the whispering, gentlemanly voice of the other.

“You need to ask for champagne,” came the soft, refined voice of the other.

Gerald suddenly realised that this was a hint to him.

Gerald suddenly realized that this was a clue for him.

“Shall we have champagne?” he asked, laughing.

“Should we have some champagne?” he asked, laughing.

“Yes please, dwy,” she lisped childishly.

“Yes please, daddy,” she lisped childishly.

Gerald watched her eating the oysters. She was delicate and finicking in her eating, her fingers were fine and seemed very sensitive in the tips, so she put her food apart with fine, small motions, she ate carefully, delicately. It pleased him very much to see her, and it irritated Birkin. They were all drinking champagne. Maxim, the prim young Russian with the smooth, warm-coloured face and black, oiled hair was the only one who seemed to be perfectly calm and sober. Birkin was white and abstract, unnatural, Gerald was smiling with a constant bright, amused, cold light in his eyes, leaning a little protectively towards the Pussum, who was very handsome, and soft, unfolded like some red lotus in dreadful flowering nakedness, vainglorious now, flushed with wine and with the excitement of men. Halliday looked foolish. One glass of wine was enough to make him drunk and giggling. Yet there was always a pleasant, warm naïveté about him, that made him attractive.

Gerald watched her eat the oysters. She was delicate and particular in her eating, her fingers were slender and seemed very sensitive at the tips, so she moved her food aside with small, careful motions, eating gently and delicately. It made him very happy to see her, and it annoyed Birkin. They were all drinking champagne. Maxim, the prim young Russian with the smooth, warm-toned face and black, oiled hair was the only one who seemed completely calm and sober. Birkin looked pale and abstract, unnatural; Gerald was smiling with a constant bright, amused, cold light in his eyes, leaning a bit protectively towards Pussum, who was very beautiful and soft, blooming like a red lotus in dreadful nakedness, now full of pride, flushed from the wine and the excitement of the men. Halliday looked foolish. One glass of wine was enough to make him tipsy and giggly. Yet there was always a charming, warm naïveté about him that made him appealing.

“I’m not afwaid of anything except black-beetles,” said the Pussum, looking up suddenly and staring with her black eyes, on which there seemed an unseeing film of flame, fully upon Gerald. He laughed dangerously, from the blood. Her childish speech caressed his nerves, and her burning, filmed eyes, turned now full upon him, oblivious of all her antecedents, gave him a sort of licence.

“I’m not afraid of anything except for cockroaches,” said the Pussum, looking up suddenly and staring with her black eyes, which seemed to have a hazy film of fire over them, directly at Gerald. He laughed dangerously, from the blood. Her childish words soothed his nerves, and her glowing, film-covered eyes, now fixed on him, completely unaware of her past, gave him a kind of permission.

“I’m not,” she protested. “I’m not afraid of other things. But black-beetles—ugh!” she shuddered convulsively, as if the very thought were too much to bear.

“I’m not,” she protested. “I’m not afraid of other things. But cockroaches—ugh!” she shuddered convulsively, as if just thinking about it was too much to handle.

“Do you mean,” said Gerald, with the punctiliousness of a man who has been drinking, “that you are afraid of the sight of a black-beetle, or you are afraid of a black-beetle biting you, or doing you some harm?”

“Do you mean,” said Gerald, with the carefulness of someone who has been drinking, “that you’re scared of seeing a cockroach, or scared of a cockroach biting you, or hurting you in some way?”

“Do they bite?” cried the girl.

“Do they bite?” the girl exclaimed.

“How perfectly loathsome!” exclaimed Halliday.

“How totally disgusting!” exclaimed Halliday.

“I don’t know,” replied Gerald, looking round the table. “Do black-beetles bite? But that isn’t the point. Are you afraid of their biting, or is it a metaphysical antipathy?”

“I don’t know,” Gerald replied, looking around the table. “Do black beetles bite? But that’s not the issue. Are you scared of them biting, or is it some kind of philosophical aversion?”

The girl was looking full upon him all the time with inchoate eyes.

The girl was gazing at him directly the whole time with uncertain eyes.

“Oh, I think they’re beastly, they’re horrid,” she cried. “If I see one, it gives me the creeps all over. If one were to crawl on me, I’m sure I should die—I’m sure I should.”

“Oh, I think they’re awful, they’re disgusting,” she exclaimed. “If I see one, it gives me the chills all over. If one were to crawl on me, I’m sure I’d die—I’m sure I would.”

“I hope not,” whispered the young Russian.

“I hope not,” whispered the young Russian.

“I’m sure I should, Maxim,” she asseverated.

“I’m sure I should, Maxim,” she affirmed.

“Then one won’t crawl on you,” said Gerald, smiling and knowing. In some strange way he understood her.

“Then one won’t crawl on you,” Gerald said, smiling and knowing. In a weird way, he understood her.

“It’s metaphysical, as Gerald says,” Birkin stated.

“It’s metaphysical, like Gerald says,” Birkin said.

There was a little pause of uneasiness.

There was a brief moment of discomfort.

“And are you afraid of nothing else, Pussum?” asked the young Russian, in his quick, hushed, elegant manner.

“And are you afraid of anything else, Pussum?” asked the young Russian, in his swift, quiet, elegant style.

“Not weally,” she said. “I am afwaid of some things, but not weally the same. I’m not afwaid of blood.”

"Not really," she said. "I'm afraid of some things, but not really the same. I'm not afraid of blood."

“Not afwaid of blood!” exclaimed a young man with a thick, pale, jeering face, who had just come to the table and was drinking whisky.

“Not afraid of blood!” shouted a young man with a thick, pale, mocking face, who had just arrived at the table and was drinking whiskey.

The Pussum turned on him a sulky look of dislike, low and ugly.

The Pussum shot him a sulky glare of dislike, low and ugly.

“Aren’t you really afraid of blud?” the other persisted, a sneer all over his face.

“Aren’t you actually afraid of blood?” the other pressed on, a sneer all over his face.

“No, I’m not,” she retorted.

“No, I’m not,” she snapped.

“Why, have you ever seen blood, except in a dentist’s spittoon?” jeered the young man.

“Why, have you ever seen blood, except in a dentist’s spit cup?” the young man mocked.

“I wasn’t speaking to you,” she replied rather superbly.

“I wasn’t talking to you,” she replied quite confidently.

“You can answer me, can’t you?” he said.

“You can answer me, right?” he said.

For reply, she suddenly jabbed a knife across his thick, pale hand. He started up with a vulgar curse.

For an answer, she quickly drove a knife across his thick, pale hand. He jumped up with a crude curse.

“Show’s what you are,” said the Pussum in contempt.

“Shows what you are,” said the Pussum with disdain.

“Curse you,” said the young man, standing by the table and looking down at her with acrid malevolence.

“Curse you,” said the young man, standing by the table and looking down at her with bitter malice.

“Stop that,” said Gerald, in quick, instinctive command.

“Stop that,” Gerald said sharply, his instincts taking over.

The young man stood looking down at her with sardonic contempt, a cowed, self-conscious look on his thick, pale face. The blood began to flow from his hand.

The young man stood looking down at her with sarcastic disdain, a intimidated, self-aware expression on his thick, pale face. Blood started to drip from his hand.

“Oh, how horrible, take it away!” squealed Halliday, turning green and averting his face.

“Oh, that’s awful, get it away!” Halliday shrieked, turning green and turning his head away.

“D’you feel ill?” asked the sardonic young man, in some concern. “Do you feel ill, Julius? Garn, it’s nothing, man, don’t give her the pleasure of letting her think she’s performed a feat—don’t give her the satisfaction, man—it’s just what she wants.”

“Do you feel sick?” asked the sarcastic young man, somewhat concerned. “Do you feel sick, Julius? Come on, it’s nothing, man, don’t give her the pleasure of thinking she’s done something great—don’t give her the satisfaction, man—it’s exactly what she wants.”

“Oh!” squealed Halliday.

“Oh!” squealed Halliday.

“He’s going to cat, Maxim,” said the Pussum warningly. The suave young Russian rose and took Halliday by the arm, leading him away. Birkin, white and diminished, looked on as if he were displeased. The wounded, sardonic young man moved away, ignoring his bleeding hand in the most conspicuous fashion.

“Maxim, he’s going to freak out,” the Pussum warned. The smooth young Russian stood up and took Halliday by the arm, guiding him away. Birkin, pale and looking smaller, watched as if he were unhappy. The wounded, sarcastic young man walked away, deliberately ignoring his bleeding hand.

“He’s an awful coward, really,” said the Pussum to Gerald. “He’s got such an influence over Julius.”

“He’s a total coward, honestly,” said the Pussum to Gerald. “He has such a hold over Julius.”

“Who is he?” asked Gerald.

“Who’s he?” asked Gerald.

“He’s a Jew, really. I can’t bear him.”

“He’s a Jew, honestly. I can’t stand him.”

“Well, he’s quite unimportant. But what’s wrong with Halliday?”

"Well, he's not really important. But what's up with Halliday?"

“Julius’s the most awful coward you’ve ever seen,” she cried. “He always faints if I lift a knife—he’s tewwified of me.”

“Julius is the biggest coward you’ve ever seen,” she exclaimed. “He always faints if I pick up a knife—he’s terrified of me.”

“H’m!” said Gerald.

“Hm!” said Gerald.

“They’re all afwaid of me,” she said. “Only the Jew thinks he’s going to show his courage. But he’s the biggest coward of them all, really, because he’s afwaid what people will think about him—and Julius doesn’t care about that.”

“They're all afraid of me,” she said. “Only the Jew thinks he's going to show his courage. But he's actually the biggest coward of them all because he's afraid of what people will think of him—and Julius doesn’t care about that.”

“They’ve a lot of valour between them,” said Gerald good-humouredly.

“They have a lot of bravery between them,” said Gerald with a smile.

The Pussum looked at him with a slow, slow smile. She was very handsome, flushed, and confident in dreadful knowledge. Two little points of light glinted on Gerald’s eyes.

The Pussum looked at him with a slow, slow smile. She was very beautiful, flushed, and exuded a confidence that came from her dark knowledge. Two little points of light sparkled in Gerald’s eyes.

“Why do they call you Pussum, because you’re like a cat?” he asked her.

“Why do they call you Pussum, is it because you’re like a cat?” he asked her.

“I expect so,” she said.

"I think so," she said.

The smile grew more intense on his face.

The smile on his face grew even stronger.

“You are, rather; or a young, female panther.”

“You’re more like a young female panther.”

“Oh God, Gerald!” said Birkin, in some disgust.

“Oh God, Gerald!” Birkin exclaimed, a bit disgusted.

They both looked uneasily at Birkin.

They both looked at Birkin with unease.

“You’re silent tonight, Wupert,” she said to him, with a slight insolence, being safe with the other man.

“You’re quiet tonight, Wupert,” she said to him, with a hint of sass, feeling comfortable with the other guy.

Halliday was coming back, looking forlorn and sick.

Halliday was coming back, looking miserable and unwell.

“Pussum,” he said, “I wish you wouldn’t do these things—Oh!” He sank in his chair with a groan.

“Pussum,” he said, “I really wish you wouldn’t do these things—Oh!” He slumped in his chair with a groan.

“You’d better go home,” she said to him.

“You should head home,” she said to him.

“I will go home,” he said. “But won’t you all come along. Won’t you come round to the flat?” he said to Gerald. “I should be so glad if you would. Do—that’ll be splendid. I say?” He looked round for a waiter. “Get me a taxi.” Then he groaned again. “Oh I do feel—perfectly ghastly! Pussum, you see what you do to me.”

“I will go home,” he said. “But won’t you all come with me? Can you come to the apartment?” he asked Gerald. “I’d be so happy if you would. Do—that would be amazing. What do you think?” He looked around for a waiter. “Get me a taxi.” Then he groaned again. “Oh, I feel—absolutely terrible! Pussum, you see what you do to me.”

“Then why are you such an idiot?” she said with sullen calm.

“Then why are you such an idiot?” she said, her voice steady but unhappy.

“But I’m not an idiot! Oh, how awful! Do come, everybody, it will be so splendid. Pussum, you are coming. What? Oh but you must come, yes, you must. What? Oh, my dear girl, don’t make a fuss now, I feel perfectly—Oh, it’s so ghastly—Ho!—er! Oh!”

“But I’m not an idiot! Oh, how terrible! Come on, everyone, it’ll be amazing. Pussum, you'll come, right? What? Oh, but you have to come, yes, you have to. What? Oh, my dear, don’t make a scene now, I feel perfectly—Oh, it’s so awful—Ho!—um! Oh!”

“You know you can’t drink,” she said to him, coldly.

“You know you can’t drink,” she said to him, icily.

“I tell you it isn’t drink—it’s your disgusting behaviour, Pussum, it’s nothing else. Oh, how awful! Libidnikov, do let us go.”

“I’m telling you, it’s not the drinking—it’s your disgusting behavior, Pussum, that’s the problem. Oh, how terrible! Libidnikov, let’s get out of here.”

“He’s only drunk one glass—only one glass,” came the rapid, hushed voice of the young Russian.

"He's only had one drink—just one drink," said the quick, quiet voice of the young Russian.

They all moved off to the door. The girl kept near to Gerald, and seemed to be at one in her motion with him. He was aware of this, and filled with demon-satisfaction that his motion held good for two. He held her in the hollow of his will, and she was soft, secret, invisible in her stirring there.

They all walked toward the door. The girl stayed close to Gerald and seemed to move in sync with him. He noticed this and felt a surge of satisfaction knowing that his actions affected both of them. He had her captivated, and she was gentle, mysterious, and subtle in her movement beside him.

They crowded five of them into the taxi-cab. Halliday lurched in first, and dropped into his seat against the other window. Then the Pussum took her place, and Gerald sat next to her. They heard the young Russian giving orders to the driver, then they were all seated in the dark, crowded close together, Halliday groaning and leaning out of the window. They felt the swift, muffled motion of the car.

They crammed five of them into the taxi. Halliday stumbled in first and dropped into his seat by the other window. Then Pussum took her spot, and Gerald sat next to her. They heard the young Russian telling the driver what to do, and then they were all sitting in the dark, pressed together, with Halliday groaning and leaning out the window. They could feel the rapid, muted movement of the car.

The Pussum sat near to Gerald, and she seemed to become soft, subtly to infuse herself into his bones, as if she were passing into him in a black, electric flow. Her being suffused into his veins like a magnetic darkness, and concentrated at the base of his spine like a fearful source of power. Meanwhile her voice sounded out reedy and nonchalant, as she talked indifferently with Birkin and with Maxim. Between her and Gerald was this silence and this black, electric comprehension in the darkness. Then she found his hand, and grasped it in her own firm, small clasp. It was so utterly dark, and yet such a naked statement, that rapid vibrations ran through his blood and over his brain, he was no longer responsible. Still her voice rang on like a bell, tinged with a tone of mockery. And as she swung her head, her fine mane of hair just swept his face, and all his nerves were on fire, as with a subtle friction of electricity. But the great centre of his force held steady, a magnificent pride to him, at the base of his spine.

The Pussum sat close to Gerald, and she seemed to soften, subtly merging with him, as if she were flowing into him in a dark, electric current. Her presence filled his veins like a magnetic darkness, concentrating at the base of his spine like a source of fearful power. Meanwhile, her voice was light and casual as she talked indifferently with Birkin and Maxim. Between her and Gerald was a silence and a shared, electric understanding in the darkness. Then she found his hand and grasped it firmly in her small grip. It was completely dark, yet so raw and truthful, that a rush of energy coursed through his blood and over his mind, making him feel no longer in control. Still, her voice resonated like a bell, tinged with mockery. As she tilted her head, her beautiful hair brushed against his face, igniting all his nerves, like a subtle spark of electricity. But the core of his strength remained steady, a magnificent pride within him, at the base of his spine.

They arrived at a large block of buildings, went up in a lift, and presently a door was being opened for them by a Hindu. Gerald looked in surprise, wondering if he were a gentleman, one of the Hindus down from Oxford, perhaps. But no, he was the man-servant.

They arrived at a big block of buildings, took an elevator up, and soon a Hindu opened a door for them. Gerald looked in surprise, wondering if he was a gentleman, maybe one of the Hindus who had come down from Oxford. But no, he was the servant.

“Make tea, Hasan,” said Halliday.

"Make tea, Hasan," Halliday said.

“There is a room for me?” said Birkin.

“There’s a room for me?” Birkin said.

To both of which questions the man grinned, and murmured.

To both of these questions, the man smiled and said softly.

He made Gerald uncertain, because, being tall and slender and reticent, he looked like a gentleman.

He made Gerald feel unsure because he was tall, slim, and reserved, giving off an air of being a gentleman.

“Who is your servant?” he asked of Halliday. “He looks a swell.”

“Who is your servant?” he asked Halliday. “He looks fancy.”

“Oh yes—that’s because he’s dressed in another man’s clothes. He’s anything but a swell, really. We found him in the road, starving. So I took him here, and another man gave him clothes. He’s anything but what he seems to be—his only advantage is that he can’t speak English and can’t understand it, so he’s perfectly safe.”

“Oh yes—that’s because he’s wearing another man’s clothes. He’s definitely not a fancy guy, really. We found him on the road, starving. So I brought him here, and another guy gave him clothes. He’s completely different from what he looks like—his only advantage is that he can’t speak English and doesn’t understand it, so he’s perfectly safe.”

“He’s very dirty,” said the young Russian swiftly and silently.

"He's really dirty," the young Russian said quickly and quietly.

Directly, the man appeared in the doorway.

Directly, the man stood in the doorway.

“What is it?” said Halliday.

"What's that?" Halliday asked.

The Hindu grinned, and murmured shyly:

The Hindu smiled and said softly:

“Want to speak to master.”

“Want to speak to the boss.”

Gerald watched curiously. The fellow in the doorway was goodlooking and clean-limbed, his bearing was calm, he looked elegant, aristocratic. Yet he was half a savage, grinning foolishly. Halliday went out into the corridor to speak with him.

Gerald watched with interest. The guy in the doorway was good-looking and fit, his posture was relaxed, and he seemed stylish and sophisticated. Yet he had a wild side, grinning stupidly. Halliday stepped out into the hallway to talk to him.

“What?” they heard his voice. “What? What do you say? Tell me again. What? Want money? Want more money? But what do you want money for?” There was the confused sound of the Hindu’s talking, then Halliday appeared in the room, smiling also foolishly, and saying:

“What?” they heard his voice. “What? What do you mean? Tell me again. What? You want money? You want more money? But what do you need money for?” There was the confused sound of the Hindus talking, then Halliday came into the room, also smiling foolishly, and said:

“He says he wants money to buy underclothing. Can anybody lend me a shilling? Oh thanks, a shilling will do to buy all the underclothes he wants.” He took the money from Gerald and went out into the passage again, where they heard him saying, “You can’t want more money, you had three and six yesterday. You mustn’t ask for any more. Bring the tea in quickly.”

“He says he wants money to buy underwear. Can anyone lend me a shilling? Oh, thanks, a shilling will be enough to buy all the underwear he needs.” He took the money from Gerald and went back into the hallway, where they heard him say, “You can’t want more money, you had three and six yesterday. You shouldn’t ask for any more. Bring the tea in quickly.”

Gerald looked round the room. It was an ordinary London sitting-room in a flat, evidently taken furnished, rather common and ugly. But there were several negro statues, wood-carvings from West Africa, strange and disturbing, the carved negroes looked almost like the fœtus of a human being. One was a woman sitting naked in a strange posture, and looking tortured, her abdomen stuck out. The young Russian explained that she was sitting in child-birth, clutching the ends of the band that hung from her neck, one in each hand, so that she could bear down, and help labour. The strange, transfixed, rudimentary face of the woman again reminded Gerald of a fœtus, it was also rather wonderful, conveying the suggestion of the extreme of physical sensation, beyond the limits of mental consciousness.

Gerald looked around the room. It was just a typical London living room in a flat, clearly furnished already, somewhat ordinary and unattractive. However, there were several black statues, wood carvings from West Africa, that were strange and unsettling; the carved figures looked almost like human fetuses. One depicted a woman sitting naked in an odd position, looking in agony, her abdomen protruding. The young Russian explained that she was in labor, gripping the ends of the cord that hung from her neck, one in each hand, to help her push and manage the delivery. The woman's strange, frozen, basic face reminded Gerald of a fetus; it was also somewhat amazing, suggesting an extreme level of physical sensation that went beyond the limits of mental awareness.

“Aren’t they rather obscene?” he asked, disapproving.

“Aren’t they kind of inappropriate?” he asked, disapproving.

“I don’t know,” murmured the other rapidly. “I have never defined the obscene. I think they are very good.”

“I don’t know,” the other person quickly replied. “I’ve never really defined what’s obscene. I think they’re really good.”

Gerald turned away. There were one or two new pictures in the room, in the Futurist manner; there was a large piano. And these, with some ordinary London lodging-house furniture of the better sort, completed the whole.

Gerald turned away. There were a couple of new pictures in the room, done in the Futurist style; there was a large piano. And these, along with some decent London lodging-house furniture, completed the whole setup.

The Pussum had taken off her hat and coat, and was seated on the sofa. She was evidently quite at home in the house, but uncertain, suspended. She did not quite know her position. Her alliance for the time being was with Gerald, and she did not know how far this was admitted by any of the men. She was considering how she should carry off the situation. She was determined to have her experience. Now, at this eleventh hour, she was not to be baulked. Her face was flushed as with battle, her eye was brooding but inevitable.

The Pussum had taken off her hat and coat and was sitting on the sofa. She clearly felt at home in the house, but was uncertain and hesitant. She wasn't sure where she stood. For the moment, she was allied with Gerald, but she wasn't sure how much the other men acknowledged that. She was thinking about how to navigate the situation. She was determined to have her experience. Now, at this critical moment, she wouldn’t be stopped. Her face was flushed as if from a fight, her gaze thoughtful but resolute.

The man came in with tea and a bottle of Kümmel. He set the tray on a little table before the couch.

The man walked in with tea and a bottle of Kümmel. He placed the tray on a small table in front of the couch.

“Pussum,” said Halliday, “pour out the tea.”

“Pussum,” Halliday said, “please pour the tea.”

She did not move.

She stayed still.

“Won’t you do it?” Halliday repeated, in a state of nervous apprehension.

“Won’t you do it?” Halliday repeated, feeling nervous and anxious.

“I’ve not come back here as it was before,” she said. “I only came because the others wanted me to, not for your sake.”

“I haven’t returned here like it was before,” she said. “I only came because the others wanted me to, not for you.”

“My dear Pussum, you know you are your own mistress. I don’t want you to do anything but use the flat for your own convenience—you know it, I’ve told you so many times.”

“My dear Pussum, you know you’re in charge of your own life. I just want you to use the apartment for your own convenience—you know that, I’ve told you many times.”

She did not reply, but silently, reservedly reached for the tea-pot. They all sat round and drank tea. Gerald could feel the electric connection between him and her so strongly, as she sat there quiet and withheld, that another set of conditions altogether had come to pass. Her silence and her immutability perplexed him. How was he going to come to her? And yet he felt it quite inevitable. He trusted completely to the current that held them. His perplexity was only superficial, new conditions reigned, the old were surpassed; here one did as one was possessed to do, no matter what it was.

She didn't answer, but quietly and cautiously reached for the teapot. They all sat around and drank tea. Gerald felt the intense electric connection between him and her so strongly as she sat there, quiet and reserved, that it seemed like a completely different situation had taken hold. Her silence and her steadiness confused him. How was he going to approach her? Yet, he felt it was unavoidable. He completely trusted the current that connected them. His confusion was just surface-level; new circumstances were in control, and the old ones were left behind; here, people acted on their instincts, regardless of what it was.

Birkin rose. It was nearly one o’clock.

Birkin got up. It was almost one o'clock.

“I’m going to bed,” he said. “Gerald, I’ll ring you up in the morning at your place or you ring me up here.”

“I’m heading to bed,” he said. “Gerald, I’ll call you in the morning at your place, or you can call me here.”

“Right,” said Gerald, and Birkin went out.

“Right,” said Gerald, and Birkin left.

When he was well gone, Halliday said in a stimulated voice, to Gerald:

When he was really gone, Halliday said in an excited voice to Gerald:

“I say, won’t you stay here—oh do!”

“I’m asking you, won’t you stay here—oh please!”

“You can’t put everybody up,” said Gerald.

"You can't accommodate everyone," Gerald said.

“Oh but I can, perfectly—there are three more beds besides mine—do stay, won’t you. Everything is quite ready—there is always somebody here—I always put people up—I love having the house crowded.”

“Oh, but I totally can—there are three more beds besides mine—please stay, won’t you? Everything is all set—there's always someone here—I love hosting people—I enjoy having the house full.”

“But there are only two rooms,” said the Pussum, in a cold, hostile voice, “now Rupert’s here.”

“But there are only two rooms,” said the Pussum, in a cold, unfriendly tone, “now that Rupert's here.”

“I know there are only two rooms,” said Halliday, in his odd, high way of speaking. “But what does that matter?”

“I know there are only two rooms,” Halliday said in his strange, high-pitched way of talking. “But what does that matter?”

He was smiling rather foolishly, and he spoke eagerly, with an insinuating determination.

He was smiling a bit stupidly, and he spoke enthusiastically, with a hint of persistence.

“Julius and I will share one room,” said the Russian in his discreet, precise voice. Halliday and he were friends since Eton.

“Julius and I will share a room,” said the Russian in his careful, exact voice. Halliday and he had been friends since Eton.

“It’s very simple,” said Gerald, rising and pressing back his arms, stretching himself. Then he went again to look at one of the pictures. Every one of his limbs was turgid with electric force, and his back was tense like a tiger’s, with slumbering fire. He was very proud.

“It’s really easy,” Gerald said, standing up and pushing back his arms, stretching himself. Then he went to inspect one of the pictures again. Every part of him was charged with energy, and his back was tight like a tiger’s, holding back power. He felt very proud.

The Pussum rose. She gave a black look at Halliday, black and deadly, which brought the rather foolishly pleased smile to that young man’s face. Then she went out of the room, with a cold good-night to them all generally.

The Pussum got up. She shot a dark glare at Halliday, one that was both intense and menacing, which only made the rather foolishly pleased smile on his face grow wider. Then she left the room, giving a cold good-night to everyone in general.

There was a brief interval, they heard a door close, then Maxim said, in his refined voice:

There was a short pause, and then they heard a door close. Maxim said, in his polished voice:

“That’s all right.”

"That's okay."

He looked significantly at Gerald, and said again, with a silent nod:

He gave Gerald a meaningful glance and repeated his words with a silent nod:

“That’s all right—you’re all right.”

"That's okay—you’re good."

Gerald looked at the smooth, ruddy, comely face, and at the strange, significant eyes, and it seemed as if the voice of the young Russian, so small and perfect, sounded in the blood rather than in the air.

Gerald looked at the smooth, rosy, attractive face, and the unusual, expressive eyes, and it felt like the young Russian's voice, so soft and perfect, echoed in his veins rather than in the air.

I’m all right then,” said Gerald.

“I’m good then,” said Gerald.

“Yes! Yes! You’re all right,” said the Russian.

“Yes! Yes! You’re right,” said the Russian.

Halliday continued to smile, and to say nothing.

Halliday kept smiling and said nothing.

Suddenly the Pussum appeared again in the door, her small, childish face looking sullen and vindictive.

Suddenly, the Pussum appeared again in the doorway, her small, childlike face looking sulky and vengeful.

“I know you want to catch me out,” came her cold, rather resonant voice. “But I don’t care, I don’t care how much you catch me out.”

“I know you want to expose me,” her cold, somewhat resonant voice said. “But I don’t care, I don’t care how much you expose me.”

She turned and was gone again. She had been wearing a loose dressing-gown of purple silk, tied round her waist. She looked so small and childish and vulnerable, almost pitiful. And yet the black looks of her eyes made Gerald feel drowned in some potent darkness that almost frightened him.

She turned and was gone again. She had been wearing a loose purple silk robe tied around her waist. She looked so small, childlike, and vulnerable, almost pitiful. And yet the dark look in her eyes made Gerald feel engulfed in a powerful darkness that almost scared him.

The men lit another cigarette and talked casually.

The men lit up another cigarette and chatted casually.

CHAPTER VII.
FETISH

In the morning Gerald woke late. He had slept heavily. Pussum was still asleep, sleeping childishly and pathetically. There was something small and curled up and defenceless about her, that roused an unsatisfied flame of passion in the young man’s blood, a devouring avid pity. He looked at her again. But it would be too cruel to wake her. He subdued himself, and went away.

In the morning, Gerald woke up late. He had slept deeply. Pussum was still asleep, looking innocent and vulnerable. There was something small and curled up about her that stirred an unfulfilled fire of desire in the young man’s veins, a consuming and tender pity. He looked at her again. But waking her would be too cruel. He controlled himself and quietly left.

Hearing voices coming from the sitting-room, Halliday talking to Libidnikov, he went to the door and glanced in. He had on a silk wrap of a beautiful bluish colour, with an amethyst hem.

Hearing voices from the living room, Halliday talking to Libidnikov, he went to the door and peeked inside. He was wearing a silk wrap in a beautiful bluish color, with an amethyst trim.

To his surprise he saw the two young men by the fire, stark naked. Halliday looked up, rather pleased.

To his surprise, he saw the two young men by the fire, completely naked. Halliday looked up, quite pleased.

“Good-morning,” he said. “Oh—did you want towels?” And stark naked he went out into the hall, striding a strange, white figure between the unliving furniture. He came back with the towels, and took his former position, crouching seated before the fire on the fender.

“Good morning,” he said. “Oh—did you want towels?” And completely naked, he went out into the hall, walking like a strange, white figure among the lifeless furniture. He returned with the towels and took his previous position, crouching in front of the fire on the fender.

“Don’t you love to feel the fire on your skin?” he said.

“Don’t you love feeling the heat on your skin?” he said.

“It is rather pleasant,” said Gerald.

“It’s pretty nice,” said Gerald.

“How perfectly splendid it must be to be in a climate where one could do without clothing altogether,” said Halliday.

“How amazing it must be to be in a place where you could go without clothes completely,” Halliday said.

“Yes,” said Gerald, “if there weren’t so many things that sting and bite.”

“Yes,” said Gerald, “if there weren’t so many things that sting and bite.”

“That’s a disadvantage,” murmured Maxim.

"That's a disadvantage," Maxim murmured.

Gerald looked at him, and with a slight revulsion saw the human animal, golden skinned and bare, somehow humiliating. Halliday was different. He had a rather heavy, slack, broken beauty, white and firm. He was like a Christ in a Pietà. The animal was not there at all, only the heavy, broken beauty. And Gerald realised how Halliday’s eyes were beautiful too, so blue and warm and confused, broken also in their expression. The fireglow fell on his heavy, rather bowed shoulders, he sat slackly crouched on the fender, his face was uplifted, weak, perhaps slightly disintegrate, and yet with a moving beauty of its own.

Gerald looked at him and felt a slight disgust at the sight of the human form, golden-skinned and bare, somehow embarrassing. Halliday was different. He had a heavy, slack, flawed beauty, pale and firm. He resembled a Christ in a Pietà. The primal aspect was completely absent, leaving only the heavy, flawed beauty. And Gerald realized that Halliday’s eyes were beautiful too, so blue and warm and confused, also broken in their expression. The glow of the fire illuminated his heavy, slightly stooped shoulders; he sat slouched on the fender, his face lifted, weak, perhaps slightly disintegrating, yet possessing a moving beauty of its own.

“Of course,” said Maxim, “you’ve been in hot countries where the people go about naked.”

“Of course,” said Maxim, “you’ve traveled to warm countries where people walk around without clothes.”

“Oh really!” exclaimed Halliday. “Where?”

“Oh really!” Halliday exclaimed. “Where?”

“South America—Amazon,” said Gerald.

“South America—Amazon,” Gerald said.

“Oh but how perfectly splendid! It’s one of the things I want most to do—to live from day to day without ever putting on any sort of clothing whatever. If I could do that, I should feel I had lived.”

“Oh, how incredibly wonderful! It’s one of the things I want most—to live each day without ever wearing any kind of clothing at all. If I could do that, I would feel like I truly lived.”

“But why?” said Gerald. “I can’t see that it makes so much difference.”

“But why?” Gerald said. “I don’t see how it makes that much of a difference.”

“Oh, I think it would be perfectly splendid. I’m sure life would be entirely another thing—entirely different, and perfectly wonderful.”

“Oh, I think it would be absolutely amazing. I’m sure life would be completely different—totally changed, and wonderfully perfect.”

“But why?” asked Gerald. “Why should it?”

“But why?” Gerald asked. “Why should it?”

“Oh—one would feel things instead of merely looking at them. I should feel the air move against me, and feel the things I touched, instead of having only to look at them. I’m sure life is all wrong because it has become much too visual—we can neither hear nor feel nor understand, we can only see. I’m sure that is entirely wrong.”

“Oh—one would feel things instead of just looking at them. I should feel the air moving against me and the things I touch, instead of only being able to see them. I’m convinced that life is totally off track because it’s become way too visual—we can neither hear nor feel nor understand; we can only see. I really believe that’s completely wrong.”

“Yes, that is true, that is true,” said the Russian.

“Yes, that's true, that's true,” said the Russian.

Gerald glanced at him, and saw him, his suave, golden coloured body with the black hair growing fine and freely, like tendrils, and his limbs like smooth plant-stems. He was so healthy and well-made, why did he make one ashamed, why did one feel repelled? Why should Gerald even dislike it, why did it seem to him to detract from his own dignity. Was that all a human being amounted to? So uninspired! thought Gerald.

Gerald looked at him and saw his smooth, golden body with fine black hair growing freely like tendrils, and his limbs like sleek plant stems. He was so healthy and well-built, but why did he make Gerald feel ashamed? Why did Gerald find him repulsive? Why should he even dislike him? Why did it seem to take away from his own dignity? Was that all a person was worth? So uninspiring! thought Gerald.

Birkin suddenly appeared in the doorway, in white pyjamas and wet hair, and a towel over his arm. He was aloof and white, and somehow evanescent.

Birkin suddenly showed up in the doorway, wearing white pajamas and with wet hair, and a towel draped over his arm. He seemed distant and pale, and somehow ethereal.

“There’s the bath-room now, if you want it,” he said generally, and was going away again, when Gerald called:

“There’s the bathroom now, if you need it,” he said casually, and was turning to leave again when Gerald called:

“I say, Rupert!”

“Hey, Rupert!”

“What?” The single white figure appeared again, a presence in the room.

“What?” The single white figure showed up again, a presence in the room.

“What do you think of that figure there? I want to know,” Gerald asked.

“What do you think of that figure over there? I want to know,” Gerald asked.

Birkin, white and strangely ghostly, went over to the carved figure of the negro woman in labour. Her nude, protuberant body crouched in a strange, clutching posture, her hands gripping the ends of the band, above her breast.

Birkin, pale and eerily translucent, approached the carved figure of the black woman in labor. Her naked, rounded body hunched over in a peculiar, grasping stance, her hands holding tightly to the ends of the band above her breast.

“It is art,” said Birkin.

“It’s art,” said Birkin.

“Very beautiful, it’s very beautiful,” said the Russian.

“It's really beautiful, so beautiful,” said the Russian.

They all drew near to look. Gerald looked at the group of men, the Russian golden and like a water-plant, Halliday tall and heavily, brokenly beautiful, Birkin very white and indefinite, not to be assigned, as he looked closely at the carven woman. Strangely elated, Gerald also lifted his eyes to the face of the wooden figure. And his heart contracted.

They all gathered around to take a look. Gerald glanced at the group of men: the Russian was golden and graceful like a water plant, Halliday was tall and heavily, strikingly beautiful in a broken way, Birkin was very pale and hard to define, as he studied the carved woman closely. For some reason, Gerald felt a strange sense of joy as he lifted his eyes to the face of the wooden figure. And his heart tightened.

He saw vividly with his spirit the grey, forward-stretching face of the negro woman, African and tense, abstracted in utter physical stress. It was a terrible face, void, peaked, abstracted almost into meaninglessness by the weight of sensation beneath. He saw the Pussum in it. As in a dream, he knew her.

He saw clearly with his mind the tense, forward-stretching face of the black woman, African and strained, lost in pure physical stress. It was a terrible face, hollow, sharp, almost stripped of meaning by the intensity of sensation underneath. He recognized the Pussum in her. Like in a dream, he knew her.

“Why is it art?” Gerald asked, shocked, resentful.

“Why is it art?” Gerald asked, shocked and resentful.

“It conveys a complete truth,” said Birkin. “It contains the whole truth of that state, whatever you feel about it.”

“It conveys a complete truth,” said Birkin. “It contains the whole truth of that situation, no matter how you feel about it.”

“But you can’t call it high art,” said Gerald.

“But you can’t call it high art,” Gerald said.

“High! There are centuries and hundreds of centuries of development in a straight line, behind that carving; it is an awful pitch of culture, of a definite sort.”

“Wow! There are centuries and hundreds of centuries of development in a straight line behind that carving; it represents a staggering level of culture, of a specific kind.”

“What culture?” Gerald asked, in opposition. He hated the sheer African thing.

“What culture?” Gerald asked, pushing back. He hated the whole African thing.

“Pure culture in sensation, culture in the physical consciousness, really ultimate physical consciousness, mindless, utterly sensual. It is so sensual as to be final, supreme.”

"Pure sensation, a culture of physical awareness, truly the ultimate physical awareness, devoid of thought, completely sensual. It is so sensual that it feels final, supreme."

But Gerald resented it. He wanted to keep certain illusions, certain ideas like clothing.

But Gerald resented it. He wanted to hold onto certain illusions, certain ideas like clothes.

“You like the wrong things, Rupert,” he said, “things against yourself.”

“You like the wrong things, Rupert,” he said, “things that go against you.”

“Oh, I know, this isn’t everything,” Birkin replied, moving away.

“Oh, I know, this isn’t everything,” Birkin said, stepping back.

When Gerald went back to his room from the bath, he also carried his clothes. He was so conventional at home, that when he was really away, and on the loose, as now, he enjoyed nothing so much as full outrageousness. So he strode with his blue silk wrap over his arm and felt defiant.

When Gerald returned to his room from the bath, he was also carrying his clothes. He was so conventional at home that when he was truly away and free, like now, he loved nothing more than being completely outrageous. So he walked with his blue silk wrap over his arm and felt bold.

The Pussum lay in her bed, motionless, her round, dark eyes like black, unhappy pools. He could only see the black, bottomless pools of her eyes. Perhaps she suffered. The sensation of her inchoate suffering roused the old sharp flame in him, a mordant pity, a passion almost of cruelty.

The Pussum lay in her bed, completely still, her round, dark eyes like black, sorrowful pools. He could only see the dark, endless depths of her eyes. Maybe she was in pain. The feeling of her vague suffering stirred up an old, intense fire within him, a biting pity, a passion that bordered on cruelty.

“You are awake now,” he said to her.

“You're awake now,” he said to her.

“What time is it?” came her muted voice.

“What time is it?” her voice asked softly.

She seemed to flow back, almost like liquid, from his approach, to sink helplessly away from him. Her inchoate look of a violated slave, whose fulfilment lies in her further and further violation, made his nerves quiver with acutely desirable sensation. After all, his was the only will, she was the passive substance of his will. He tingled with the subtle, biting sensation. And then he knew, he must go away from her, there must be pure separation between them.

She seemed to shrink away from him, almost like liquid, sinking helplessly. The confused expression on her face, like that of someone who has been completely overcome, stirred a deep desire in him. After all, he was the one in control; she was just a part of his will. He felt a sharp, thrilling sensation. And then he realized he had to leave her; there needed to be a clear separation between them.

It was a quiet and ordinary breakfast, the four men all looking very clean and bathed. Gerald and the Russian were both correct and comme il faut in appearance and manner, Birkin was gaunt and sick, and looked a failure in his attempt to be a properly dressed man, like Gerald and Maxim. Halliday wore tweeds and a green flannel shirt, and a rag of a tie, which was just right for him. The Hindu brought in a great deal of soft toast, and looked exactly the same as he had looked the night before, statically the same.

It was a quiet and ordinary breakfast, with the four men all looking neat and well-groomed. Gerald and the Russian both appeared proper and well-put-together in both looks and behavior, while Birkin was thin and unwell, seeming to fail in his effort to dress properly like Gerald and Maxim. Halliday wore tweeds, a green flannel shirt, and a scruffy tie, which suited him perfectly. The Hindu brought in a lot of soft toast and looked exactly the same as he had the night before, completely unchanged.

At the end of the breakfast the Pussum appeared, in a purple silk wrap with a shimmering sash. She had recovered herself somewhat, but was mute and lifeless still. It was a torment to her when anybody spoke to her. Her face was like a small, fine mask, sinister too, masked with unwilling suffering. It was almost midday. Gerald rose and went away to his business, glad to get out. But he had not finished. He was coming back again at evening, they were all dining together, and he had booked seats for the party, excepting Birkin, at a music-hall.

At the end of breakfast, the Pussum showed up in a purple silk robe with a shiny sash. She seemed a bit more together, but still silent and lifeless. It was a struggle for her whenever someone spoke to her. Her face was like a delicate mask, also sinister, hiding unwilling pain. It was almost noon. Gerald got up and left for his work, relieved to get away. But he wasn’t done. He planned to come back in the evening; they were all having dinner together, and he had reserved seats for the group, except for Birkin, at a music hall.

At night they came back to the flat very late again, again flushed with drink. Again the man-servant—who invariably disappeared between the hours of ten and twelve at night—came in silently and inscrutably with tea, bending in a slow, strange, leopard-like fashion to put the tray softly on the table. His face was immutable, aristocratic-looking, tinged slightly with grey under the skin; he was young and good-looking. But Birkin felt a slight sickness, looking at him, and feeling the slight greyness as an ash or a corruption, in the aristocratic inscrutability of expression a nauseating, bestial stupidity.

At night, they returned to the apartment very late once again, both a bit tipsy. Once more, the butler—who always vanished between ten and midnight—quietly entered with tea, bending down in a slow, unusual, cat-like way to gently place the tray on the table. His expression was unchanging, aristocratic, with a hint of grey under his skin; he was young and attractive. However, Birkin felt a slight discomfort as he looked at him, sensing the slight greyness like ash or decay, and in the butler's aristocratic, unreadable expression, he saw a nauseating, animal-like ignorance.

Again they talked cordially and rousedly together. But already a certain friability was coming over the party, Birkin was mad with irritation, Halliday was turning in an insane hatred against Gerald, the Pussum was becoming hard and cold, like a flint knife, and Halliday was laying himself out to her. And her intention, ultimately, was to capture Halliday, to have complete power over him.

Again, they talked warmly and energetically together. But a certain tension was already settling over the group; Birkin was feeling extremely irritated, Halliday was developing a crazy hatred for Gerald, the Pussum was becoming tough and cold, like a flint knife, and Halliday was trying hard to impress her. Ultimately, her goal was to win Halliday over and gain complete control over him.

In the morning they all stalked and lounged about again. But Gerald could feel a strange hostility to himself, in the air. It roused his obstinacy, and he stood up against it. He hung on for two more days. The result was a nasty and insane scene with Halliday on the fourth evening. Halliday turned with absurd animosity upon Gerald, in the café. There was a row. Gerald was on the point of knocking-in Halliday’s face; when he was filled with sudden disgust and indifference, and he went away, leaving Halliday in a foolish state of gloating triumph, the Pussum hard and established, and Maxim standing clear. Birkin was absent, he had gone out of town again.

In the morning, they all walked around and relaxed again. But Gerald felt a strange hostility directed at him in the air. It stirred his stubbornness, and he pushed back against it. He stayed for two more days. The outcome was a nasty and crazy scene with Halliday on the fourth evening. Halliday turned on Gerald with absurd hostility in the café. There was a fight. Gerald was about to punch Halliday when he suddenly felt disgusted and indifferent, so he left, leaving Halliday in a foolish state of gloating triumph, the Pussum hard and established, and Maxim standing clear. Birkin was absent; he had gone out of town again.

Gerald was piqued because he had left without giving the Pussum money. It was true, she did not care whether he gave her money or not, and he knew it. But she would have been glad of ten pounds, and he would have been very glad to give them to her. Now he felt in a false position. He went away chewing his lips to get at the ends of his short clipped moustache. He knew the Pussum was merely glad to be rid of him. She had got her Halliday whom she wanted. She wanted him completely in her power. Then she would marry him. She wanted to marry him. She had set her will on marrying Halliday. She never wanted to hear of Gerald again; unless, perhaps, she were in difficulty; because after all, Gerald was what she called a man, and these others, Halliday, Libidnikov, Birkin, the whole Bohemian set, they were only half men. But it was half men she could deal with. She felt sure of herself with them. The real men, like Gerald, put her in her place too much.

Gerald was annoyed because he had left without giving the Pussum any money. It was true that she didn't care whether he gave her money or not, and he knew that. But she would have been happy to receive ten pounds, and he would have been very happy to give it to her. Now he felt conflicted. He walked away, chewing his lips as he fiddled with the ends of his short, clipped mustache. He knew the Pussum was just relieved to be rid of him. She had gotten the Halliday guy she wanted. She wanted him completely under her control. Then she would marry him. She was determined to marry him. She had made up her mind about marrying Halliday. She never wanted to think about Gerald again, unless, maybe, she found herself in trouble; because after all, Gerald was what she considered a real man, and the others—Halliday, Libidnikov, Birkin, the whole Bohemian crowd—were only half men. But it was half men she felt she could handle. She was confident around them. The real men, like Gerald, made her feel too much like she had to know her place.

Still, she respected Gerald, she really respected him. She had managed to get his address, so that she could appeal to him in time of distress. She knew he wanted to give her money. She would perhaps write to him on that inevitable rainy day.

Still, she respected Gerald; she really respected him. She had managed to get his address so she could reach out to him in times of trouble. She knew he wanted to give her money. She might write to him on that unavoidable rainy day.

CHAPTER VIII.
BREADALBY

Breadalby was a Georgian house with Corinthian pillars, standing among the softer, greener hills of Derbyshire, not far from Cromford. In front, it looked over a lawn, over a few trees, down to a string of fish-ponds in the hollow of the silent park. At the back were trees, among which were to be found the stables, and the big kitchen garden, behind which was a wood.

Breadalby was a Georgian house with Corinthian columns, set amidst the softer, greener hills of Derbyshire, not far from Cromford. In front, it overlooked a lawn, a few trees, and a series of fish ponds in the quiet park below. At the back were trees, among which were the stables and the large kitchen garden, with a wood beyond that.

It was a very quiet place, some miles from the high-road, back from the Derwent Valley, outside the show scenery. Silent and forsaken, the golden stucco showed between the trees, the house-front looked down the park, unchanged and unchanging.

It was a really quiet spot, a few miles from the main road, tucked away from the Derwent Valley, away from the popular sights. Silent and abandoned, the golden stucco peeked through the trees, the front of the house overlooked the park, unchanged and unchanging.

Of late, however, Hermione had lived a good deal at the house. She had turned away from London, away from Oxford, towards the silence of the country. Her father was mostly absent, abroad, she was either alone in the house, with her visitors, of whom there were always several, or she had with her her brother, a bachelor, and a Liberal member of Parliament. He always came down when the House was not sitting, seemed always to be present in Breadalby, although he was most conscientious in his attendance to duty.

Of late, however, Hermione had spent a lot of time at the house. She had turned away from London and Oxford, seeking the quiet of the countryside. Her father was mostly away, traveling abroad, so she was either alone in the house, with her visitors—of whom there were always several—or she had her brother with her, a bachelor and a Liberal MP. He always came down when Parliament wasn’t in session and seemed to be constantly around in Breadalby, even though he was very diligent in his duties.

The summer was just coming in when Ursula and Gudrun went to stay the second time with Hermione. Coming along in the car, after they had entered the park, they looked across the dip, where the fish-ponds lay in silence, at the pillared front of the house, sunny and small like an English drawing of the old school, on the brow of the green hill, against the trees. There were small figures on the green lawn, women in lavender and yellow moving to the shade of the enormous, beautifully balanced cedar tree.

The summer was just starting when Ursula and Gudrun went to stay with Hermione for the second time. As they drove through the park, they looked across the valley, where the fish ponds were quiet, at the front of the house, which was sunny and small like an old-school English drawing, sitting atop the green hill beside the trees. There were small figures on the green lawn, women in lavender and yellow moving toward the shade of the huge, perfectly balanced cedar tree.

“Isn’t it complete!” said Gudrun. “It is as final as an old aquatint.” She spoke with some resentment in her voice, as if she were captivated unwillingly, as if she must admire against her will.

“Isn’t it perfect!” said Gudrun. “It’s as final as an old aquatint.” She spoke with a bit of resentment in her voice, as if she were captivated against her will, as if she had to admire it despite herself.

“Do you love it?” asked Ursula.

“Do you love it?” Ursula asked.

“I don’t love it, but in its way, I think it is quite complete.”

"I don’t love it, but I think it's pretty complete in its own way."

The motor-car ran down the hill and up again in one breath, and they were curving to the side door. A parlour-maid appeared, and then Hermione, coming forward with her pale face lifted, and her hands outstretched, advancing straight to the newcomers, her voice singing:

The car sped down the hill and back up in one go, and they were turning toward the side door. A maid showed up, and then Hermione, stepping forward with her pale face raised and her hands extended, walked straight toward the newcomers, her voice cheerful:

“Here you are—I’m so glad to see you—” she kissed Gudrun—“so glad to see you—” she kissed Ursula and remained with her arm round her. “Are you very tired?”

“Here you are—I’m so happy to see you—” she kissed Gudrun—“so happy to see you—” she kissed Ursula and kept her arm around her. “Are you really tired?”

“Not at all tired,” said Ursula.

“Not tired at all,” Ursula said.

“Are you tired, Gudrun?”

“Are you tired, Gudrun?”

“Not at all, thanks,” said Gudrun.

"Not at all, thanks," Gud

“No—” drawled Hermione. And she stood and looked at them. The two girls were embarrassed because she would not move into the house, but must have her little scene of welcome there on the path. The servants waited.

“No—” Hermione dragged out the word. She stood still and looked at them. The two girls felt awkward because she wouldn’t step inside the house, but insisted on having her little welcome moment right there on the path. The servants waited.

“Come in,” said Hermione at last, having fully taken in the pair of them. Gudrun was the more beautiful and attractive, she had decided again, Ursula was more physical, more womanly. She admired Gudrun’s dress more. It was of green poplin, with a loose coat above it, of broad, dark-green and dark-brown stripes. The hat was of a pale, greenish straw, the colour of new hay, and it had a plaited ribbon of black and orange, the stockings were dark green, the shoes black. It was a good get-up, at once fashionable and individual. Ursula, in dark blue, was more ordinary, though she also looked well.

“Come in,” said Hermione at last, having fully taken in the two of them. Gudrun was definitely the more beautiful and attractive one, she decided again; Ursula was more physical, more feminine. She admired Gudrun’s outfit more. It was made of green poplin, with a loose coat over it, featuring broad, dark-green and dark-brown stripes. The hat was made of pale greenish straw, the color of fresh hay, and it had a braided ribbon of black and orange; the stockings were dark green, and the shoes were black. It was a great look, both stylish and unique. Ursula, in dark blue, was more ordinary, though she also looked good.

Hermione herself wore a dress of prune-coloured silk, with coral beads and coral coloured stockings. But her dress was both shabby and soiled, even rather dirty.

Hermione was wearing a prune-colored silk dress, with coral beads and coral-colored stockings. However, her dress looked both worn-out and stained, even somewhat dirty.

“You would like to see your rooms now, wouldn’t you! Yes. We will go up now, shall we?”

“You’d like to see your rooms now, right? Yes. Let’s go up now, shall we?”

Ursula was glad when she could be left alone in her room. Hermione lingered so long, made such a stress on one. She stood so near to one, pressing herself near upon one, in a way that was most embarrassing and oppressive. She seemed to hinder one’s workings.

Ursula was relieved when she could be alone in her room. Hermione stayed for so long, putting so much pressure on her. She stood too close, leaning in a way that felt really embarrassing and overwhelming. It seemed to interrupt her thoughts.

Lunch was served on the lawn, under the great tree, whose thick, blackish boughs came down close to the grass. There were present a young Italian woman, slight and fashionable, a young, athletic-looking Miss Bradley, a learned, dry Baronet of fifty, who was always making witticisms and laughing at them heartily in a harsh, horse-laugh, there was Rupert Birkin, and then a woman secretary, a Fräulein März, young and slim and pretty.

Lunch was served on the lawn, under the large tree, whose thick, dark branches hung close to the grass. There was a young Italian woman, stylish and slender, an athletic-looking Miss Bradley, a knowledgeable but dull Baronet in his fifties who always made jokes and laughed at them loudly with a harsh, gruff laugh. Then there was Rupert Birkin, along with a young, slim, and pretty woman secretary, Fräulein März.

The food was very good, that was one thing. Gudrun, critical of everything, gave it her full approval. Ursula loved the situation, the white table by the cedar tree, the scent of new sunshine, the little vision of the leafy park, with far-off deer feeding peacefully. There seemed a magic circle drawn about the place, shutting out the present, enclosing the delightful, precious past, trees and deer and silence, like a dream.

The food was really good; that was one thing. Gudrun, who was critical of everything, completely approved of it. Ursula loved the moment, the white table by the cedar tree, the smell of fresh sunshine, the lovely view of the leafy park, with distant deer grazing peacefully. It felt like a magical circle was drawn around the spot, keeping out the present and wrapping up the delightful, cherished past—trees, deer, and silence—like a dream.

But in spirit she was unhappy. The talk went on like a rattle of small artillery, always slightly sententious, with a sententiousness that was only emphasised by the continual crackling of a witticism, the continual spatter of verbal jest, designed to give a tone of flippancy to a stream of conversation that was all critical and general, a canal of conversation rather than a stream.

But in her heart, she was unhappy. The conversation went on like a rapid-fire exchange, always a bit preachy, with a preachiness that was only made more obvious by the constant crackle of jokes and the steady flow of witty remarks, meant to add a lighthearted tone to a conversation that was mostly critical and broad, more like a canal of discussion than a flowing stream.

The attitude was mental and very wearying. Only the elderly sociologist, whose mental fibre was so tough as to be insentient, seemed to be thoroughly happy. Birkin was down in the mouth. Hermione appeared, with amazing persistence, to wish to ridicule him and make him look ignominious in the eyes of everybody. And it was surprising how she seemed to succeed, how helpless he seemed against her. He looked completely insignificant. Ursula and Gudrun, both very unused, were mostly silent, listening to the slow, rhapsodic sing-song of Hermione, or the verbal sallies of Sir Joshua, or the prattle of Fräulein, or the responses of the other two women.

The atmosphere was mentally draining and exhausting. Only the elderly sociologist, whose mental resilience was so strong that he seemed unfeeling, appeared genuinely happy. Birkin looked gloomy. Hermione seemed to take great pleasure in trying to humiliate him and make him look foolish in front of everyone. It was surprising how effective she was and how powerless he seemed against her. He looked utterly insignificant. Ursula and Gudrun, both not very experienced, mostly stayed quiet, listening to the slow, melodic chatter of Hermione, the witty remarks of Sir Joshua, the idle talk of Fräulein, or the responses of the other two women.

Luncheon was over, coffee was brought out on the grass, the party left the table and sat about in lounge chairs, in the shade or in the sunshine as they wished. Fräulein departed into the house, Hermione took up her embroidery, the little Contessa took a book, Miss Bradley was weaving a basket out of fine grass, and there they all were on the lawn in the early summer afternoon, working leisurely and spattering with half-intellectual, deliberate talk.

Luncheon was over, coffee was served on the grass, and the group moved away from the table to relax in lounge chairs, choosing either shade or sunshine as they preferred. Fräulein went inside the house, Hermione picked up her embroidery, the young Contessa grabbed a book, Miss Bradley was weaving a basket from fine grass, and there they all were on the lawn in the early summer afternoon, working casually and chatting with half-thoughtful, intentional conversation.

Suddenly there was the sound of the brakes and the shutting off of a motor-car.

Suddenly, there was the sound of brakes screeching and a car engine turning off.

“There’s Salsie!” sang Hermione, in her slow, amusing sing-song. And laying down her work, she rose slowly, and slowly passed over the lawn, round the bushes, out of sight.

“There's Salsie!” sang Hermione, in her slow, playful sing-song. She set down her work, stood up slowly, and made her way across the lawn, around the bushes, and out of sight.

“Who is it?” asked Gudrun.

“Who’s there?” asked Gudrun.

“Mr Roddice—Miss Roddice’s brother—at least, I suppose it’s he,” said Sir Joshua.

“Mr. Roddice—Miss Roddice’s brother—at least, I guess that’s him,” said Sir Joshua.

“Salsie, yes, it is her brother,” said the little Contessa, lifting her head for a moment from her book, and speaking as if to give information, in her slightly deepened, guttural English.

“Salsie, yeah, that’s her brother,” said the little Contessa, lifting her head for a moment from her book and speaking as if to share some insight, in her slightly deeper, guttural English.

They all waited. And then round the bushes came the tall form of Alexander Roddice, striding romantically like a Meredith hero who remembers Disraeli. He was cordial with everybody, he was at once a host, with an easy, offhand hospitality that he had learned for Hermione’s friends. He had just come down from London, from the House. At once the atmosphere of the House of Commons made itself felt over the lawn: the Home Secretary had said such and such a thing, and he, Roddice, on the other hand, thought such and such a thing, and had said so-and-so to the PM.

They all waited. Then, around the bushes came the tall figure of Alexander Roddice, striding confidently like a hero straight out of a Meredith novel who recalls Disraeli. He was friendly with everyone, effortlessly playing the role of host with a casual, laid-back hospitality he had picked up from Hermione’s friends. He had just come down from London, from the House. Immediately, the vibe of the House of Commons was palpable on the lawn: the Home Secretary had said something, and he, Roddice, on the other hand, had his own opinion and had mentioned it to the PM.

Now Hermione came round the bushes with Gerald Crich. He had come along with Alexander. Gerald was presented to everybody, was kept by Hermione for a few moments in full view, then he was led away, still by Hermione. He was evidently her guest of the moment.

Now Hermione came around the bushes with Gerald Crich. He had come along with Alexander. Gerald was introduced to everyone, and Hermione kept him in view for a few moments before leading him away, still with her. He was clearly her guest of the moment.

There had been a split in the Cabinet; the minister for Education had resigned owing to adverse criticism. This started a conversation on education.

There was a divide in the Cabinet; the education minister had stepped down due to negative criticism. This sparked a discussion about education.

“Of course,” said Hermione, lifting her face like a rhapsodist, “there can be no reason, no excuse for education, except the joy and beauty of knowledge in itself.” She seemed to rumble and ruminate with subterranean thoughts for a minute, then she proceeded: “Vocational education isn’t education, it is the close of education.”

“Of course,” said Hermione, lifting her face like an enthusiastic speaker, “there can be no reason, no excuse for education, except the joy and beauty of knowledge itself.” She seemed to ponder deeply for a moment, then continued: “Vocational education isn’t education; it’s the end of education.”

Gerald, on the brink of discussion, sniffed the air with delight and prepared for action.

Gerald, ready to dive into the conversation, inhaled the air joyfully and got ready to take action.

“Not necessarily,” he said. “But isn’t education really like gymnastics, isn’t the end of education the production of a well-trained, vigorous, energetic mind?”

“Not necessarily,” he said. “But isn’t education really like gymnastics? Isn’t the goal of education to develop a well-trained, vibrant, and energetic mind?”

“Just as athletics produce a healthy body, ready for anything,” cried Miss Bradley, in hearty accord.

“Just like sports create a strong body, prepared for anything,” shouted Miss Bradley, fully in agreement.

Gudrun looked at her in silent loathing.

Gudrun stared at her with silent disgust.

“Well—” rumbled Hermione, “I don’t know. To me the pleasure of knowing is so great, so wonderful—nothing has meant so much to me in all life, as certain knowledge—no, I am sure—nothing.”

“Well—” rumbled Hermione, “I don’t know. To me, the joy of knowing is so great, so wonderful—nothing has meant as much to me in my whole life as certain knowledge—no, I’m sure—nothing.”

“What knowledge, for example, Hermione?” asked Alexander.

“What knowledge, for example, Hermione?” Alexander asked.

Hermione lifted her face and rumbled—

Hermione lifted her face and said—

“M—m—m—I don’t know . . . But one thing was the stars, when I really understood something about the stars. One feels so uplifted, so unbounded . . .”

“M—m—m—I don’t know . . . But one thing was the stars, when I really understood something about the stars. One feels so uplifted, so unbounded . . .”

Birkin looked at her in a white fury.

Birkin stared at her with pure rage.

“What do you want to feel unbounded for?” he said sarcastically. “You don’t want to be unbounded.”

“What do you want to feel free for?” he said sarcastically. “You don’t want to be free.”

Hermione recoiled in offence.

Hermione pulled back in offense.

“Yes, but one does have that limitless feeling,” said Gerald. “It’s like getting on top of the mountain and seeing the Pacific.”

“Yes, but you do feel limitless,” said Gerald. “It’s like reaching the top of the mountain and seeing the Pacific.”

“Silent upon a peak in Dariayn,” murmured the Italian, lifting her face for a moment from her book.

“Silent upon a peak in Dariayn,” murmured the Italian, briefly lifting her face from her book.

“Not necessarily in Dariayn,” said Gerald, while Ursula began to laugh.

“Not necessarily in Dariayn,” Gerald said, as Ursula started to laugh.

Hermione waited for the dust to settle, and then she said, untouched:

Hermione waited for the dust to clear, and then she said, without a trace of disturbance:

“Yes, it is the greatest thing in life—to know. It is really to be happy, to be free.”

“Yes, it is the greatest thing in life—to know. It is truly to be happy, to be free.”

“Knowledge is, of course, liberty,” said Mattheson.

“Knowledge is, of course, freedom,” said Mattheson.

“In compressed tabloids,” said Birkin, looking at the dry, stiff little body of the Baronet. Immediately Gudrun saw the famous sociologist as a flat bottle, containing tabloids of compressed liberty. That pleased her. Sir Joshua was labelled and placed forever in her mind.

“In compressed tabloids,” Birkin said, eyeing the dry, stiff little body of the Baronet. Right away, Gudrun envisioned the famous sociologist as a flat bottle filled with compressed liberty pills. That made her happy. Sir Joshua was labeled and permanently stored in her memory.

“What does that mean, Rupert?” sang Hermione, in a calm snub.

“What does that mean, Rupert?” Hermione sang, calmly putting him down.

“You can only have knowledge, strictly,” he replied, “of things concluded, in the past. It’s like bottling the liberty of last summer in the bottled gooseberries.”

"You can only have knowledge, strictly speaking," he replied, "of things that are finished and part of the past. It's like trying to bottle the freedom of last summer in a jar of gooseberries."

Can one have knowledge only of the past?” asked the Baronet, pointedly. “Could we call our knowledge of the laws of gravitation for instance, knowledge of the past?”

Can we only know about the past?” the Baronet asked directly. “Could we consider our understanding of the laws of gravitation, for example, as knowledge of the past?”

“Yes,” said Birkin.

“Yes,” Birkin said.

“There is a most beautiful thing in my book,” suddenly piped the little Italian woman. “It says the man came to the door and threw his eyes down the street.”

“There’s a really beautiful thing in my book,” the little Italian woman suddenly exclaimed. “It says the man came to the door and looked down the street.”

There was a general laugh in the company. Miss Bradley went and looked over the shoulder of the Contessa.

There was a collective laugh among the group. Miss Bradley went over and looked over the Contessa's shoulder.

“See!” said the Contessa.

"Look!" said the Contessa.

“Bazarov came to the door and threw his eyes hurriedly down the street,” she read.

“Bazarov arrived at the door and quickly glanced down the street,” she read.

Again there was a loud laugh, the most startling of which was the Baronet’s, which rattled out like a clatter of falling stones.

Again there was a loud laugh, the most surprising of which was the Baronet’s, which came out like a clatter of falling stones.

“What is the book?” asked Alexander, promptly.

“What’s the book?” Alexander asked quickly.

“Fathers and Sons, by Turgenev,” said the little foreigner, pronouncing every syllable distinctly. She looked at the cover, to verify herself.

“Fathers and Sons, by Turgenev,” said the little foreigner, clearly enunciating each syllable. She glanced at the cover to confirm for herself.

“An old American edition,” said Birkin.

“An old American edition,” Birkin said.

“Ha!—of course—translated from the French,” said Alexander, with a fine declamatory voice. “Bazarov ouvra la porte et jeta les yeux dans la rue.

“Ha!—of course—translated from the French,” said Alexander, with a great dramatic voice. “Bazarov opened the door and glanced into the street.

He looked brightly round the company.

He glanced around the group with enthusiasm.

“I wonder what the ‘hurriedly’ was,” said Ursula.

“I wonder what the ‘hurriedly’ was,” Ursula said.

They all began to guess.

They all started guessing.

And then, to the amazement of everybody, the maid came hurrying with a large tea-tray. The afternoon had passed so swiftly.

And then, to everyone's surprise, the maid rushed in with a big tea tray. The afternoon had gone by so quickly.

After tea, they were all gathered for a walk.

After tea, they all got together for a walk.

“Would you like to come for a walk?” said Hermione to each of them, one by one. And they all said yes, feeling somehow like prisoners marshalled for exercise. Birkin only refused.

“Would you like to go for a walk?” Hermione asked each of them, one by one. They all agreed, feeling somewhat like prisoners being brought out for exercise. Birkin was the only one who declined.

“Will you come for a walk, Rupert?”

“Will you go for a walk, Rupert?”

“No, Hermione.”

“No, Hermione.”

“But are you sure?

“But are you sure?”

“Quite sure.” There was a second’s hesitation.

“Definitely.” There was a brief pause.

“And why not?” sang Hermione’s question. It made her blood run sharp, to be thwarted in even so trifling a matter. She intended them all to walk with her in the park.

“And why not?” Hermione asked, her voice ringing with frustration. It made her blood boil to be blocked in even such a small matter. She planned for all of them to walk with her in the park.

“Because I don’t like trooping off in a gang,” he said.

“Because I don’t like going off in a group,” he said.

Her voice rumbled in her throat for a moment. Then she said, with a curious stray calm:

Her voice paused for a moment before she said, with an oddly calm tone:

“Then we’ll leave a little boy behind, if he’s sulky.”

“Then we’ll leave a little boy behind if he’s grumpy.”

And she looked really gay, while she insulted him. But it merely made him stiff.

And she looked really happy as she insulted him. But it only made him tense.

She trailed off to the rest of the company, only turning to wave her handkerchief to him, and to chuckle with laughter, singing out:

She drifted away from the others, just turning to wave her handkerchief at him and laughing, singing out:

“Good-bye, good-bye, little boy.”

“Goodbye, goodbye, little man.”

“Good-bye, impudent hag,” he said to himself.

“Goodbye, rude old woman,” he said to himself.

They all went through the park. Hermione wanted to show them the wild daffodils on a little slope. “This way, this way,” sang her leisurely voice at intervals. And they had all to come this way. The daffodils were pretty, but who could see them? Ursula was stiff all over with resentment by this time, resentment of the whole atmosphere. Gudrun, mocking and objective, watched and registered everything.

They all walked through the park. Hermione wanted to show them the wild daffodils on a small slope. “This way, this way,” her casual voice called out occasionally. So they all had to follow her. The daffodils were beautiful, but who could really notice them? Ursula was tense all over with anger by now, frustrated with the entire vibe. Gudrun, sarcastic and detached, observed and took note of everything.

They looked at the shy deer, and Hermione talked to the stag, as if he too were a boy she wanted to wheedle and fondle. He was male, so she must exert some kind of power over him. They trailed home by the fish-ponds, and Hermione told them about the quarrel of two male swans, who had striven for the love of the one lady. She chuckled and laughed as she told how the ousted lover had sat with his head buried under his wing, on the gravel.

They looked at the shy deer, and Hermione spoke to the stag as if he were a boy she wanted to charm and cuddle. He was male, so she felt the need to have some sort of control over him. They walked home by the fish ponds, and Hermione shared a story about the fight between two male swans who competed for the affection of one female. She giggled and laughed as she described how the rejected lover sat with his head hidden under his wing, on the gravel.

When they arrived back at the house, Hermione stood on the lawn and sang out, in a strange, small, high voice that carried very far:

When they got back to the house, Hermione stood on the lawn and called out in a strange, high-pitched voice that traveled surprisingly far:

“Rupert! Rupert!” The first syllable was high and slow, the second dropped down. “Roo-o-opert.”

“Rupert! Rupert!” The first syllable was high and drawn out, the second had a sharp drop. “Roo-o-opert.”

But there was no answer. A maid appeared.

But there was no response. A maid showed up.

“Where is Mr Birkin, Alice?” asked the mild straying voice of Hermione. But under the straying voice, what a persistent, almost insane will!

“Where's Mr. Birkin, Alice?” asked Hermione in a gentle, wandering tone. But beneath that wandering voice was a strong, almost crazy determination!

“I think he’s in his room, madam.”

“I think he’s in his room, ma'am.”

“Is he?”

"Is he?"

Hermione went slowly up the stairs, along the corridor, singing out in her high, small call:

Hermione walked slowly up the stairs, down the hallway, calling out in her high, little voice:

“Ru-oo-pert! Ru-oo pert!”

“Rupert! Rupert!”

She came to his door, and tapped, still crying: “Roo-pert.”

She arrived at his door and knocked, still crying: “Roo-pert.”

“Yes,” sounded his voice at last.

“Yes,” his voice finally broke through.

“What are you doing?”

“What are you up to?”

The question was mild and curious.

The question was gentle and inquisitive.

There was no answer. Then he opened the door.

There was no response. Then he opened the door.

“We’ve come back,” said Hermione. “The daffodils are so beautiful.”

“We're back,” said Hermione. “The daffodils are so beautiful.”

“Yes,” he said, “I’ve seen them.”

“Yes,” he said, “I’ve seen them.”

She looked at him with her long, slow, impassive look, along her cheeks.

She gave him a long, slow, unreadable look that lingered along her cheeks.

“Have you?” she echoed. And she remained looking at him. She was stimulated above all things by this conflict with him, when he was like a sulky boy, helpless, and she had him safe at Breadalby. But underneath she knew the split was coming, and her hatred of him was subconscious and intense.

“Have you?” she repeated, continuing to look at him. This confrontation excited her more than anything else, especially when he acted like a moody boy, powerless, and she had him secure at Breadalby. But deep down, she was aware that a breakup was inevitable, and her hatred for him was both subconscious and intense.

“What were you doing?” she reiterated, in her mild, indifferent tone. He did not answer, and she made her way, almost unconsciously into his room. He had taken a Chinese drawing of geese from the boudoir, and was copying it, with much skill and vividness.

“What were you doing?” she repeated, in her calm, unconcerned tone. He didn’t reply, and she almost absentmindedly walked into his room. He had taken a Chinese drawing of geese from the boudoir and was skillfully and vividly copying it.

“You are copying the drawing,” she said, standing near the table, and looking down at his work. “Yes. How beautifully you do it! You like it very much, don’t you?”

“You're copying the drawing,” she said, standing by the table and looking at his work. “Yeah. You do it so beautifully! You really like it, don’t you?”

“It’s a marvellous drawing,” he said.

“It’s a fantastic drawing,” he said.

“Is it? I’m so glad you like it, because I’ve always been fond of it. The Chinese Ambassador gave it me.”

“Is it? I’m really glad you like it because I’ve always been fond of it. The Chinese Ambassador gave it to me.”

“I know,” he said.

"I get it," he said.

“But why do you copy it?” she asked, casual and sing-song. “Why not do something original?”

“But why are you copying it?” she asked, casually and playfully. “Why not create something original?”

“I want to know it,” he replied. “One gets more of China, copying this picture, than reading all the books.”

“I want to know it,” he replied. “You can learn more about China by copying this picture than by reading all the books.”

“And what do you get?”

“And what do you receive?”

She was at once roused, she laid as it were violent hands on him, to extract his secrets from him. She must know. It was a dreadful tyranny, an obsession in her, to know all he knew. For some time he was silent, hating to answer her. Then, compelled, he began:

She was suddenly awake, harshly grabbing him to pull his secrets out of him. She had to know. It was a terrible power struggle, an obsession inside her to find out everything he knew. For a while, he stayed quiet, dreading the thought of answering her. Then, forced to, he started:

“I know what centres they live from—what they perceive and feel—the hot, stinging centrality of a goose in the flux of cold water and mud—the curious bitter stinging heat of a goose’s blood, entering their own blood like an inoculation of corruptive fire—fire of the cold-burning mud—the lotus mystery.”

“I know what places they come from—what they see and feel—the intense, sharp center of a goose in the flow of cold water and mud—the strange, bitter heat of a goose’s blood, mixing with their own blood like an injection of corrupting fire—fire from the cold, burning mud—the lotus mystery.”

Hermione looked at him along her narrow, pallid cheeks. Her eyes were strange and drugged, heavy under their heavy, drooping lids. Her thin bosom shrugged convulsively. He stared back at her, devilish and unchanging. With another strange, sick convulsion, she turned away, as if she were sick, could feel dissolution setting-in in her body. For with her mind she was unable to attend to his words, he caught her, as it were, beneath all her defences, and destroyed her with some insidious occult potency.

Hermione looked at him, her narrow, pale cheeks standing out. Her eyes seemed odd and dazed, heavy beneath their drooping lids. Her thin chest shuddered slightly. He stared back at her, with a devilish, unchanged expression. With another unsettling, sickly shiver, she turned away, as if she felt unwell, sensing a breakdown happening in her body. Her mind couldn't focus on his words; he got through all her defenses and overwhelmed her with some sneaky, hidden power.

“Yes,” she said, as if she did not know what she were saying. “Yes,” and she swallowed, and tried to regain her mind. But she could not, she was witless, decentralised. Use all her will as she might, she could not recover. She suffered the ghastliness of dissolution, broken and gone in a horrible corruption. And he stood and looked at her unmoved. She strayed out, pallid and preyed-upon like a ghost, like one attacked by the tomb-influences which dog us. And she was gone like a corpse, that has no presence, no connection. He remained hard and vindictive.

“Yeah,” she said, as if she didn’t even realize what she was saying. “Yeah,” and she swallowed, trying to pull herself together. But she couldn’t; she felt lost, scattered. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get herself back. She experienced the horror of falling apart, shattered and consumed by a dreadful decay. And he just stood there, looking at her without a hint of emotion. She drifted away, pale and vulnerable like a ghost, as if haunted by the dark forces that chase us. And she was gone like a body that has no essence, no ties. He stayed cold and unforgiving.

Hermione came down to dinner strange and sepulchral, her eyes heavy and full of sepulchral darkness, strength. She had put on a dress of stiff old greenish brocade, that fitted tight and made her look tall and rather terrible, ghastly. In the gay light of the drawing-room she was uncanny and oppressive. But seated in the half-light of the dining-room, sitting stiffly before the shaded candles on the table, she seemed a power, a presence. She listened and attended with a drugged attention.

Hermione came down to dinner looking strange and gloomy, her eyes heavy and filled with a dark intensity. She wore a dress of stiff, old greenish brocade that fit tightly, making her look tall and somewhat frightening. In the bright light of the drawing room, she appeared eerie and overwhelming. But seated in the dim light of the dining room, stiffly positioned before the shaded candles on the table, she seemed powerful, almost like an imposing presence. She listened and focused with a dazed attention.

The party was gay and extravagant in appearance, everybody had put on evening dress except Birkin and Joshua Mattheson. The little Italian Contessa wore a dress of tissue, of orange and gold and black velvet in soft wide stripes, Gudrun was emerald green with strange net-work, Ursula was in yellow with dull silver veiling, Miss Bradley was of grey, crimson and jet, Fräulein März wore pale blue. It gave Hermione a sudden convulsive sensation of pleasure, to see these rich colours under the candle-light. She was aware of the talk going on, ceaselessly, Joshua’s voice dominating; of the ceaseless pitter-patter of women’s light laughter and responses; of the brilliant colours and the white table and the shadow above and below; and she seemed in a swoon of gratification, convulsed with pleasure and yet sick, like a revenant. She took very little part in the conversation, yet she heard it all, it was all hers.

The party was vibrant and extravagant in appearance; everyone had dressed up for the evening except Birkin and Joshua Mattheson. The little Italian Contessa wore a dress made of tissue, in shades of orange and gold with soft wide black velvet stripes. Gudrun was in emerald green with an unusual pattern, Ursula wore yellow with dull silver veiling, Miss Bradley was in grey, crimson, and jet, and Fräulein März wore pale blue. Hermione felt a sudden wave of pleasure seeing these rich colors under the candlelight. She was aware of the nonstop chatter, with Joshua’s voice dominating; the continuous light laughter and responses from the women; the dazzling colors, the white table, and the shadows above and below; it all made her feel a swoon of gratification, overwhelmed with pleasure yet slightly nauseous, like a revenant. While she didn’t engage much in the conversation, she absorbed it all—it was all hers.

They all went together into the drawing-room, as if they were one family, easily, without any attention to ceremony. Fräulein handed the coffee, everybody smoked cigarettes, or else long warden pipes of white clay, of which a sheaf was provided.

They all went into the living room together, like one big family, casually, without worrying about formalities. The young woman served the coffee, everyone smoked cigarettes or long white clay pipes, of which there was a bunch available.

“Will you smoke?—cigarettes or pipe?” asked Fräulein prettily. There was a circle of people, Sir Joshua with his eighteenth-century appearance, Gerald the amused, handsome young Englishman, Alexander tall and the handsome politician, democratic and lucid, Hermione strange like a long Cassandra, and the women lurid with colour, all dutifully smoking their long white pipes, and sitting in a half-moon in the comfortable, soft-lighted drawing-room, round the logs that flickered on the marble hearth.

“Do you want to smoke?—cigarettes or a pipe?” asked the young woman charmingly. There was a group of people: Sir Joshua with his 18th-century look, Gerald the amused, handsome young Englishman, Alexander the tall and attractive politician, open-minded and straightforward, Hermione who was peculiar like a long-lost Cassandra, and the women dressed in bright colors, all dutifully smoking their long white pipes, sitting in a half-moon in the cozy, softly lit living room, around the flickering logs on the marble fireplace.

The talk was very often political or sociological, and interesting, curiously anarchistic. There was an accumulation of powerful force in the room, powerful and destructive. Everything seemed to be thrown into the melting pot, and it seemed to Ursula they were all witches, helping the pot to bubble. There was an elation and a satisfaction in it all, but it was cruelly exhausting for the newcomers, this ruthless mental pressure, this powerful, consuming, destructive mentality that emanated from Joshua and Hermione and Birkin and dominated the rest.

The conversation was frequently focused on politics or sociology, and it was intriguing, strangely anarchistic. There was a build-up of intense energy in the room, both strong and destructive. Everything seemed thrown into the mix, and Ursula felt like they were all witches, stirring the pot. There was a sense of exhilaration and fulfillment in it all, but it was brutally draining for the newcomers—this harsh mental pressure, this intense, consuming, destructive mindset radiating from Joshua, Hermione, and Birkin, which dominated everyone else.

But a sickness, a fearful nausea gathered possession of Hermione. There was a lull in the talk, as it was arrested by her unconscious but all-powerful will.

But a sickness, a terrible nausea took hold of Hermione. There was a pause in the conversation, as it was halted by her unconscious but dominating presence.

“Salsie, won’t you play something?” said Hermione, breaking off completely. “Won’t somebody dance? Gudrun, you will dance, won’t you? I wish you would. Anche tu, Palestra, ballerai?—sì, per piacere. You too, Ursula.”

“Salsie, will you play something?” Hermione said, stopping completely. “Can someone please dance? Gudrun, you’ll dance, right? I really wish you would. Anche tu, Palestra, ballerai?—sì, per piacere. You too, Ursula.”

Hermione rose and slowly pulled the gold-embroidered band that hung by the mantel, clinging to it for a moment, then releasing it suddenly. Like a priestess she looked, unconscious, sunk in a heavy half-trance.

Hermione got up and carefully pulled the gold-embroidered band that hung by the mantel, holding onto it for a moment before letting it go abruptly. She looked like a priestess, unaware, lost in a deep half-trance.

A servant came, and soon reappeared with armfuls of silk robes and shawls and scarves, mostly oriental, things that Hermione, with her love for beautiful extravagant dress, had collected gradually.

A servant came and quickly returned with armfuls of silk robes, shawls, and scarves, mostly from the East—items that Hermione, with her passion for beautiful and extravagant clothing, had gradually gathered.

“The three women will dance together,” she said.

“The three women will dance together,” she said.

“What shall it be?” asked Alexander, rising briskly.

“What will it be?” asked Alexander, getting up quickly.

Vergini Delle Rocchette,” said the Contessa at once.

Vergini Delle Rocchette,” the Countess said immediately.

“They are so languid,” said Ursula.

"They're so lazy," Ursula said.

“The three witches from Macbeth,” suggested Fräulein usefully. It was finally decided to do Naomi and Ruth and Orpah. Ursula was Naomi, Gudrun was Ruth, the Contessa was Orpah. The idea was to make a little ballet, in the style of the Russian Ballet of Pavlova and Nijinsky.

“The three witches from Macbeth,” suggested Fräulein helpfully. It was finally decided to do Naomi, Ruth, and Orpah. Ursula was Naomi, Gudrun was Ruth, and the Contessa was Orpah. The idea was to create a little ballet in the style of the Russian Ballet of Pavlova and Nijinsky.

The Contessa was ready first, Alexander went to the piano, a space was cleared. Orpah, in beautiful oriental clothes, began slowly to dance the death of her husband. Then Ruth came, and they wept together, and lamented, then Naomi came to comfort them. It was all done in dumb show, the women danced their emotion in gesture and motion. The little drama went on for a quarter of an hour.

The Contessa was ready first. Alexander went to the piano, and a space was cleared. Orpah, dressed in beautiful Eastern attire, began to slowly dance the death of her husband. Then Ruth joined in, and they wept together and mourned, and then Naomi came to comfort them. Everything was performed silently, with the women expressing their feelings through gestures and movements. The small drama continued for about fifteen minutes.

Ursula was beautiful as Naomi. All her men were dead, it remained to her only to stand alone in indomitable assertion, demanding nothing. Ruth, woman-loving, loved her. Orpah, a vivid, sensational, subtle widow, would go back to the former life, a repetition. The interplay between the women was real and rather frightening. It was strange to see how Gudrun clung with heavy, desperate passion to Ursula, yet smiled with subtle malevolence against her, how Ursula accepted silently, unable to provide any more either for herself or for the other, but dangerous and indomitable, refuting her grief.

Ursula was as beautiful as Naomi. All her men were gone, and she was left standing alone in strong defiance, asking for nothing. Ruth, who loved women, adored her. Orpah, a bright, dramatic, and thoughtful widow, would return to her old life, repeating the past. The dynamic between the women was intense and a bit scary. It was odd to see how Gudrun clung to Ursula with heavy, desperate passion while also smiling with a hint of malice at her. Ursula accepted it quietly, unable to give anything more to herself or to Gudrun, yet she was dangerous and unyielding, pushing back against her grief.

Hermione loved to watch. She could see the Contessa’s rapid, stoat-like sensationalism, Gudrun’s ultimate but treacherous cleaving to the woman in her sister, Ursula’s dangerous helplessness, as if she were helplessly weighted, and unreleased.

Hermione loved to observe. She could see the Contessa’s fast, ferret-like sensationalism, Gudrun’s final yet treacherous attachment to the woman within her sister, and Ursula’s perilous vulnerability, as if she were weighted down and unable to break free.

“That was very beautiful,” everybody cried with one accord. But Hermione writhed in her soul, knowing what she could not know. She cried out for more dancing, and it was her will that set the Contessa and Birkin moving mockingly in Malbrouk.

“That was so beautiful,” everyone exclaimed together. But Hermione felt a deep unease inside, aware of things she couldn't fully grasp. She called for more dancing, and her strong desire compelled the Contessa and Birkin to dance mockingly in Malbrouk.

Gerald was excited by the desperate cleaving of Gudrun to Naomi. The essence of that female, subterranean recklessness and mockery penetrated his blood. He could not forget Gudrun’s lifted, offered, cleaving, reckless, yet withal mocking weight. And Birkin, watching like a hermit crab from its hole, had seen the brilliant frustration and helplessness of Ursula. She was rich, full of dangerous power. She was like a strange unconscious bud of powerful womanhood. He was unconsciously drawn to her. She was his future.

Gerald was thrilled by Gudrun's desperate cling to Naomi. The essence of her wild, hidden recklessness and mockery coursed through him. He couldn’t shake the memory of Gudrun’s raised, inviting, dangerous, and yet mocking presence. Meanwhile, Birkin, observing like a hermit crab from its shell, noticed Ursula's striking frustration and helplessness. She was wealthy, full of dangerous energy. She resembled an unusual, unacknowledged bloom of fierce femininity. He felt an unconscious attraction to her. She was his future.

Alexander played some Hungarian music, and they all danced, seized by the spirit. Gerald was marvellously exhilarated at finding himself in motion, moving towards Gudrun, dancing with feet that could not yet escape from the waltz and the two-step, but feeling his force stir along his limbs and his body, out of captivity. He did not know yet how to dance their convulsive, rag-time sort of dancing, but he knew how to begin. Birkin, when he could get free from the weight of the people present, whom he disliked, danced rapidly and with a real gaiety. And how Hermione hated him for this irresponsible gaiety.

Alexander played some Hungarian music, and they all danced, filled with excitement. Gerald felt incredibly exhilarated to be moving, stepping toward Gudrun, dancing with feet still stuck in the waltz and two-step, but sensing his energy flowing through his limbs and body, breaking free. He didn’t yet know how to dance their lively, rag-time style, but he knew how to start. Birkin, when he managed to escape the crowd of people he disliked, danced quickly and with genuine joy. And Hermione absolutely hated him for this carefree joy.

“Now I see,” cried the Contessa excitedly, watching his purely gay motion, which he had all to himself. “Mr Birkin, he is a changer.”

“Now I get it,” exclaimed the Contessa enthusiastically, observing his carefree movement, which he owned completely. “Mr. Birkin, he's a game changer.”

Hermione looked at her slowly, and shuddered, knowing that only a foreigner could have seen and have said this.

Hermione stared at her slowly and shivered, realizing that only someone from another country could have seen and said this.

Cosa vuol’dire, Palestra?” she asked, sing-song.

What does it mean, Palestra?” she asked, playfully.

“Look,” said the Contessa, in Italian. “He is not a man, he is a chameleon, a creature of change.”

“Look,” said the Contessa, in Italian. “He’s not a man, he’s a chameleon, a creature of change.”

“He is not a man, he is treacherous, not one of us,” said itself over in Hermione’s consciousness. And her soul writhed in the black subjugation to him, because of his power to escape, to exist, other than she did, because he was not consistent, not a man, less than a man. She hated him in a despair that shattered her and broke her down, so that she suffered sheer dissolution like a corpse, and was unconscious of everything save the horrible sickness of dissolution that was taking place within her, body and soul.

“He's not a man, he's treacherous, not one of us,” replayed in Hermione’s mind. Her soul twisted in the dark grip of his power, the way he could evade, the way he existed differently than she did, because he was inconsistent, not truly a man, less than a man. She despised him with a despair that shattered her and broke her down, leaving her to suffer a complete unravelling like a corpse, unaware of anything except the terrible sickness of decay happening within her, body and soul.

The house being full, Gerald was given the smaller room, really the dressing-room, communicating with Birkin’s bedroom. When they all took their candles and mounted the stairs, where the lamps were burning subduedly, Hermione captured Ursula and brought her into her own bedroom, to talk to her. A sort of constraint came over Ursula in the big, strange bedroom. Hermione seemed to be bearing down on her, awful and inchoate, making some appeal. They were looking at some Indian silk shirts, gorgeous and sensual in themselves, their shape, their almost corrupt gorgeousness. And Hermione came near, and her bosom writhed, and Ursula was for a moment blank with panic. And for a moment Hermione’s haggard eyes saw the fear on the face of the other, there was again a sort of crash, a crashing down. And Ursula picked up a shirt of rich red and blue silk, made for a young princess of fourteen, and was crying mechanically:

The house was full, so Gerald got the smaller room, really just the dressing room that connected to Birkin’s bedroom. When everyone took their candles and headed up the stairs, where the lamps were dimly lit, Hermione grabbed Ursula and took her into her bedroom to talk. A kind of tension settled over Ursula in the big, unfamiliar bedroom. Hermione seemed to be pressuring her, intimidating and vague, making some kind of plea. They were looking at some Indian silk shirts, beautiful and sensual in their own right, with their shape and their almost corrupt beauty. Hermione moved closer, and Ursula felt a wave of panic wash over her. For a moment, Hermione’s tired eyes caught the fear on Ursula’s face, and there was again a kind of collapse, a devastating moment. Ursula picked up a luxurious red and blue silk shirt, made for a young princess of fourteen, and started crying automatically:

“Isn’t it wonderful—who would dare to put those two strong colours together—”

“Isn’t it great—who would have the guts to combine those two bold colors—”

Then Hermione’s maid entered silently and Ursula, overcome with dread, escaped, carried away by powerful impulse.

Then Hermione’s maid came in quietly, and Ursula, filled with fear, ran away, driven by a strong urge.

Birkin went straight to bed. He was feeling happy, and sleepy. Since he had danced he was happy. But Gerald would talk to him. Gerald, in evening dress, sat on Birkin’s bed when the other lay down, and must talk.

Birkin went straight to bed. He was feeling happy and sleepy. He felt good because he had danced. But Gerald wanted to talk to him. Gerald, dressed in evening attire, sat on Birkin's bed as he lay down, and had to talk.

“Who are those two Brangwens?” Gerald asked.

“Who are those two Brangwens?” Gerald asked.

“They live in Beldover.”

“They live in Beldover.”

“In Beldover! Who are they then?”

“In Beldover! Who are they?”

“Teachers in the Grammar School.”

“Teachers in the Grammar School.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“They are!” exclaimed Gerald at length. “I thought I had seen them before.”

“They are!” Gerald finally exclaimed. “I thought I had seen them before.”

“It disappoints you?” said Birkin.

"Are you disappointed?" said Birkin.

“Disappoints me! No—but how is it Hermione has them here?”

“Disappoints me! No—but how does Hermione have them here?”

“She knew Gudrun in London—that’s the younger one, the one with the darker hair—she’s an artist—does sculpture and modelling.”

“She knew Gudrun in London—that’s the younger one, the one with the darker hair—she’s an artist—she does sculpture and modeling.”

“She’s not a teacher in the Grammar School, then—only the other?”

“She’s not a teacher at the Grammar School, then—only the other one?”

“Both—Gudrun art mistress, Ursula a class mistress.”

“Both—Gudrun the art teacher, Ursula the class teacher.”

“And what’s the father?”

"And what's the dad?"

“Handicraft instructor in the schools.”

“Arts and crafts teacher in schools.”

“Really!”

“Seriously!”

“Class-barriers are breaking down!”

"Class barriers are breaking down!"

Gerald was always uneasy under the slightly jeering tone of the other.

Gerald always felt uncomfortable with the other person's slightly mocking tone.

“That their father is handicraft instructor in a school! What does it matter to me?”

“That their dad is a craft teacher at a school! What difference does it make to me?”

Birkin laughed. Gerald looked at his face, as it lay there laughing and bitter and indifferent on the pillow, and he could not go away.

Birkin laughed. Gerald looked at his face, lying there laughing, bitter, and indifferent on the pillow, and he couldn't bring himself to leave.

“I don’t suppose you will see very much more of Gudrun, at least. She is a restless bird, she’ll be gone in a week or two,” said Birkin.

“I don’t think you’ll see much more of Gudrun, at least. She’s a restless spirit; she’ll be gone in a week or two,” said Birkin.

“Where will she go?”

"Where is she going?"

“London, Paris, Rome—heaven knows. I always expect her to sheer off to Damascus or San Francisco; she’s a bird of paradise. God knows what she’s got to do with Beldover. It goes by contraries, like dreams.”

“London, Paris, Rome—who knows. I always expect her to fly off to Damascus or San Francisco; she’s a free spirit. Who knows what she’s doing in Beldover. It’s like opposites, just like dreams.”

Gerald pondered for a few moments.

Gerald thought for a few moments.

“How do you know her so well?” he asked.

“How do you know her so well?” he asked.

“I knew her in London,” he replied, “in the Algernon Strange set. She’ll know about Pussum and Libidnikov and the rest—even if she doesn’t know them personally. She was never quite that set—more conventional, in a way. I’ve known her for two years, I suppose.”

“I met her in London,” he said, “in the Algernon Strange crowd. She’ll know about Pussum and Libidnikov and the others—even if she doesn’t know them personally. She was never really part of that group—more traditional, in a way. I guess I’ve known her for about two years.”

“And she makes money, apart from her teaching?” asked Gerald.

“And she earns money outside of her teaching?” asked Gerald.

“Some—irregularly. She can sell her models. She has a certain réclame.”

“Some—occasionally. She can sell her models. She has a certain appeal.”

“How much for?”

“How much is it?”

“A guinea, ten guineas.”

"A guinea, ten guineas."

“And are they good? What are they?”

“And are they good? What are they?”

“I think sometimes they are marvellously good. That is hers, those two wagtails in Hermione’s boudoir—you’ve seen them—they are carved in wood and painted.”

“I think sometimes they are really amazing. That piece is hers, those two wagtails in Hermione’s bedroom—you’ve seen them—they're carved from wood and painted.”

“I thought it was savage carving again.”

“I thought it was savage carving again.”

“No, hers. That’s what they are—animals and birds, sometimes odd small people in everyday dress, really rather wonderful when they come off. They have a sort of funniness that is quite unconscious and subtle.”

“No, hers. That’s what they are—animals and birds, sometimes strange little people in regular clothes, really quite amazing when they succeed. They have a kind of humor that's completely unintentional and subtle.”

“She might be a well-known artist one day?” mused Gerald.

“She might be a famous artist one day,” Gerald thought.

“She might. But I think she won’t. She drops her art if anything else catches her. Her contrariness prevents her taking it seriously—she must never be too serious, she feels she might give herself away. And she won’t give herself away—she’s always on the defensive. That’s what I can’t stand about her type. By the way, how did things go off with Pussum after I left you? I haven’t heard anything.”

“She might. But I don’t think she will. She abandons her art if something else grabs her attention. Her stubbornness keeps her from taking it seriously—she can’t ever be too serious because she thinks she might expose herself. And she won’t expose herself—she’s always on guard. That’s what I can’t stand about people like her. By the way, how did things go with Pussum after I left you? I haven’t heard anything.”

“Oh, rather disgusting. Halliday turned objectionable, and I only just saved myself from jumping in his stomach, in a real old-fashioned row.”

“Oh, that’s pretty gross. Halliday became unbearable, and I barely managed to hold myself back from getting into a full-on fight with him.”

Birkin was silent.

Birkin stayed quiet.

“Of course,” he said, “Julius is somewhat insane. On the one hand he’s had religious mania, and on the other, he is fascinated by obscenity. Either he is a pure servant, washing the feet of Christ, or else he is making obscene drawings of Jesus—action and reaction—and between the two, nothing. He is really insane. He wants a pure lily, another girl, with a baby face, on the one hand, and on the other, he must have the Pussum, just to defile himself with her.”

“Of course,” he said, “Julius is a bit crazy. On one hand, he’s had religious obsessions, and on the other, he’s obsessed with filth. He’s either a devoted servant, washing Christ’s feet, or he’s making vulgar drawings of Jesus—action and reaction—and there’s nothing in between. He’s really lost it. He desires a pure girl, with a baby face, on one hand, and on the other, he has to have the Pussum, just to corrupt himself with her.”

“That’s what I can’t make out,” said Gerald. “Does he love her, the Pussum, or doesn’t he?”

“That's what I can't figure out,” said Gerald. “Does he love her, the Pussum, or doesn't he?”

“He neither does nor doesn’t. She is the harlot, the actual harlot of adultery to him. And he’s got a craving to throw himself into the filth of her. Then he gets up and calls on the name of the lily of purity, the baby-faced girl, and so enjoys himself all round. It’s the old story—action and reaction, and nothing between.”

“He neither does nor doesn’t. She is the harlot, the actual harlot of adultery to him. And he has a desire to immerse himself in her filth. Then he gets up and calls on the name of the lily of purity, the baby-faced girl, and enjoys himself all around. It’s the old story—action and reaction, and nothing in between.”

“I don’t know,” said Gerald, after a pause, “that he does insult the Pussum so very much. She strikes me as being rather foul.”

“I don’t know,” said Gerald, after a pause, “that he does insult the Pussum all that much. She seems pretty unpleasant to me.”

“But I thought you liked her,” exclaimed Birkin. “I always felt fond of her. I never had anything to do with her, personally, that’s true.”

“But I thought you liked her,” Birkin exclaimed. “I always felt a fondness for her. I never had any personal dealings with her, that’s true.”

“I liked her all right, for a couple of days,” said Gerald. “But a week of her would have turned me over. There’s a certain smell about the skin of those women, that in the end is sickening beyond words—even if you like it at first.”

"I liked her okay for a couple of days," said Gerald. "But a week with her would have driven me crazy. There’s a certain smell about the skin of those women that eventually becomes nauseating, even if you like it at first."

“I know,” said Birkin. Then he added, rather fretfully, “But go to bed, Gerald. God knows what time it is.”

“I know,” said Birkin. Then he added, a bit anxiously, “But go to bed, Gerald. Who knows what time it is?”

Gerald looked at his watch, and at length rose off the bed, and went to his room. But he returned in a few minutes, in his shirt.

Gerald checked his watch, then got up from the bed and went to his room. But he came back a few minutes later, wearing just his shirt.

“One thing,” he said, seating himself on the bed again. “We finished up rather stormily, and I never had time to give her anything.”

“One thing,” he said, sitting back down on the bed. “We wrapped things up pretty abruptly, and I never got the chance to give her anything.”

“Money?” said Birkin. “She’ll get what she wants from Halliday or from one of her acquaintances.”

“Money?” Birkin said. “She’ll get what she wants from Halliday or one of her friends.”

“But then,” said Gerald, “I’d rather give her her dues and settle the account.”

“But then,” said Gerald, “I’d rather give her what she deserves and close the account.”

“She doesn’t care.”

"She doesn't care."

“No, perhaps not. But one feels the account is left open, and one would rather it were closed.”

“No, maybe not. But it feels like the story is unfinished, and you’d prefer it to be resolved.”

“Would you?” said Birkin. He was looking at the white legs of Gerald, as the latter sat on the side of the bed in his shirt. They were white-skinned, full, muscular legs, handsome and decided. Yet they moved Birkin with a sort of pathos, tenderness, as if they were childish.

“Would you?” Birkin asked. He was looking at Gerald's white legs as he sat on the edge of the bed in his shirt. They were fair-skinned, full, muscular legs—handsome and strong. Yet they stirred in Birkin a sense of pathos, a tenderness, as if they were innocent and childlike.

“I think I’d rather close the account,” said Gerald, repeating himself vaguely.

“I think I’d prefer to close the account,” said Gerald, echoing himself in a hazy way.

“It doesn’t matter one way or another,” said Birkin.

“It doesn't really matter,” said Birkin.

“You always say it doesn’t matter,” said Gerald, a little puzzled, looking down at the face of the other man affectionately.

“You always say it doesn’t matter,” Gerald said, a bit confused, looking affectionately at the other man's face.

“Neither does it,” said Birkin.

"Neither does it," Birkin said.

“But she was a decent sort, really—”

“But she was a good person, really—”

“Render unto Cæsarina the things that are Cæsarina’s,” said Birkin, turning aside. It seemed to him Gerald was talking for the sake of talking. “Go away, it wearies me—it’s too late at night,” he said.

“Give Cæsarina what belongs to her,” said Birkin, turning away. It felt to him like Gerald was just talking for the sake of talking. “Just go away, it’s exhausting me—it’s too late at night,” he said.

“I wish you’d tell me something that did matter,” said Gerald, looking down all the time at the face of the other man, waiting for something. But Birkin turned his face aside.

“I wish you’d tell me something that actually mattered,” said Gerald, constantly looking down at the other man's face, waiting for something. But Birkin turned his face away.

“All right then, go to sleep,” said Gerald, and he laid his hand affectionately on the other man’s shoulder, and went away.

“All right then, go to sleep,” said Gerald, and he placed his hand affectionately on the other man’s shoulder before walking away.

In the morning when Gerald awoke and heard Birkin move, he called out: “I still think I ought to give the Pussum ten pounds.”

In the morning, when Gerald woke up and heard Birkin moving, he called out: “I still think I should give the Pussum ten pounds.”

“Oh God!” said Birkin, “don’t be so matter-of-fact. Close the account in your own soul, if you like. It is there you can’t close it.”

“Oh God!” said Birkin, “don’t be so straightforward. Shut it down in your own mind, if you want. That's where you can’t shut it down.”

“How do you know I can’t?”

“How do you know I can’t?”

“Knowing you.”

"Getting to know you."

Gerald meditated for some moments.

Gerald meditated for a moment.

“It seems to me the right thing to do, you know, with the Pussums, is to pay them.”

“It seems to me that the right thing to do, you know, with the Pussums, is to pay them.”

“And the right thing for mistresses: keep them. And the right thing for wives: live under the same roof with them. Integer vitae scelerisque purus—” said Birkin.

“And the right thing for mistresses: keep them. And the right thing for wives: live under the same roof with them. Integer vitae scelerisque purus—” said Birkin.

“There’s no need to be nasty about it,” said Gerald.

“There’s no need to be rude about it,” said Gerald.

“It bores me. I’m not interested in your peccadilloes.”

“It bores me. I don't care about your little quirks.”

“And I don’t care whether you are or not—I am.”

“And I don’t care if you are or aren’t—I am.”

The morning was again sunny. The maid had been in and brought the water, and had drawn the curtains. Birkin, sitting up in bed, looked lazily and pleasantly out on the park, that was so green and deserted, romantic, belonging to the past. He was thinking how lovely, how sure, how formed, how final all the things of the past were—the lovely accomplished past—this house, so still and golden, the park slumbering its centuries of peace. And then, what a snare and a delusion, this beauty of static things—what a horrible, dead prison Breadalby really was, what an intolerable confinement, the peace! Yet it was better than the sordid scrambling conflict of the present. If only one might create the future after one’s own heart—for a little pure truth, a little unflinching application of simple truth to life, the heart cried out ceaselessly.

The morning was sunny again. The maid had come in, brought the water, and drawn the curtains. Birkin, sitting up in bed, looked lazily and pleasantly out at the park, which was so green and empty, romantic, and tied to the past. He thought about how lovely, certain, shaped, and final all the things from the past were—the beautiful, accomplished past—this house, so still and golden, the park peacefully sleeping through its centuries. But then, he realized how deceptive and misleading this beauty of unchanging things was—what a horrible, dead prison Breadalby truly was, what an unbearable confinement, the peace! Yet it was better than the messy, scrambling conflict of the present. If only one could create the future according to one’s own desires—for just a little pure truth, a little unwavering commitment to simple truth in life, the heart cried out endlessly.

“I can’t see what you will leave me at all, to be interested in,” came Gerald’s voice from the lower room. “Neither the Pussums, nor the mines, nor anything else.”

“I can’t see anything you’re going to leave me that I’d be interested in,” Gerald's voice came from the lower room. “Not the Pussums, not the mines, nothing at all.”

“You be interested in what you can, Gerald. Only I’m not interested myself,” said Birkin.

"You can be interested in what you want, Gerald. I'm just not interested myself," said Birkin.

“What am I to do at all, then?” came Gerald’s voice.

“What am I supposed to do now?” Gerald asked.

“What you like. What am I to do myself?”

“What do you like? What should I do for myself?”

In the silence Birkin could feel Gerald musing this fact.

In the quiet, Birkin could sense Gerald pondering this fact.

“I’m blest if I know,” came the good-humoured answer.

“I’m blessed if I know,” came the cheerful reply.

“You see,” said Birkin, “part of you wants the Pussum, and nothing but the Pussum, part of you wants the mines, the business, and nothing but the business—and there you are—all in bits—”

“You see,” said Birkin, “part of you wants the Pussum, and nothing but the Pussum, part of you wants the mines, the business, and nothing but the business—and there you are—all in bits—”

“And part of me wants something else,” said Gerald, in a queer, quiet, real voice.

“And part of me wants something different,” said Gerald, in a strange, soft, genuine voice.

“What?” said Birkin, rather surprised.

“What?” Birkin asked, surprised.

“That’s what I hoped you could tell me,” said Gerald.

"That's what I was hoping you could tell me," said Gerald.

There was a silence for some time.

There was silence for a while.

“I can’t tell you—I can’t find my own way, let alone yours. You might marry,” Birkin replied.

“I can’t tell you—I can’t figure out my own path, let alone yours. You might get married,” Birkin replied.

“Who—the Pussum?” asked Gerald.

"Who—the Pussum?" Gerald asked.

“Perhaps,” said Birkin. And he rose and went to the window.

“Maybe,” said Birkin. Then he got up and walked to the window.

“That is your panacea,” said Gerald. “But you haven’t even tried it on yourself yet, and you are sick enough.”

“That’s your cure-all,” said Gerald. “But you haven’t even tried it on yourself yet, and you’re sick enough.”

“I am,” said Birkin. “Still, I shall come right.”

"I am," Birkin said. "Still, I'll be fine."

“Through marriage?”

"By marriage?"

“Yes,” Birkin answered obstinately.

“Yes,” Birkin replied stubbornly.

“And no,” added Gerald. “No, no, no, my boy.”

“And no,” Gerald said. “No, no, no, my boy.”

There was a silence between them, and a strange tension of hostility. They always kept a gap, a distance between them, they wanted always to be free each of the other. Yet there was a curious heart-straining towards each other.

There was a silence between them, filled with a strange tension of hostility. They always maintained a gap, a distance, wanting to be free from each other. Yet there was a curious, heart-wrenching pull towards one another.

Salvator femininus,” said Gerald, satirically.

“Salvator femininus,” Gerald said sarcastically.

“Why not?” said Birkin.

“Why not?” Birkin replied.

“No reason at all,” said Gerald, “if it really works. But whom will you marry?”

“No reason at all,” Gerald said, “if it really works. But who are you going to marry?”

“A woman,” said Birkin.

"A woman," Birkin said.

“Good,” said Gerald.

“Awesome,” said Gerald.

Birkin and Gerald were the last to come down to breakfast. Hermione liked everybody to be early. She suffered when she felt her day was diminished, she felt she had missed her life. She seemed to grip the hours by the throat, to force her life from them. She was rather pale and ghastly, as if left behind, in the morning. Yet she had her power, her will was strangely pervasive. With the entrance of the two young men a sudden tension was felt.

Birkin and Gerald were the last to make it to breakfast. Hermione preferred everyone to be early. She felt anxious when she thought her day was slipping away, like she was missing out on life. She seemed to seize the hours with a fierce determination, trying to extract every moment from them. She looked somewhat pale and ghostly, as if she had been left behind in the morning. Yet she had her strength; her will was oddly influential. When the two young men walked in, a sudden tension filled the room.

She lifted her face, and said, in her amused sing-song:

She raised her face and said, in her playful sing-song voice:

“Good morning! Did you sleep well? I’m so glad.”

“Good morning! Did you sleep well? I'm really glad.”

And she turned away, ignoring them. Birkin, who knew her well, saw that she intended to discount his existence.

And she turned away, ignoring them. Birkin, who knew her well, realized that she planned to pretend he wasn’t there.

“Will you take what you want from the sideboard?” said Alexander, in a voice slightly suggesting disapprobation. “I hope the things aren’t cold. Oh no! Do you mind putting out the flame under the chafing-dish, Rupert? Thank you.”

“Will you take what you want from the sideboard?” Alexander said, his tone hinting at disapproval. “I hope the food isn’t cold. Oh no! Can you please turn off the flame under the chafing dish, Rupert? Thanks.”

Even Alexander was rather authoritative where Hermione was cool. He took his tone from her, inevitably. Birkin sat down and looked at the table. He was so used to this house, to this room, to this atmosphere, through years of intimacy, and now he felt in complete opposition to it all, it had nothing to do with him. How well he knew Hermione, as she sat there, erect and silent and somewhat bemused, and yet so potent, so powerful! He knew her statically, so finally, that it was almost like a madness. It was difficult to believe one was not mad, that one was not a figure in the hall of kings in some Egyptian tomb, where the dead all sat immemorial and tremendous. How utterly he knew Joshua Mattheson, who was talking in his harsh, yet rather mincing voice, endlessly, endlessly, always with a strong mentality working, always interesting, and yet always known, everything he said known beforehand, however novel it was, and clever. Alexander the up-to-date host, so bloodlessly free-and-easy, Fräulein so prettily chiming in just as she should, the little Italian Countess taking notice of everybody, only playing her little game, objective and cold, like a weasel watching everything, and extracting her own amusement, never giving herself in the slightest; then Miss Bradley, heavy and rather subservient, treated with cool, almost amused contempt by Hermione, and therefore slighted by everybody—how known it all was, like a game with the figures set out, the same figures, the Queen of chess, the knights, the pawns, the same now as they were hundreds of years ago, the same figures moving round in one of the innumerable permutations that make up the game. But the game is known, its going on is like a madness, it is so exhausted.

Even Alexander was pretty controlling while Hermione was chill. He naturally picked up his vibe from her. Birkin sat down and stared at the table. He had known this house, this room, this atmosphere for years, and now he felt completely at odds with it all; it had nothing to do with him. He knew Hermione so well as she sat there, straight and quiet, a bit confused yet so strong, so commanding! He understood her so deeply, it felt almost crazy. It was hard to believe that he wasn’t insane, that he wasn’t just some figure in the hall of kings in an Egyptian tomb, where the dead sat timeless and monumental. He knew Joshua Mattheson too well; he was talking in his sharp, slightly effeminate voice, endlessly, always with a strong mindset, always interesting, yet everything he said felt familiar, even if it was clever and new. Alexander, the modern host, was so effortlessly casual, while Fräulein chimed in perfectly as she should, and the little Italian Countess observed everyone, playing her little game, objective and cold, like a weasel watching everything and finding her amusement, never fully engaging. Then there was Miss Bradley, heavy and rather submissive, treated with cool, almost playful disdain by Hermione, and therefore dismissed by everyone—how predictable it all was, like a game with the pieces laid out, the same pieces, the Queen of chess, the knights, the pawns, just as they were hundreds of years ago, the same figures moving through innumerable permutations that make up the game. But the game is known, its progression feels insane; it’s so wearisome.

There was Gerald, an amused look on his face; the game pleased him. There was Gudrun, watching with steady, large, hostile eyes; the game fascinated her, and she loathed it. There was Ursula, with a slightly startled look on her face, as if she were hurt, and the pain were just outside her consciousness.

There was Gerald, a smirk on his face; he was enjoying the game. There was Gudrun, watching with intense, large, angry eyes; the game intrigued her, and she hated it. There was Ursula, looking a bit surprised, as if she were hurt, and the pain was just beyond her awareness.

Suddenly Birkin got up and went out.

Suddenly, Birkin stood up and left.

“That’s enough,” he said to himself involuntarily.

"That's enough," he said to himself without thinking.

Hermione knew his motion, though not in her consciousness. She lifted her heavy eyes and saw him lapse suddenly away, on a sudden, unknown tide, and the waves broke over her. Only her indomitable will remained static and mechanical, she sat at the table making her musing, stray remarks. But the darkness had covered her, she was like a ship that has gone down. It was finished for her too, she was wrecked in the darkness. Yet the unfailing mechanism of her will worked on, she had that activity.

Hermione sensed his movement, even if she wasn't fully aware of it. She lifted her heavy eyes and saw him suddenly drift away, carried off by an unknown force, and the waves crashed over her. Only her unyielding will remained fixated and robotic; she sat at the table, making her thoughts and random comments. But the darkness had engulfed her; she felt like a ship that had sunk. It was over for her too; she was trapped in the darkness. Yet the constant drive of her will kept going; she still had that energy.

“Shall we bathe this morning?” she said, suddenly looking at them all.

“Should we take a bath this morning?” she asked, suddenly looking at all of them.

“Splendid,” said Joshua. “It is a perfect morning.”

“Awesome,” said Joshua. “It’s a perfect morning.”

“Oh, it is beautiful,” said Fräulein.

“Oh, it’s beautiful,” said the young woman.

“Yes, let us bathe,” said the Italian woman.

“Yeah, let’s take a bath,” said the Italian woman.

“We have no bathing suits,” said Gerald.

“We don’t have any bathing suits,” said Gerald.

“Have mine,” said Alexander. “I must go to church and read the lessons. They expect me.”

“Have mine,” said Alexander. “I have to go to church and read the lessons. They’re counting on me.”

“Are you a Christian?” asked the Italian Countess, with sudden interest.

“Are you a Christian?” the Italian Countess asked, suddenly curious.

“No,” said Alexander. “I’m not. But I believe in keeping up the old institutions.”

“No,” said Alexander. “I’m not. But I believe in maintaining the old institutions.”

“They are so beautiful,” said Fräulein daintily.

“They're so beautiful,” said Fräulein sweetly.

“Oh, they are,” cried Miss Bradley.

“Oh, they really are,” exclaimed Miss Bradley.

They all trailed out on to the lawn. It was a sunny, soft morning in early summer, when life ran in the world subtly, like a reminiscence. The church bells were ringing a little way off, not a cloud was in the sky, the swans were like lilies on the water below, the peacocks walked with long, prancing steps across the shadow and into the sunshine of the grass. One wanted to swoon into the by-gone perfection of it all.

They all walked out onto the lawn. It was a sunny, gentle morning in early summer, when life felt subtle and nostalgic. The church bells were ringing in the distance, not a cloud was in the sky, the swans floated like lilies on the water below, and the peacocks strutted gracefully across the shade and into the sunlight on the grass. One felt an urge to lose oneself in the bygone perfection of it all.

“Good-bye,” called Alexander, waving his gloves cheerily, and he disappeared behind the bushes, on his way to church.

“Goodbye,” called Alexander, waving his gloves cheerfully, and he disappeared behind the bushes, on his way to church.

“Now,” said Hermione, “shall we all bathe?”

“Okay,” said Hermione, “should we all take a bath?”

“I won’t,” said Ursula.

"I won't," Ursula said.

“You don’t want to?” said Hermione, looking at her slowly.

“You don’t want to?” Hermione said, looking at her slowly.

“No. I don’t want to,” said Ursula.

“No. I don’t want to,” Ursula said.

“Nor I,” said Gudrun.

“Me neither,” said Gudrun.

“What about my suit?” asked Gerald.

“What about my suit?” Gerald asked.

“I don’t know,” laughed Hermione, with an odd, amused intonation. “Will a handkerchief do—a large handkerchief?”

“I don’t know,” laughed Hermione, with a strange, amused tone. “Will a handkerchief work—a big one?”

“That will do,” said Gerald.

“That's enough,” said Gerald.

“Come along then,” sang Hermione.

“Let's go then,” sang Hermione.

The first to run across the lawn was the little Italian, small and like a cat, her white legs twinkling as she went, ducking slightly her head, that was tied in a gold silk kerchief. She tripped through the gate and down the grass, and stood, like a tiny figure of ivory and bronze, at the water’s edge, having dropped off her towelling, watching the swans, which came up in surprise. Then out ran Miss Bradley, like a large, soft plum in her dark-blue suit. Then Gerald came, a scarlet silk kerchief round his loins, his towels over his arms. He seemed to flaunt himself a little in the sun, lingering and laughing, strolling easily, looking white but natural in his nakedness. Then came Sir Joshua, in an overcoat, and lastly Hermione, striding with stiff grace from out of a great mantle of purple silk, her head tied up in purple and gold. Handsome was her stiff, long body, her straight-stepping white legs, there was a static magnificence about her as she let the cloak float loosely away from her striding. She crossed the lawn like some strange memory, and passed slowly and statelily towards the water.

The first to dash across the lawn was the little Italian girl, petite and cat-like, her white legs glimmering as she moved, her head slightly ducked under a gold silk scarf. She skipped through the gate and down the grass, stopping at the water's edge like a tiny statue of ivory and bronze, having discarded her towel, watching the swans, which approached in surprise. Then Miss Bradley came running, resembling a large, soft plum in her dark blue suit. Next was Gerald, with a scarlet silk scarf around his waist and towels draped over his arms. He seemed to bask in the sun a bit, lingering and laughing, strolling easily, looking pale but natural in his nudity. Then came Sir Joshua, wearing an overcoat, and finally Hermione, striding with a stiff elegance from beneath a flowing purple silk cloak, her head wrapped in purple and gold. Her long, rigid body was striking, her straight white legs giving off a certain impressive grace as she let the cloak flow softly behind her while she walked. She crossed the lawn like a peculiar memory, moving slowly and majestically toward the water.

There were three ponds, in terraces descending the valley, large and smooth and beautiful, lying in the sun. The water ran over a little stone wall, over small rocks, splashing down from one pond to the level below. The swans had gone out on to the opposite bank, the reeds smelled sweet, a faint breeze touched the skin.

There were three ponds, arranged in terraces down the valley, large, smooth, and beautiful, basking in the sunlight. Water flowed over a small stone wall and little rocks, splashing down from one pond to the next level below. The swans had made their way to the opposite bank, the reeds had a sweet scent, and a gentle breeze brushed against the skin.

Gerald had dived in, after Sir Joshua, and had swum to the end of the pond. There he climbed out and sat on the wall. There was a dive, and the little Countess was swimming like a rat, to join him. They both sat in the sun, laughing and crossing their arms on their breasts. Sir Joshua swam up to them, and stood near them, up to his arm-pits in the water. Then Hermione and Miss Bradley swam over, and they sat in a row on the embankment.

Gerald jumped in after Sir Joshua and swam to the end of the pond. He climbed out and sat on the wall. Then the little Countess dived in and swam over to join him. They both sat in the sun, laughing and crossing their arms over their chests. Sir Joshua swam up to them and stood nearby, with the water up to his armpits. Then Hermione and Miss Bradley swam over, and they all sat in a row on the embankment.

“Aren’t they terrifying? Aren’t they really terrifying?” said Gudrun. “Don’t they look saurian? They are just like great lizards. Did you ever see anything like Sir Joshua? But really, Ursula, he belongs to the primeval world, when great lizards crawled about.”

“Aren’t they scary? Aren’t they really scary?” Gudrun said. “Don’t they look like reptiles? They’re just like huge lizards. Have you ever seen anything like Sir Joshua? But honestly, Ursula, he’s from a different era, when giant lizards roamed around.”

Gudrun looked in dismay on Sir Joshua, who stood up to the breast in the water, his long, greyish hair washed down into his eyes, his neck set into thick, crude shoulders. He was talking to Miss Bradley, who, seated on the bank above, plump and big and wet, looked as if she might roll and slither in the water almost like one of the slithering sealions in the Zoo.

Gudrun stared in shock at Sir Joshua, who was standing waist-deep in the water, his long, grayish hair clinging to his face, his neck resting on thick, heavy shoulders. He was talking to Miss Bradley, who was sitting on the bank above, plump and large and dripping wet, looking as if she might easily roll and slide into the water like one of the slippery sea lions at the zoo.

Ursula watched in silence. Gerald was laughing happily, between Hermione and the Italian. He reminded her of Dionysos, because his hair was really yellow, his figure so full and laughing. Hermione, in her large, stiff, sinister grace, leaned near him, frightening, as if she were not responsible for what she might do. He knew a certain danger in her, a convulsive madness. But he only laughed the more, turning often to the little Countess, who was flashing up her face at him.

Ursula watched quietly. Gerald was laughing joyfully, sitting between Hermione and the Italian. He reminded her of Dionysus, with his really yellow hair and his full, cheerful figure. Hermione, with her imposing, rigid, and eerie grace, leaned close to him, intimidating, as if she wasn’t accountable for her actions. He sensed a certain danger in her, a kind of wild madness. But he just laughed even more, frequently turning to the little Countess, who was brightening up her face at him.

They all dropped into the water, and were swimming together like a shoal of seals. Hermione was powerful and unconscious in the water, large and slow and powerful. Palestra was quick and silent as a water rat, Gerald wavered and flickered, a white natural shadow. Then, one after the other, they waded out, and went up to the house.

They all jumped into the water and swam together like a group of seals. Hermione was strong and relaxed in the water, big and slow but powerful. Palestra was quick and stealthy like a water rat, while Gerald swayed and shimmered, a pale shadow. Then, one by one, they waded out and went up to the house.

But Gerald lingered a moment to speak to Gudrun.

But Gerald paused for a moment to talk to Gudrun.

“You don’t like the water?” he said.

“You don’t like the water?” he asked.

She looked at him with a long, slow inscrutable look, as he stood before her negligently, the water standing in beads all over his skin.

She gazed at him with a lingering, unreadable expression, as he stood carelessly before her, water beading all over his skin.

“I like it very much,” she replied.

“I like it a lot,” she replied.

He paused, expecting some sort of explanation.

He paused, waiting for some kind of explanation.

“And you swim?”

“And you swim?”

“Yes, I swim.”

“Yeah, I swim.”

Still he would not ask her why she would not go in then. He could feel something ironic in her. He walked away, piqued for the first time.

Still, he wouldn't ask her why she wasn't going in then. He sensed something ironic about her. He walked away, annoyed for the first time.

“Why wouldn’t you bathe?” he asked her again, later, when he was once more the properly-dressed young Englishman.

“Why won’t you take a bath?” he asked her again later, when he was once again the well-dressed young Englishman.

She hesitated a moment before answering, opposing his persistence.

She paused for a moment before answering, pushing back against his insistence.

“Because I didn’t like the crowd,” she replied.

“Because I didn’t like the crowd,” she said.

He laughed, her phrase seemed to re-echo in his consciousness. The flavour of her slang was piquant to him. Whether he would or not, she signified the real world to him. He wanted to come up to her standards, fulfil her expectations. He knew that her criterion was the only one that mattered. The others were all outsiders, instinctively, whatever they might be socially. And Gerald could not help it, he was bound to strive to come up to her criterion, fulfil her idea of a man and a human-being.

He laughed; her words seemed to linger in his mind. The way she spoke intrigued him. Whether he liked it or not, she represented the real world to him. He wanted to meet her standards and fulfill her expectations. He understood that her opinion was the only one that truly counted. Everyone else felt like outsiders, no matter their social status. And Gerald couldn't help it; he was determined to meet her standards and embody her idea of a man and a human being.

After lunch, when all the others had withdrawn, Hermione and Gerald and Birkin lingered, finishing their talk. There had been some discussion, on the whole quite intellectual and artificial, about a new state, a new world of man. Supposing this old social state were broken and destroyed, then, out of the chaos, what then?

After lunch, when everyone else had left, Hermione, Gerald, and Birkin stayed behind to wrap up their conversation. They had engaged in a fairly intellectual and artificial discussion about a new state, a new world for humanity. If this old social order were to be shattered and destroyed, what would emerge from the chaos?

The great social idea, said Sir Joshua, was the social equality of man. No, said Gerald, the idea was, that every man was fit for his own little bit of a task—let him do that, and then please himself. The unifying principle was the work in hand. Only work, the business of production, held men together. It was mechanical, but then society was a mechanism. Apart from work they were isolated, free to do as they liked.

The big social idea, Sir Joshua said, was the social equality of man. No, Gerald replied, the idea was that every person was meant for their own small task—let them do that, and then enjoy themselves. The thing that brought everyone together was the work at hand. Only work, the process of production, kept people united. It was mechanical, but society was a machine. Without work, they were alone, free to do whatever they wanted.

“Oh!” cried Gudrun. “Then we shan’t have names any more—we shall be like the Germans, nothing but Herr Obermeister and Herr Untermeister. I can imagine it—‘I am Mrs Colliery-Manager Crich—I am Mrs Member-of-Parliament Roddice. I am Miss Art-Teacher Brangwen.’ Very pretty that.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Gudrun. “Then we won’t have names anymore—we’ll be like the Germans, just Herr Obermeister and Herr Untermeister. I can picture it—‘I am Mrs. Colliery-Manager Crich—I am Mrs. Member-of-Parliament Roddice. I am Miss Art-Teacher Brangwen.’ How lovely that sounds.”

“Things would work very much better, Miss Art-Teacher Brangwen,” said Gerald.

“Things would work a lot better, Miss Art-Teacher Brangwen,” said Gerald.

“What things, Mr Colliery-Manager Crich? The relation between you and me, par exemple?

“What things, Mr. Colliery Manager Crich? The relationship between you and me, for example?

“Yes, for example,” cried the Italian. “That which is between men and women—!”

“Yes, for example,” exclaimed the Italian. “What exists between men and women—!”

“That is non-social,” said Birkin, sarcastically.

"That's so anti-social," Birkin said, sarcastically.

“Exactly,” said Gerald. “Between me and a woman, the social question does not enter. It is my own affair.”

“Exactly,” said Gerald. “When it comes to me and a woman, the social question doesn’t play a role. It’s my own business.”

“A ten-pound note on it,” said Birkin.

“A ten-pound note on it,” said Birkin.

“You don’t admit that a woman is a social being?” asked Ursula of Gerald.

"You don't acknowledge that a woman is a social being?" Ursula asked Gerald.

“She is both,” said Gerald. “She is a social being, as far as society is concerned. But for her own private self, she is a free agent, it is her own affair, what she does.”

“She is both,” said Gerald. “She’s a social person when it comes to society. But when it comes to her personal life, she’s independent; it’s her own business what she chooses to do.”

“But won’t it be rather difficult to arrange the two halves?” asked Ursula.

“But won’t it be pretty hard to put the two halves together?” asked Ursula.

“Oh no,” replied Gerald. “They arrange themselves naturally—we see it now, everywhere.”

“Oh no,” replied Gerald. “They organize themselves naturally—we see it everywhere now.”

“Don’t you laugh so pleasantly till you’re out of the wood,” said Birkin.

“Don't laugh so happily until you're completely out of the woods,” said Birkin.

Gerald knitted his brows in momentary irritation.

Gerald frowned in mild annoyance.

“Was I laughing?” he said.

"Was I laughing?" he asked.

If,” said Hermione at last, “we could only realise, that in the spirit we are all one, all equal in the spirit, all brothers there—the rest wouldn’t matter, there would be no more of this carping and envy and this struggle for power, which destroys, only destroys.”

If,” Hermione finally said, “we could just understand that, in the spirit, we are all one, all equal in the spirit, all brothers there—the rest wouldn’t matter, there would be no more of this complaining and jealousy and this fight for power, which only destroys.”

This speech was received in silence, and almost immediately the party rose from the table. But when the others had gone, Birkin turned round in bitter declamation, saying:

This speech was met with silence, and almost right away the group got up from the table. But once everyone else had left, Birkin turned around in a fit of bitterness and said:

“It is just the opposite, just the contrary, Hermione. We are all different and unequal in spirit—it is only the social differences that are based on accidental material conditions. We are all abstractly or mathematically equal, if you like. Every man has hunger and thirst, two eyes, one nose and two legs. We’re all the same in point of number. But spiritually, there is pure difference and neither equality nor inequality counts. It is upon these two bits of knowledge that you must found a state. Your democracy is an absolute lie—your brotherhood of man is a pure falsity, if you apply it further than the mathematical abstraction. We all drank milk first, we all eat bread and meat, we all want to ride in motor-cars—therein lies the beginning and the end of the brotherhood of man. But no equality.

“It’s totally the opposite, Hermione. We’re all unique and unequal in spirit—it’s only the social differences that come from random material conditions. We might be abstractly or mathematically equal, if that’s how you see it. Every person experiences hunger and thirst, has two eyes, one nose, and two legs. So, in terms of numbers, we’re all the same. But spiritually, there’s pure difference, and neither equality nor inequality matters. These two insights are what you need to build a state. Your democracy is a complete lie—your idea of brotherhood among humans is totally false if you try to apply it beyond the mathematical concept. We all started by drinking milk, we all eat bread and meat, and we all want to drive cars—that’s where the idea of brotherhood ends and begins. But there’s no equality.”

“But I, myself, who am myself, what have I to do with equality with any other man or woman? In the spirit, I am as separate as one star is from another, as different in quality and quantity. Establish a state on that. One man isn’t any better than another, not because they are equal, but because they are intrinsically other, that there is no term of comparison. The minute you begin to compare, one man is seen to be far better than another, all the inequality you can imagine is there by nature. I want every man to have his share in the world’s goods, so that I am rid of his importunity, so that I can tell him: ‘Now you’ve got what you want—you’ve got your fair share of the world’s gear. Now, you one-mouthed fool, mind yourself and don’t obstruct me.’”

“But I, who am myself, what do I have to do with being equal to any other man or woman? In spirit, I am as separate as one star is from another, different in both quality and quantity. Build a society on that. One person isn’t better than another, not because they are equal, but because they are inherently different; there’s no way to compare them. The moment you start to compare, it becomes clear that one person is much better than another, and all the inequality you can imagine is naturally present. I want everyone to have their share of the world’s resources, so I can be free from their demands, so I can say to them: ‘Now you have what you want—you’ve got your fair share of what the world offers. Now, you single-minded fool, look after yourself and don’t get in my way.’”

Hermione was looking at him with leering eyes, along her cheeks. He could feel violent waves of hatred and loathing of all he said, coming out of her. It was dynamic hatred and loathing, coming strong and black out of the unconsciousness. She heard his words in her unconscious self, consciously she was as if deafened, she paid no heed to them.

Hermione was staring at him with intense eyes, full of disdain. He could feel powerful waves of hatred and contempt for everything he said radiating from her. It was an intense hatred and contempt, strong and dark, coming from her subconscious. She heard his words deep down, but consciously she was almost deaf to them; she ignored what he was saying.

“It sounds like megalomania, Rupert,” said Gerald, genially.

“It sounds like megalomania, Rupert,” Gerald said with a friendly tone.

Hermione gave a queer, grunting sound. Birkin stood back.

Hermione made a strange, grunting noise. Birkin took a step back.

“Yes, let it,” he said suddenly, the whole tone gone out of his voice, that had been so insistent, bearing everybody down. And he went away.

"Yeah, let it happen," he said suddenly, his whole tone drained from the authoritative voice that had been pushing everyone down. Then he walked away.

But he felt, later, a little compunction. He had been violent, cruel with poor Hermione. He wanted to recompense her, to make it up. He had hurt her, he had been vindictive. He wanted to be on good terms with her again.

But later, he felt a bit guilty. He had been harsh and cruel to poor Hermione. He wanted to make amends, to fix things. He had hurt her, and he had acted out of spite. He wanted to be on good terms with her again.

He went into her boudoir, a remote and very cushiony place. She was sitting at her table writing letters. She lifted her face abstractedly when he entered, watched him go to the sofa, and sit down. Then she looked down at her paper again.

He walked into her bedroom, a secluded and very cozy space. She was sitting at her table writing letters. She glanced up absently when he came in, watched him walk over to the couch, and sit down. Then she looked back down at her paper.

He took up a large volume which he had been reading before, and became minutely attentive to his author. His back was towards Hermione. She could not go on with her writing. Her whole mind was a chaos, darkness breaking in upon it, and herself struggling to gain control with her will, as a swimmer struggles with the swirling water. But in spite of her efforts she was borne down, darkness seemed to break over her, she felt as if her heart was bursting. The terrible tension grew stronger and stronger, it was most fearful agony, like being walled up.

He picked up a big book he had been reading earlier and focused intently on the author. His back was turned to Hermione. She couldn’t continue with her writing. Her mind was in chaos, darkness creeping in, and she was trying to regain control with sheer will, like a swimmer battling against rough waters. But despite her attempts, she was overwhelmed; it felt like darkness was crashing over her, and her heart felt like it was going to burst. The awful pressure kept building, and it was the most intense agony, like being trapped behind solid walls.

And then she realised that his presence was the wall, his presence was destroying her. Unless she could break out, she must die most fearfully, walled up in horror. And he was the wall. She must break down the wall—she must break him down before her, the awful obstruction of him who obstructed her life to the last. It must be done, or she must perish most horribly.

And then she realized that he was the barrier, and his presence was suffocating her. Unless she could escape, she would end up dying in terror, trapped in fear. He was that barrier. She had to break down that wall—she had to tear him apart before her, the dreadful obstacle that was ruining her life completely. It had to be done, or she would suffer a terrible fate.

Terrible shocks ran over her body, like shocks of electricity, as if many volts of electricity suddenly struck her down. She was aware of him sitting silently there, an unthinkable evil obstruction. Only this blotted out her mind, pressed out her very breathing, his silent, stooping back, the back of his head.

Terrible jolts coursed through her body, like electric shocks, as if a surge of volts had suddenly knocked her down. She could feel him sitting there quietly, an unimaginable evil presence. It was the only thing that filled her mind, squeezing out her very breath, his silent, hunched back, the back of his head.

A terrible voluptuous thrill ran down her arms—she was going to know her voluptuous consummation. Her arms quivered and were strong, immeasurably and irresistibly strong. What delight, what delight in strength, what delirium of pleasure! She was going to have her consummation of voluptuous ecstasy at last. It was coming! In utmost terror and agony, she knew it was upon her now, in extremity of bliss. Her hand closed on a blue, beautiful ball of lapis lazuli that stood on her desk for a paper-weight. She rolled it round in her hand as she rose silently. Her heart was a pure flame in her breast, she was purely unconscious in ecstasy. She moved towards him and stood behind him for a moment in ecstasy. He, closed within the spell, remained motionless and unconscious.

A thrilling wave of excitement ran down her arms—she was about to experience her ultimate pleasure. Her arms trembled with strength, immensely and irresistibly powerful. What joy, what joy in strength, what ecstatic bliss! She was finally going to have her moment of intense pleasure. It was coming! In a mix of fear and anticipation, she felt it approaching, in a peak of happiness. Her hand grasped a beautiful blue lapis lazuli ball that sat on her desk as a paperweight. She rolled it in her hand as she rose quietly. Her heart burned brightly in her chest, lost in her ecstasy. She moved towards him and stood behind him for a moment, lost in bliss. He, wrapped in the moment, remained still and unaware.

Then swiftly, in a flame that drenched down her body like fluid lightning and gave her a perfect, unutterable consummation, unutterable satisfaction, she brought down the ball of jewel stone with all her force, crash on his head. But her fingers were in the way and deadened the blow. Nevertheless, down went his head on the table on which his book lay, the stone slid aside and over his ear, it was one convulsion of pure bliss for her, lit up by the crushed pain of her fingers. But it was not somehow complete. She lifted her arm high to aim once more, straight down on the head that lay dazed on the table. She must smash it, it must be smashed before her ecstasy was consummated, fulfilled for ever. A thousand lives, a thousand deaths mattered nothing now, only the fulfilment of this perfect ecstasy.

Then quickly, in a flame that washed over her body like liquid lightning and gave her a deep, indescribable satisfaction, she swung the jewel stone down with all her strength, crashing it onto his head. But her fingers got in the way and softened the blow. Still, his head dropped onto the table where his book lay, the stone slid aside and over his ear, and it was pure bliss for her, illuminated by the pain in her fingers. But it somehow still felt incomplete. She raised her arm high to strike again, directly down on the head resting dazed on the table. She had to smash it; it had to be smashed before her ecstasy was fulfilled, completed forever. A thousand lives, a thousand deaths didn't matter now, only the fulfillment of this perfect ecstasy.

She was not swift, she could only move slowly. A strong spirit in him woke him and made him lift his face and twist to look at her. Her arm was raised, the hand clasping the ball of lapis lazuli. It was her left hand, he realised again with horror that she was left-handed. Hurriedly, with a burrowing motion, he covered his head under the thick volume of Thucydides, and the blow came down, almost breaking his neck, and shattering his heart.

She wasn’t fast; she could only move slowly. A strong spirit inside him awakened him and made him lift his face and turn to look at her. Her arm was raised, her hand gripping the lapis lazuli ball. It was her left hand, and he was filled with dread as he remembered she was left-handed. Quickly, with a burrowing motion, he covered his head under the thick book of Thucydides, and the blow came down, nearly breaking his neck and shattering his heart.

He was shattered, but he was not afraid. Twisting round to face her he pushed the table over and got away from her. He was like a flask that is smashed to atoms, he seemed to himself that he was all fragments, smashed to bits. Yet his movements were perfectly coherent and clear, his soul was entire and unsurprised.

He was broken, but he wasn’t scared. Turning to face her, he shoved the table aside and got away from her. He felt like a shattered flask, completely in pieces. Still, his movements were completely coordinated and clear, and his spirit was whole and unfazed.

“No you don’t, Hermione,” he said in a low voice. “I don’t let you.”

“No, you don’t, Hermione,” he said quietly. “I won’t allow it.”

He saw her standing tall and livid and attentive, the stone clenched tense in her hand.

He saw her standing tall, angry, and focused, the stone gripped tightly in her hand.

“Stand away and let me go,” he said, drawing near to her.

“Step back and let me pass,” he said, coming closer to her.

As if pressed back by some hand, she stood away, watching him all the time without changing, like a neutralised angel confronting him.

As if pushed back by some invisible force, she stood off to the side, watching him the entire time without moving, like a neutralized angel facing him.

“It is not good,” he said, when he had gone past her. “It isn’t I who will die. You hear?”

“It’s not right,” he said as he walked past her. “It’s not me who’s going to die. Do you understand?”

He kept his face to her as he went out, lest she should strike again. While he was on his guard, she dared not move. And he was on his guard, she was powerless. So he had gone, and left her standing.

He kept his face toward her as he left, so she wouldn’t hit him again. As long as he stayed alert, she didn’t dare to move. And since he was on guard, she was helpless. So he left her standing there.

She remained perfectly rigid, standing as she was for a long time. Then she staggered to the couch and lay down, and went heavily to sleep. When she awoke, she remembered what she had done, but it seemed to her, she had only hit him, as any woman might do, because he tortured her. She was perfectly right. She knew that, spiritually, she was right. In her own infallible purity, she had done what must be done. She was right, she was pure. A drugged, almost sinister religious expression became permanent on her face.

She stayed completely still, standing there for a long time. Then she stumbled over to the couch and lay down, drifting into a deep sleep. When she woke up, she remembered what she had done, but it felt to her like she had just hit him, like any woman might do, because he tormented her. She was absolutely justified. She understood that, on a spiritual level, she was right. In her unwavering purity, she had done what needed to be done. She was right, she was pure. A drugged, almost eerie religious look settled permanently on her face.

Birkin, barely conscious, and yet perfectly direct in his motion, went out of the house and straight across the park, to the open country, to the hills. The brilliant day had become overcast, spots of rain were falling. He wandered on to a wild valley-side, where were thickets of hazel, many flowers, tufts of heather, and little clumps of young fir-trees, budding with soft paws. It was rather wet everywhere, there was a stream running down at the bottom of the valley, which was gloomy, or seemed gloomy. He was aware that he could not regain his consciousness, that he was moving in a sort of darkness.

Birkin, barely aware but still moving purposefully, left the house and headed straight across the park, out to the open countryside and the hills. The bright day had turned cloudy, with drops of rain beginning to fall. He wandered onto a wild hillside, where there were patches of hazel, various flowers, tufts of heather, and small clusters of young fir trees, budding with soft tips. It was pretty damp everywhere, with a stream running at the bottom of the valley, which felt dark or seemed dark. He realized that he couldn’t fully regain his awareness and was moving through a kind of darkness.

Yet he wanted something. He was happy in the wet hillside, that was overgrown and obscure with bushes and flowers. He wanted to touch them all, to saturate himself with the touch of them all. He took off his clothes, and sat down naked among the primroses, moving his feet softly among the primroses, his legs, his knees, his arms right up to the arm-pits, lying down and letting them touch his belly, his breasts. It was such a fine, cool, subtle touch all over him, he seemed to saturate himself with their contact.

Yet he wanted something. He felt content on the wet hillside, overgrown and hidden with bushes and flowers. He wanted to touch them all, to fully immerse himself in their presence. He took off his clothes and sat down naked among the primroses, moving his feet gently through the flowers, his legs, his knees, his arms up to his armpits, lying back and letting them brush against his belly and chest. The cool, delicate touch of the blossoms enveloped him, making him feel completely connected to them.

But they were too soft. He went through the long grass to a clump of young fir-trees, that were no higher than a man. The soft sharp boughs beat upon him, as he moved in keen pangs against them, threw little cold showers of drops on his belly, and beat his loins with their clusters of soft-sharp needles. There was a thistle which pricked him vividly, but not too much, because all his movements were too discriminate and soft. To lie down and roll in the sticky, cool young hyacinths, to lie on one’s belly and cover one’s back with handfuls of fine wet grass, soft as a breath, soft and more delicate and more beautiful than the touch of any woman; and then to sting one’s thigh against the living dark bristles of the fir-boughs; and then to feel the light whip of the hazel on one’s shoulders, stinging, and then to clasp the silvery birch-trunk against one’s breast, its smoothness, its hardness, its vital knots and ridges—this was good, this was all very good, very satisfying. Nothing else would do, nothing else would satisfy, except this coolness and subtlety of vegetation travelling into one’s blood. How fortunate he was, that there was this lovely, subtle, responsive vegetation, waiting for him, as he waited for it; how fulfilled he was, how happy!

But they were too soft. He walked through the long grass to a group of young fir trees that were only as tall as a person. The soft, sharp branches brushed against him as he moved, sending little, cold droplets onto his belly and striking his lower back with their clusters of soft, sharp needles. A thistle pricked him sharply, but it wasn’t too painful because all his movements were careful and gentle. To lie down and roll in the sticky, cool young hyacinths, to lay on his stomach and cover his back with handfuls of fine, wet grass, soft as a breath, softer and more delicate and beautiful than the touch of any woman; and then to press his thigh against the living dark bristles of the fir branches; and then to feel the light whip of the hazel against his shoulders, stinging, and then to wrap his arms around the smooth birch trunk against his chest, its smoothness, its hardness, its vital knots and ridges—this was good, this was all very good, very satisfying. Nothing else would do; nothing else would satisfy, except this coolness and subtlety of vegetation flowing into his blood. How fortunate he was to have this lovely, subtle, responsive vegetation waiting for him as he waited for it; how fulfilled he was, how happy!

As he dried himself a little with his handkerchief, he thought about Hermione and the blow. He could feel a pain on the side of his head. But after all, what did it matter? What did Hermione matter, what did people matter altogether? There was this perfect cool loneliness, so lovely and fresh and unexplored. Really, what a mistake he had made, thinking he wanted people, thinking he wanted a woman. He did not want a woman—not in the least. The leaves and the primroses and the trees, they were really lovely and cool and desirable, they really came into the blood and were added on to him. He was enrichened now immeasurably, and so glad.

As he dried himself a bit with his handkerchief, he thought about Hermione and the hit he took. He could feel a pain on the side of his head. But really, what did it matter? What did Hermione matter, what did people matter at all? There was this perfect cool loneliness that felt so lovely, fresh, and unexplored. He realized what a mistake he had made, thinking he wanted people, thinking he wanted a woman. He didn’t want a woman—not at all. The leaves, the primroses, and the trees were truly lovely, cool, and desirable; they really connected with him and became part of him. He felt immensely richer now and so glad.

It was quite right of Hermione to want to kill him. What had he to do with her? Why should he pretend to have anything to do with human beings at all? Here was his world, he wanted nobody and nothing but the lovely, subtle, responsive vegetation, and himself, his own living self.

It was completely understandable for Hermione to want to kill him. What did he have to do with her? Why should he pretend to have any connection with people at all? This was his world; he wanted nobody and nothing but the beautiful, delicate, responsive plants, and himself, his own living self.

It was necessary to go back into the world. That was true. But that did not matter, so one knew where one belonged. He knew now where he belonged. This was his place, his marriage place. The world was extraneous.

It was necessary to return to the world. That was true. But that didn't matter, as one knew where they belonged. He now knew where he belonged. This was his place, his marriage place. The world was irrelevant.

He climbed out of the valley, wondering if he were mad. But if so, he preferred his own madness, to the regular sanity. He rejoiced in his own madness, he was free. He did not want that old sanity of the world, which was become so repulsive. He rejoiced in the new-found world of his madness. It was so fresh and delicate and so satisfying.

He climbed out of the valley, questioning if he was crazy. But if he was, he preferred his own craziness to the ordinary sanity. He took joy in his own madness; he felt free. He didn't want that old sanity of the world, which had become so disgusting. He reveled in the new world of his madness. It was so fresh, delicate, and satisfying.

As for the certain grief he felt at the same time, in his soul, that was only the remains of an old ethic, that bade a human being adhere to humanity. But he was weary of the old ethic, of the human being, and of humanity. He loved now the soft, delicate vegetation, that was so cool and perfect. He would overlook the old grief, he would put away the old ethic, he would be free in his new state.

As for the deep sorrow he felt inside him, that was just leftover feelings from an outdated belief that urged people to stay connected to their humanity. But he was tired of that old belief, of people, and of humanity itself. He now loved the gentle, delicate plants that were so refreshing and lovely. He would ignore the old sorrow, set aside the old belief, and embrace the freedom of his new existence.

He was aware of the pain in his head becoming more and more difficult every minute. He was walking now along the road to the nearest station. It was raining and he had no hat. But then plenty of cranks went out nowadays without hats, in the rain.

He realized that the pain in his head was getting worse by the minute. He was walking along the road to the nearest station. It was raining, and he didn’t have a hat. But then again, lots of eccentric people went out these days without hats in the rain.

He wondered again how much of his heaviness of heart, a certain depression, was due to fear, fear lest anybody should have seen him naked lying against the vegetation. What a dread he had of mankind, of other people! It amounted almost to horror, to a sort of dream terror—his horror of being observed by some other people. If he were on an island, like Alexander Selkirk, with only the creatures and the trees, he would be free and glad, there would be none of this heaviness, this misgiving. He could love the vegetation and be quite happy and unquestioned, by himself.

He wondered again how much of his heaviness of heart, a certain depression, was due to fear—fear that someone might have seen him naked against the plants. He felt a deep dread of humanity, of other people! It was almost like horror, a kind of nightmare fear—his fear of being watched by others. If he were on an island, like Alexander Selkirk, with only animals and trees around, he would feel free and happy; there would be none of this heaviness or anxiety. He could appreciate the plants and be completely content and unbothered, all by himself.

He had better send a note to Hermione: she might trouble about him, and he did not want the onus of this. So at the station, he wrote saying:

He should probably send a note to Hermione: she might worry about him, and he didn't want that responsibility. So at the station, he wrote saying:

I will go on to town—I don’t want to come back to Breadalby for the present. But it is quite all right—I don’t want you to mind having biffed me, in the least. Tell the others it is just one of my moods. You were quite right, to biff me—because I know you wanted to. So there’s the end of it.

I’m heading into town—I don’t want to go back to Breadalby for now. But it’s totally fine—I don’t want you to feel bad about hitting me at all. Let the others know it’s just one of my moods. You were completely justified in hitting me—because I know you wanted to. So that’s that.

In the train, however, he felt ill. Every motion was insufferable pain, and he was sick. He dragged himself from the station into a cab, feeling his way step by step, like a blind man, and held up only by a dim will.

In the train, though, he felt really sick. Every movement was unbearable pain, and he felt nauseous. He slowly made his way from the station to a cab, feeling his way step by step, like someone who was blind, and he was only holding on through a faint sense of will.

For a week or two he was ill, but he did not let Hermione know, and she thought he was sulking; there was a complete estrangement between them. She became rapt, abstracted in her conviction of exclusive righteousness. She lived in and by her own self-esteem, conviction of her own rightness of spirit.

For a week or two, he was sick, but he didn’t tell Hermione, and she thought he was pouting; there was a total disconnect between them. She became absorbed, lost in her belief that she was completely right. She existed based on her own self-worth, convinced of her own moral superiority.

CHAPTER IX.
COAL-DUST

Going home from school in the afternoon, the Brangwen girls descended the hill between the picturesque cottages of Willey Green till they came to the railway crossing. There they found the gate shut, because the colliery train was rumbling nearer. They could hear the small locomotive panting hoarsely as it advanced with caution between the embankments. The one-legged man in the little signal-hut by the road stared out from his security, like a crab from a snail-shell.

On their way home from school in the afternoon, the Brangwen girls walked down the hill between the charming cottages of Willey Green until they reached the railway crossing. There, they discovered the gate closed because the coal train was rumbling closer. They could hear the small locomotive puffing heavily as it carefully approached through the banks. The one-legged man in the tiny signal hut by the road peered out from his safe spot, like a crab peeking out from its shell.

Whilst the two girls waited, Gerald Crich trotted up on a red Arab mare. He rode well and softly, pleased with the delicate quivering of the creature between his knees. And he was very picturesque, at least in Gudrun’s eyes, sitting soft and close on the slender red mare, whose long tail flowed on the air. He saluted the two girls, and drew up at the crossing to wait for the gate, looking down the railway for the approaching train. In spite of her ironic smile at his picturesqueness, Gudrun liked to look at him. He was well-set and easy, his face with its warm tan showed up his whitish, coarse moustache, and his blue eyes were full of sharp light as he watched the distance.

While the two girls waited, Gerald Crich rode up on a red Arab mare. He rode smoothly and comfortably, enjoying the gentle movements of the horse beneath him. He looked quite striking, at least in Gudrun’s eyes, sitting closely on the slender red mare, whose long tail flowed in the breeze. He greeted the two girls and stopped at the crossing to wait for the gate, looking down the railway for the oncoming train. Despite her ironic smile at his charm, Gudrun enjoyed watching him. He was well-built and relaxed, his sun-kissed face contrasting with his light, rough moustache, and his blue eyes sparkled with intensity as he scanned the distance.

The locomotive chuffed slowly between the banks, hidden. The mare did not like it. She began to wince away, as if hurt by the unknown noise. But Gerald pulled her back and held her head to the gate. The sharp blasts of the chuffing engine broke with more and more force on her. The repeated sharp blows of unknown, terrifying noise struck through her till she was rocking with terror. She recoiled like a spring let go. But a glistening, half-smiling look came into Gerald’s face. He brought her back again, inevitably.

The train chugged slowly between the banks, hidden. The mare didn’t like it. She started to flinch as if the unfamiliar noise was hurting her. But Gerald pulled her back and held her head toward the gate. The sharp blasts of the chugging engine hit her harder and harder. The repeated sharp sounds of the unknown, scary noise overwhelmed her until she was trembling with fear. She recoiled like a released spring. But a gleaming, half-smiling expression appeared on Gerald’s face. He brought her back again, inevitably.

The noise was released, the little locomotive with her clanking steel connecting-rod emerged on the highroad, clanking sharply. The mare rebounded like a drop of water from hot iron. Ursula and Gudrun pressed back into the hedge, in fear. But Gerald was heavy on the mare, and forced her back. It seemed as if he sank into her magnetically, and could thrust her back against herself.

The noise broke free, and the little train with its clanking steel connecting rod appeared on the road, making sharp clanging sounds. The mare jumped back like a droplet of water hitting hot metal. Ursula and Gudrun pressed themselves into the bushes, scared. But Gerald was firmly on the mare, pushing her back. It was like he was pulling her in magnetically, forcing her to push against herself.

“The fool!” cried Ursula loudly. “Why doesn’t he ride away till it’s gone by?”

“The idiot!” Ursula yelled. “Why doesn’t he just ride away until it’s over?”

Gudrun was looking at him with black-dilated, spellbound eyes. But he sat glistening and obstinate, forcing the wheeling mare, which spun and swerved like a wind, and yet could not get out of the grasp of his will, nor escape from the mad clamour of terror that resounded through her, as the trucks thumped slowly, heavily, horrifying, one after the other, one pursuing the other, over the rails of the crossing.

Gudrun was staring at him with wide, captivated eyes. But he sat there, shiny and stubborn, controlling the mare, which spun and swerved like the wind, yet couldn’t break free from his will, nor escape the overwhelming fear that echoed within her as the trucks rumbled slowly and heavily, terrifyingly, one after another, chasing the next over the tracks at the crossing.

The locomotive, as if wanting to see what could be done, put on the brakes, and back came the trucks rebounding on the iron buffers, striking like horrible cymbals, clashing nearer and nearer in frightful strident concussions. The mare opened her mouth and rose slowly, as if lifted up on a wind of terror. Then suddenly her fore feet struck out, as she convulsed herself utterly away from the horror. Back she went, and the two girls clung to each other, feeling she must fall backwards on top of him. But he leaned forward, his face shining with fixed amusement, and at last he brought her down, sank her down, and was bearing her back to the mark. But as strong as the pressure of his compulsion was the repulsion of her utter terror, throwing her back away from the railway, so that she spun round and round, on two legs, as if she were in the centre of some whirlwind. It made Gudrun faint with poignant dizziness, which seemed to penetrate to her heart.

The train engine, seemingly curious about what would happen, hit the brakes, causing the cars to bounce back against the metal buffers, crashing together like loud cymbals, each impact getting closer and louder in a terrifying series of sounds. The mare opened her mouth and began to rise slowly, as if being lifted by a rush of fear. Then suddenly, she kicked out her front legs, trying to escape the horror. She stumbled back, and the two girls held onto each other, fearing she might fall on him. But he leaned forward, his face lit up with amusement, and finally brought her down, lowering her back to the ground. However, the pull of his influence was matched by her overwhelming fear, which pushed her away from the train tracks, making her spin in circles on her hind legs, as if she were caught in a whirlwind. It made Gudrun feel dizzy, a sharp sensation that seemed to reach her very core.

“No—! No—! Let her go! Let her go, you fool, you fool—!” cried Ursula at the top of her voice, completely outside herself. And Gudrun hated her bitterly for being outside herself. It was unendurable that Ursula’s voice was so powerful and naked.

“No—! No—! Let her go! Let her go, you idiot, you idiot—!” shouted Ursula at the top of her lungs, completely losing control. And Gudrun hated her deeply for losing control. It was unbearable that Ursula’s voice was so strong and raw.

A sharpened look came on Gerald’s face. He bit himself down on the mare like a keen edge biting home, and forced her round. She roared as she breathed, her nostrils were two wide, hot holes, her mouth was apart, her eyes frenzied. It was a repulsive sight. But he held on her unrelaxed, with an almost mechanical relentlessness, keen as a sword pressing in to her. Both man and horse were sweating with violence. Yet he seemed calm as a ray of cold sunshine.

A sharp look crossed Gerald’s face. He pressed down on the mare like a blade cutting in, and turned her around. She roared as she breathed, her nostrils were two wide, hot openings, her mouth was open, and her eyes were wild. It was an ugly scene. But he maintained his grip on her, almost mechanically relentless, as intense as a sword pushing into her. Both man and horse were drenched in sweat from the struggle. Yet he appeared calm, like a beam of cold sunlight.

Meanwhile the eternal trucks were rumbling on, very slowly, treading one after the other, one after the other, like a disgusting dream that has no end. The connecting chains were grinding and squeaking as the tension varied, the mare pawed and struck away mechanically now, her terror fulfilled in her, for now the man encompassed her; her paws were blind and pathetic as she beat the air, the man closed round her, and brought her down, almost as if she were part of his own physique.

Meanwhile, the endless trucks were rumbling on, very slowly, one after another, like a nightmare that never ends. The connecting chains were grinding and squeaking as the tension changed, the mare pawed and struck at the air mechanically now, her terror consuming her, for now the man surrounded her; her strikes were blind and pitiful as she flailed, the man closed in on her and brought her down, almost as if she were part of his own body.

“And she’s bleeding! She’s bleeding!” cried Ursula, frantic with opposition and hatred of Gerald. She alone understood him perfectly, in pure opposition.

“And she’s bleeding! She’s bleeding!” screamed Ursula, frantic with anger and hatred for Gerald. She was the only one who understood him completely, just in pure opposition.

Gudrun looked and saw the trickles of blood on the sides of the mare, and she turned white. And then on the very wound the bright spurs came down, pressing relentlessly. The world reeled and passed into nothingness for Gudrun, she could not know any more.

Gudrun looked and saw the drips of blood on the sides of the mare, and she turned pale. Then, right on the wound, the bright spurs came down, pressing down without mercy. The world spun and faded into nothingness for Gudrun; she couldn't comprehend anything anymore.

When she recovered, her soul was calm and cold, without feeling. The trucks were still rumbling by, and the man and the mare were still fighting. But she herself was cold and separate, she had no more feeling for them. She was quite hard and cold and indifferent.

When she came to, her spirit was calm and emotionless. The trucks continued to roar past, and the man and the mare were still struggling. But she felt distant and detached; she no longer cared for them. She was completely tough, cold, and indifferent.

They could see the top of the hooded guard’s-van approaching, the sound of the trucks was diminishing, there was hope of relief from the intolerable noise. The heavy panting of the half-stunned mare sounded automatically, the man seemed to be relaxing confidently, his will bright and unstained. The guard’s-van came up, and passed slowly, the guard staring out in his transition on the spectacle in the road. And, through the man in the closed wagon, Gudrun could see the whole scene spectacularly, isolated and momentary, like a vision isolated in eternity.

They could see the top of the guard’s van coming closer, the sound of the trucks fading away, and there was a glimmer of hope for relief from the unbearable noise. The heavy panting of the half-stunned mare sounded almost automatic, and the man appeared to be relaxing confidently, his determination clear and unblemished. The guard's van rolled up and passed slowly, the guard staring out, caught up in the scene on the road. And, through the man in the closed wagon, Gudrun could see the entire scene vividly, isolated and fleeting, like a vision captured in eternity.

Lovely, grateful silence seemed to trail behind the receding train. How sweet the silence is! Ursula looked with hatred on the buffers of the diminishing wagon. The gatekeeper stood ready at the door of his hut, to proceed to open the gate. But Gudrun sprang suddenly forward, in front of the struggling horse, threw off the latch and flung the gates asunder, throwing one-half to the keeper, and running with the other half, forwards. Gerald suddenly let go the horse and leaped forwards, almost on to Gudrun. She was not afraid. As he jerked aside the mare’s head, Gudrun cried, in a strange, high voice, like a gull, or like a witch screaming out from the side of the road:

Lovely, grateful silence seemed to follow the departing train. How sweet that silence is! Ursula glared at the buffers of the fading wagon with hatred. The gatekeeper stood ready at the door of his hut to open the gate. But Gudrun suddenly dashed forward in front of the struggling horse, threw off the latch, and flung the gates open, pushing one half towards the keeper and running with the other half forward. Gerald abruptly let go of the horse and jumped forward, nearly landing on Gudrun. She wasn’t scared. As he pulled the mare’s head aside, Gudrun cried out in a strange, high voice, like a gull or a witch screaming from the side of the road:

“I should think you’re proud.”

"You must be proud."

The words were distinct and formed. The man, twisting aside on his dancing horse, looked at her in some surprise, some wondering interest. Then the mare’s hoofs had danced three times on the drum-like sleepers of the crossing, and man and horse were bounding springily, unequally up the road.

The words were clear and well-formed. The man, turning slightly on his prancing horse, looked at her with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Then the mare's hooves tapped three times on the drum-like tracks of the crossing, and both man and horse jumped energetically, but unevenly, up the road.

The two girls watched them go. The gate-keeper hobbled thudding over the logs of the crossing, with his wooden leg. He had fastened the gate. Then he also turned, and called to the girls:

The two girls watched them leave. The gatekeeper hobbled over the logs of the crossing with his wooden leg. He had secured the gate. Then he turned and called to the girls:

“A masterful young jockey, that; ’ll have his own road, if ever anybody would.”

“A talented young jockey, that; he’ll have his own way, if anyone ever will.”

“Yes,” cried Ursula, in her hot, overbearing voice. “Why couldn’t he take the horse away, till the trucks had gone by? He’s a fool, and a bully. Does he think it’s manly, to torture a horse? It’s a living thing, why should he bully it and torture it?”

“Yes,” shouted Ursula, in her loud, domineering voice. “Why couldn’t he move the horse until the trucks had passed? He’s a fool and a bully. Does he think it’s tough to torture a horse? It’s a living creature; why should he mistreat and torment it?”

There was a pause, then the gate-keeper shook his head, and replied:

There was a pause, then the gatekeeper shook his head and replied:

“Yes, it’s as nice a little mare as you could set eyes on—beautiful little thing, beautiful. Now you couldn’t see his father treat any animal like that—not you. They’re as different as they welly can be, Gerald Crich and his father—two different men, different made.”

“Yes, it’s as nice a little mare as you could ever see—such a beautiful little thing, truly beautiful. Now you wouldn’t expect his father to treat any animal like that—not at all. They’re as different as can be, Gerald Crich and his father—two completely different men, made differently.”

Then there was a pause.

Then there was a break.

“But why does he do it?” cried Ursula, “why does he? Does he think he’s grand, when he’s bullied a sensitive creature, ten times as sensitive as himself?”

“But why does he do it?” Ursula exclaimed, “why does he? Does he think he's something special when he’s picked on someone so much more sensitive than he is?”

Again there was a cautious pause. Then again the man shook his head, as if he would say nothing, but would think the more.

Again there was a careful pause. Then the man shook his head again, as if to say nothing, but to think more.

“I expect he’s got to train the mare to stand to anything,” he replied. “A pure-bred Harab—not the sort of breed as is used to round here—different sort from our sort altogether. They say as he got her from Constantinople.”

“I guess he has to train the mare to accept anything,” he replied. “A purebred Harab—not the kind of breed you see around here—completely different from our kind. They say he got her from Constantinople.”

“He would!” said Ursula. “He’d better have left her to the Turks, I’m sure they would have had more decency towards her.”

“He would!” said Ursula. “He should have just left her to the Turks; I’m sure they would have treated her with more respect.”

The man went in to drink his can of tea, the girls went on down the lane, that was deep in soft black dust. Gudrun was as if numbed in her mind by the sense of indomitable soft weight of the man, bearing down into the living body of the horse: the strong, indomitable thighs of the blond man clenching the palpitating body of the mare into pure control; a sort of soft white magnetic domination from the loins and thighs and calves, enclosing and encompassing the mare heavily into unutterable subordination, soft blood-subordination, terrible.

The man entered to drink his can of tea, while the girls walked down the lane, which was covered in soft black dust. Gudrun felt as if her mind was numb from the overwhelming presence of the man, pressing down into the living body of the horse: the strong, unyielding thighs of the blond man gripping the trembling body of the mare with total control; a kind of soft white magnetic dominance from his hips, thighs, and calves, enveloping the mare heavily in unspeakable subjugation, a soft blood-subjugation, and it was terrifying.

On the left, as the girls walked silently, the coal-mine lifted its great mounds and its patterned head-stocks, the black railway with the trucks at rest looked like a harbour just below, a large bay of railroad with anchored wagons.

On the left, as the girls walked quietly, the coal mine rose with its huge mounds and its patterned headstocks. The dark railway with the stationary trucks looked like a harbor just below, a large bay of train tracks with parked cars.

Near the second level-crossing, that went over many bright rails, was a farm belonging to the collieries, and a great round globe of iron, a disused boiler, huge and rusty and perfectly round, stood silently in a paddock by the road. The hens were pecking round it, some chickens were balanced on the drinking trough, wagtails flew away in among trucks, from the water.

Near the second level crossing, which crossed over many shiny rails, was a farm owned by the collieries, and a large round iron globe, an old boiler, huge and rusty and perfectly round, sat silently in a field by the road. Hens were pecking around it, some chicks were perched on the drinking trough, and wagtails flew away among the trucks, near the water.

On the other side of the wide crossing, by the road-side, was a heap of pale-grey stones for mending the roads, and a cart standing, and a middle-aged man with whiskers round his face was leaning on his shovel, talking to a young man in gaiters, who stood by the horse’s head. Both men were facing the crossing.

On the other side of the wide crossing, by the side of the road, was a pile of pale-grey stones for repairing the roads, and a cart parked nearby. A middle-aged man with whiskers around his face was leaning on his shovel, chatting with a young man in gaiters who was standing by the horse’s head. Both men were looking at the crossing.

They saw the two girls appear, small, brilliant figures in the near distance, in the strong light of the late afternoon. Both wore light, gay summer dresses, Ursula had an orange-coloured knitted coat, Gudrun a pale yellow, Ursula wore canary yellow stockings, Gudrun bright rose, the figures of the two women seemed to glitter in progress over the wide bay of the railway crossing, white and orange and yellow and rose glittering in motion across a hot world silted with coal-dust.

They saw the two girls appear, small, bright figures in the distance, bathed in the strong light of the late afternoon. Both wore light, cheerful summer dresses; Ursula had an orange knitted coat, and Gudrun a pale yellow one. Ursula wore canary yellow stockings, while Gudrun wore bright rose ones. The two women's figures sparkled as they moved across the wide bay of the railway crossing, white, orange, yellow, and rose shimmering in motion over a hot world covered in coal dust.

The two men stood quite still in the heat, watching. The elder was a short, hard-faced energetic man of middle age, the younger a labourer of twenty-three or so. They stood in silence watching the advance of the sisters. They watched whilst the girls drew near, and whilst they passed, and whilst they receded down the dusty road, that had dwellings on one side, and dusty young corn on the other.

The two men stood still in the heat, watching. The older man was a short, tough-looking, energetic guy in his middle age, while the younger one was a laborer around twenty-three. They stood in silence as they observed the sisters approaching. They kept watching as the girls came closer, passed by, and then walked away down the dusty road, which had houses on one side and young corn on the other.

Then the elder man, with the whiskers round his face, said in a prurient manner to the young man:

Then the older man, with the whiskers around his face, said in a suggestive way to the young man:

“What price that, eh? She’ll do, won’t she?”

"What's the price for that, huh? She'll work, right?"

“Which?” asked the young man, eagerly, with a laugh.

“Which?” asked the young man, excitedly, with a laugh.

“Her with the red stockings. What d’you say? I’d give my week’s wages for five minutes; what!—just for five minutes.”

“Her in the red stockings. What do you think? I’d give a week’s pay just for five minutes; right?—just for five minutes.”

Again the young man laughed.

The young man laughed again.

“Your missis ’ud have summat to say to you,” he replied.

“Your wife would have something to say to you,” he replied.

Gudrun had turned round and looked at the two men. They were to her sinister creatures, standing watching after her, by the heap of pale grey slag. She loathed the man with whiskers round his face.

Gudrun turned around and looked at the two men. They seemed to her like sinister figures, watching her by the pile of pale grey slag. She despised the man with whiskers around his face.

“You’re first class, you are,” the man said to her, and to the distance.

“You're first class, you are,” the man said to her and into the distance.

“Do you think it would be worth a week’s wages?” said the younger man, musing.

“Do you think it would be worth a week's pay?” said the younger man, thinking.

“Do I? I’d put ’em bloody-well down this second—”

“Do I? I’d put them down right now—”

The younger man looked after Gudrun and Ursula objectively, as if he wished to calculate what there might be, that was worth his week’s wages. He shook his head with fatal misgiving.

The younger man looked at Gudrun and Ursula with a detached interest, as if he wanted to estimate what could be worth his weekly paycheck. He shook his head, filled with a sense of inevitable doubt.

“No,” he said. “It’s not worth that to me.”

“No,” he said. “It’s not worth that to me.”

“Isn’t?” said the old man. “By God, if it isn’t to me!”

“Is it?” said the old man. “By God, it sure is to me!”

And he went on shovelling his stones.

And he kept shoveling his stones.

The girls descended between the houses with slate roofs and blackish brick walls. The heavy gold glamour of approaching sunset lay over all the colliery district, and the ugliness overlaid with beauty was like a narcotic to the senses. On the roads silted with black dust, the rich light fell more warmly, more heavily, over all the amorphous squalor a kind of magic was cast, from the glowing close of day.

The girls walked down between the houses with slate roofs and dark brick walls. The deep golden glow of the setting sun covered the entire mining area, and the beauty mixed with the ugliness felt like a drug to the senses. The warm, bright light fell more heavily on the dusty roads, casting a sort of magic over all the shapeless mess as the day came to a close.

“It has a foul kind of beauty, this place,” said Gudrun, evidently suffering from fascination. “Can’t you feel in some way, a thick, hot attraction in it? I can. And it quite stupifies me.”

“It has a creepy kind of beauty, this place,” said Gudrun, clearly entranced. “Can’t you sense a heavy, hot pull to it? I can. And it totally overwhelms me.”

They were passing between blocks of miners’ dwellings. In the back yards of several dwellings, a miner could be seen washing himself in the open on this hot evening, naked down to the loins, his great trousers of moleskin slipping almost away. Miners already cleaned were sitting on their heels, with their backs near the walls, talking and silent in pure physical well-being, tired, and taking physical rest. Their voices sounded out with strong intonation, and the broad dialect was curiously caressing to the blood. It seemed to envelop Gudrun in a labourer’s caress, there was in the whole atmosphere a resonance of physical men, a glamorous thickness of labour and maleness, surcharged in the air. But it was universal in the district, and therefore unnoticed by the inhabitants.

They were walking between blocks of miners' homes. In the backyards of several houses, a miner could be seen washing himself outside on this hot evening, wearing nothing but his moleskin trousers, which were slipping down. Clean miners were sitting on their heels with their backs against the walls, chatting and enjoying a moment of silence in pure physical comfort, tired and resting. Their voices had a strong tone, and the local dialect was strangely soothing. It seemed to wrap around Gudrun in a worker’s embrace, and the whole atmosphere resonated with the presence of hardworking men, filled with a rich sense of labor and masculinity, heavy in the air. But this was commonplace in the area, so the locals didn't really notice it.

To Gudrun, however, it was potent and half-repulsive. She could never tell why Beldover was so utterly different from London and the south, why one’s whole feelings were different, why one seemed to live in another sphere. Now she realised that this was the world of powerful, underworld men who spent most of their time in the darkness. In their voices she could hear the voluptuous resonance of darkness, the strong, dangerous underworld, mindless, inhuman. They sounded also like strange machines, heavy, oiled. The voluptuousness was like that of machinery, cold and iron.

To Gudrun, though, it was intense and somewhat off-putting. She could never understand why Beldover felt so completely different from London and the south, why her entire emotional experience felt altered, why it seemed like she lived in a different realm. Now she realized that this was the world of powerful, shady men who spent most of their time in the shadows. In their voices, she could sense the rich, dark undertones of that dangerous underworld, mindless and inhuman. They also had a mechanical quality, heavy and lubricated. The richness felt like that of machinery—cold and metallic.

It was the same every evening when she came home, she seemed to move through a wave of disruptive force, that was given off from the presence of thousands of vigorous, underworld, half-automatised colliers, and which went to the brain and the heart, awaking a fatal desire, and a fatal callousness.

It was the same every evening when she came home; she seemed to pass through a wave of chaotic energy coming from the presence of thousands of lively, underground, semi-automated coal miners, which affected her mind and heart, stirring up a dangerous desire and a heartbreaking indifference.

There came over her a nostalgia for the place. She hated it, she knew how utterly cut off it was, how hideous and how sickeningly mindless. Sometimes she beat her wings like a new Daphne, turning not into a tree but a machine. And yet, she was overcome by the nostalgia. She struggled to get more and more into accord with the atmosphere of the place, she craved to get her satisfaction of it.

There was a wave of nostalgia for the place that washed over her. She hated it and recognized how completely isolated it was, how ugly and mind-numbingly dull. Sometimes she flapped her wings like a modern-day Daphne, transforming not into a tree but into a machine. And yet, she couldn't shake off the nostalgia. She fought to connect more deeply with the vibe of the place; she longed to find her fulfillment in it.

She felt herself drawn out at evening into the main street of the town, that was uncreated and ugly, and yet surcharged with this same potent atmosphere of intense, dark callousness. There were always miners about. They moved with their strange, distorted dignity, a certain beauty, and unnatural stillness in their bearing, a look of abstraction and half resignation in their pale, often gaunt faces. They belonged to another world, they had a strange glamour, their voices were full of an intolerable deep resonance, like a machine’s burring, a music more maddening than the siren’s long ago.

She found herself drawn out in the evening to the main street of the town, which was ugly and uncared for, yet filled with a powerful atmosphere of intense, dark indifference. There were always miners around. They moved with a strange, twisted dignity, a certain beauty, and an unnatural calm in their demeanor, their pale, often gaunt faces reflecting a look of abstraction and half-resignation. They seemed to belong to another world, had an odd charm, and their voices carried an unbearable deep resonance, like a machine’s hum, a sound more maddening than the siren’s from long ago.

She found herself, with the rest of the common women, drawn out on Friday evenings to the little market. Friday was pay-day for the colliers, and Friday night was market night. Every woman was abroad, every man was out, shopping with his wife, or gathering with his pals. The pavements were dark for miles around with people coming in, the little market-place on the crown of the hill, and the main street of Beldover were black with thickly-crowded men and women.

She found herself, along with the other local women, going out on Friday evenings to the small market. Friday was payday for the coal miners, and Friday night was market night. Every woman was out, every man was shopping with his wife or hanging out with his friends. The sidewalks were packed with people coming in, and the little marketplace at the top of the hill, along with the main street of Beldover, was filled with tightly packed men and women.

It was dark, the market-place was hot with kerosene flares, which threw a ruddy light on the grave faces of the purchasing wives, and on the pale abstract faces of the men. The air was full of the sound of criers and of people talking, thick streams of people moved on the pavements towards the solid crowd of the market. The shops were blazing and packed with women, in the streets were men, mostly men, miners of all ages. Money was spent with almost lavish freedom.

It was dark, and the marketplace was heated by kerosene flares that cast a reddish light on the serious faces of the buying wives and the pale, expressionless faces of the men. The air buzzed with the sounds of vendors and chatter, as thick streams of people flowed along the sidewalks toward the dense crowd of the market. The shops were bright and crowded with women, while the streets were filled with men—mostly miners of all ages. Money was being spent with almost carefree extravagance.

The carts that came could not pass through. They had to wait, the driver calling and shouting, till the dense crowd would make way. Everywhere, young fellows from the outlying districts were making conversation with the girls, standing in the road and at the corners. The doors of the public-houses were open and full of light, men passed in and out in a continual stream, everywhere men were calling out to one another, or crossing to meet one another, or standing in little gangs and circles, discussing, endlessly discussing. The sense of talk, buzzing, jarring, half-secret, the endless mining and political wrangling, vibrated in the air like discordant machinery. And it was their voices which affected Gudrun almost to swooning. They aroused a strange, nostalgic ache of desire, something almost demoniacal, never to be fulfilled.

The carts that arrived couldn’t get through. They had to wait, the driver shouting and calling out until the thick crowd would part. Everywhere, young guys from nearby areas were chatting with the girls, standing in the road and at the corners. The pub doors were open and spilling light, with men coming in and out non-stop, everywhere men were calling to each other, crossing paths, or gathering in small groups and circles, discussing, endlessly discussing. The chatter, buzzing, clashing, and half-secretive—the constant talk about mining and political disputes—hung in the air like discordant machinery. And it was their voices that almost made Gudrun faint. They stirred a strange, nostalgic ache of desire in her, something almost demonic, that could never be satisfied.

Like any other common girl of the district, Gudrun strolled up and down, up and down the length of the brilliant two-hundred paces of the pavement nearest the market-place. She knew it was a vulgar thing to do; her father and mother could not bear it; but the nostalgia came over her, she must be among the people. Sometimes she sat among the louts in the cinema: rakish-looking, unattractive louts they were. Yet she must be among them.

Like any other ordinary girl in the area, Gudrun walked back and forth along the bright two hundred paces of pavement closest to the market. She knew it was a tacky thing to do; her parents couldn't stand it; but she felt this pull to be among the crowd. Sometimes she sat with the rough guys in the cinema: they were scruffy and unappealing. But she had to be with them.

And, like any other common lass, she found her ‘boy.’ It was an electrician, one of the electricians introduced according to Gerald’s new scheme. He was an earnest, clever man, a scientist with a passion for sociology. He lived alone in a cottage, in lodgings, in Willey Green. He was a gentleman, and sufficiently well-to-do. His landlady spread the reports about him; he would have a large wooden tub in his bedroom, and every time he came in from work, he would have pails and pails of water brought up, to bathe in, then he put on clean shirt and under-clothing every day, and clean silk socks; fastidious and exacting he was in these respects, but in every other way, most ordinary and unassuming.

And, like any other average girl, she found her ‘guy.’ He was an electrician, one of the electricians introduced through Gerald’s new plan. He was a dedicated, smart man, a scientist who loved sociology. He lived alone in a cottage, renting a room in Willey Green. He was a gentleman and had enough money. His landlady spread the word about him; he had a large wooden tub in his bedroom, and every time he came home from work, he had buckets and buckets of water brought up for a bath. Then he would put on a clean shirt and underwear every day, along with fresh silk socks; he was particular and demanding about these things, but in every other way, he was quite ordinary and modest.

Gudrun knew all these things. The Brangwen’s house was one to which the gossip came naturally and inevitably. Palmer was in the first place a friend of Ursula’s. But in his pale, elegant, serious face there showed the same nostalgia that Gudrun felt. He too must walk up and down the street on Friday evening. So he walked with Gudrun, and a friendship was struck up between them. But he was not in love with Gudrun; he really wanted Ursula, but for some strange reason, nothing could happen between her and him. He liked to have Gudrun about, as a fellow-mind—but that was all. And she had no real feeling for him. He was a scientist, he had to have a woman to back him. But he was really impersonal, he had the fineness of an elegant piece of machinery. He was too cold, too destructive to care really for women, too great an egoist. He was polarised by the men. Individually he detested and despised them. In the mass they fascinated him, as machinery fascinated him. They were a new sort of machinery to him—but incalculable, incalculable.

Gudrun knew all of this. The Brangwen house was a place where gossip flowed naturally and inevitably. Palmer was primarily a friend of Ursula’s. But on his pale, elegant, serious face was the same nostalgia that Gudrun felt. He too had to walk up and down the street on Friday evenings. So he walked with Gudrun, and a friendship developed between them. However, he wasn't in love with Gudrun; he really wanted Ursula, but for some strange reason, nothing could happen between them. He enjoyed having Gudrun around as a like-minded companion—but that was all. And she didn’t have any real feelings for him. He was a scientist, and he needed a woman to support him. But he was quite impersonal, exhibiting the sophistication of an elegant piece of machinery. He was too cold, too destructive to genuinely care for women, too much of an egoist. He was polarized by other men. Individually, he detested and looked down on them. In the mass, they fascinated him, just like machinery did. They were a new kind of machinery to him—but unpredictable, unpredictable.

So Gudrun strolled the streets with Palmer, or went to the cinema with him. And his long, pale, rather elegant face flickered as he made his sarcastic remarks. There they were, the two of them: two elegants in one sense: in the other sense, two units, absolutely adhering to the people, teeming with the distorted colliers. The same secret seemed to be working in the souls of all alike, Gudrun, Palmer, the rakish young bloods, the gaunt, middle-aged men. All had a secret sense of power, and of inexpressible destructiveness, and of fatal half-heartedness, a sort of rottenness in the will.

So Gudrun walked the streets with Palmer or went to the movies with him. His long, pale, somewhat elegant face lit up when he made his sarcastic comments. There they were, just the two of them: two stylish people in one way; but in another way, two individuals completely connected to the crowd, surrounded by the rough coal miners. The same underlying secret seemed to touch the souls of everyone, Gudrun, Palmer, the flashy young guys, the thin, middle-aged men. They all shared a secret feeling of power, an indescribable destructiveness, and a sense of fatal indecision, a kind of decay in their will.

Sometimes Gudrun would start aside, see it all, see how she was sinking in. And then she was filled with a fury of contempt and anger. She felt she was sinking into one mass with the rest—all so close and intermingled and breathless. It was horrible. She stifled. She prepared for flight, feverishly she flew to her work. But soon she let go. She started off into the country—the darkish, glamorous country. The spell was beginning to work again.

Sometimes Gudrun would step aside, take it all in, and see how deep she was getting. Then, a wave of contempt and anger would wash over her. She felt like she was merging into a crowd—all so close and tangled up, it was suffocating. It was terrible. She felt stifled. She got ready to escape, throwing herself into her work. But soon, she let that go. She headed out to the countryside—the dark, enchanting countryside. The magic was starting to take hold again.

CHAPTER X.
SKETCH-BOOK

One morning the sisters were sketching by the side of Willey Water, at the remote end of the lake. Gudrun had waded out to a gravelly shoal, and was seated like a Buddhist, staring fixedly at the water-plants that rose succulent from the mud of the low shores. What she could see was mud, soft, oozy, watery mud, and from its festering chill, water-plants rose up, thick and cool and fleshy, very straight and turgid, thrusting out their leaves at right angles, and having dark lurid colours, dark green and blotches of black-purple and bronze. But she could feel their turgid fleshy structure as in a sensuous vision, she knew how they rose out of the mud, she knew how they thrust out from themselves, how they stood stiff and succulent against the air.

One morning, the sisters were sketching by Willey Water, at the far end of the lake. Gudrun had waded out to a gravelly shoal and was sitting like a Buddhist, staring intensely at the water plants that grew lushly from the mud along the low shores. What she saw was mud—soft, oozy, watery mud—and from its clammy chill, water plants rose, thick and cool and fleshy, standing straight and upright, stretching their leaves out at right angles, with dark, vivid colors of deep green and patches of black-purple and bronze. But she could feel their thick, fleshy structure as if in a sensual vision; she knew how they emerged from the mud, she knew how they pushed out from themselves, how they stood firm and lush against the air.

Ursula was watching the butterflies, of which there were dozens near the water, little blue ones suddenly snapping out of nothingness into a jewel-life, a large black-and-red one standing upon a flower and breathing with his soft wings, intoxicatingly, breathing pure, ethereal sunshine; two white ones wrestling in the low air; there was a halo round them; ah, when they came tumbling nearer they were orangetips, and it was the orange that had made the halo. Ursula rose and drifted away, unconscious like the butterflies.

Ursula was watching the butterflies, with dozens fluttering near the water, little blue ones suddenly appearing out of nowhere, vibrant like jewels, a large black-and-red one perched on a flower, softly breathing with its wings, intoxicatingly, inhaling pure, ethereal sunshine; two white ones playfully gliding through the low air; there was a halo around them; oh, as they tumbled closer, they turned out to be orangetips, and it was the orange that created the halo. Ursula got up and wandered away, unaware, like the butterflies.

Gudrun, absorbed in a stupor of apprehension of surging water-plants, sat crouched on the shoal, drawing, not looking up for a long time, and then staring unconsciously, absorbedly at the rigid, naked, succulent stems. Her feet were bare, her hat lay on the bank opposite.

Gudrun, lost in a daze of fear over the rushing water plants, crouched on the sandbar, drawing without looking up for a long time, then staring blankly and intensely at the stiff, bare, juicy stems. Her feet were bare, and her hat was on the bank across from her.

She started out of her trance, hearing the knocking of oars. She looked round. There was a boat with a gaudy Japanese parasol, and a man in white, rowing. The woman was Hermione, and the man was Gerald. She knew it instantly. And instantly she perished in the keen frisson of anticipation, an electric vibration in her veins, intense, much more intense than that which was always humming low in the atmosphere of Beldover.

She snapped out of her trance, hearing the sound of oars hitting the water. She looked around. There was a boat with a bright Japanese parasol, and a man in white rowing. The woman was Hermione, and the man was Gerald. She recognized them immediately. And in that moment, she was overwhelmed by a sharp thrill of anticipation, an electric buzz running through her veins, intense, far more intense than the usual energy that always lingered in the atmosphere of Beldover.

Gerald was her escape from the heavy slough of the pale, underworld, automatic colliers. He started out of the mud. He was master. She saw his back, the movement of his white loins. But not that—it was the whiteness he seemed to enclose as he bent forwards, rowing. He seemed to stoop to something. His glistening, whitish hair seemed like the electricity of the sky.

Gerald was her escape from the dark, heavy world of the pale, lifeless miners. He emerged from the muck. He was in control. She saw his back, the way his white body moved. But it wasn't just that—it was the brightness he seemed to hold as he leaned forward, rowing. He appeared to be bending down to something. His shining, light-colored hair looked like the electricity in the sky.

“There’s Gudrun,” came Hermione’s voice floating distinct over the water. “We will go and speak to her. Do you mind?”

“There’s Gudrun,” Hermione’s voice carried clearly over the water. “Let’s go talk to her. Is that okay with you?”

Gerald looked round and saw the girl standing by the water’s edge, looking at him. He pulled the boat towards her, magnetically, without thinking of her. In his world, his conscious world, she was still nobody. He knew that Hermione had a curious pleasure in treading down all the social differences, at least apparently, and he left it to her.

Gerald looked around and saw the girl standing by the water’s edge, watching him. He moved the boat toward her, almost instinctively, without considering her. In his mind, she was still just a stranger. He was aware that Hermione took a strange joy in disregarding all social differences, at least on the surface, and he let her handle it.

“How do you do, Gudrun?” sang Hermione, using the Christian name in the fashionable manner. “What are you doing?”

“How's it going, Gudrun?” sang Hermione, using the first name in the trendy way. “What are you up to?”

“How do you do, Hermione? I was sketching.”

“How’s it going, Hermione? I was drawing.”

“Were you?” The boat drifted nearer, till the keel ground on the bank. “May we see? I should like to so much.”

“Were you?” The boat floated closer until the keel brushed against the bank. “Can we see? I would like to so much.”

It was no use resisting Hermione’s deliberate intention.

It was pointless to resist Hermione’s intentional plan.

“Well—” said Gudrun reluctantly, for she always hated to have her unfinished work exposed—“there’s nothing in the least interesting.”

“Well—” said Gudrun reluctantly, because she always hated showing her unfinished work—“there’s nothing at all interesting.”

“Isn’t there? But let me see, will you?”

“Isn’t there? But let me check, okay?”

Gudrun reached out the sketch-book, Gerald stretched from the boat to take it. And as he did so, he remembered Gudrun’s last words to him, and her face lifted up to him as he sat on the swerving horse. An intensification of pride went over his nerves, because he felt, in some way she was compelled by him. The exchange of feeling between them was strong and apart from their consciousness.

Gudrun handed over the sketchbook, and Gerald reached out from the boat to grab it. As he did, he recalled Gudrun’s last words to him and her face tilted up toward him while he sat on the moving horse. A wave of pride surged through him because he sensed, in some way, that she was drawn to him. The emotional connection between them was intense and beyond their awareness.

And as if in a spell, Gudrun was aware of his body, stretching and surging like the marsh-fire, stretching towards her, his hand coming straight forward like a stem. Her voluptuous, acute apprehension of him made the blood faint in her veins, her mind went dim and unconscious. And he rocked on the water perfectly, like the rocking of phosphorescence. He looked round at the boat. It was drifting off a little. He lifted the oar to bring it back. And the exquisite pleasure of slowly arresting the boat, in the heavy-soft water, was complete as a swoon.

And as if under a spell, Gudrun felt his body, stretching and surging like a marsh fire, reaching out toward her, his hand moving straight out like a stem. Her intense sense of him made her blood feel faint in her veins, and her mind went blank. He rocked on the water effortlessly, like the gentle swaying of phosphorescence. He glanced at the boat. It was drifting away a bit. He lifted the oar to pull it back. And the pure pleasure of slowly bringing the boat to a stop in the soft, heavy water was perfect, like a swoon.

That’s what you have done,” said Hermione, looking searchingly at the plants on the shore, and comparing with Gudrun’s drawing. Gudrun looked round in the direction of Hermione’s long, pointing finger. “That is it, isn’t it?” repeated Hermione, needing confirmation.

That’s what you’ve done,” said Hermione, glancing intently at the plants on the shore and comparing them to Gudrun’s drawing. Gudrun turned to follow the direction of Hermione’s extended finger. “That’s it, right?” Hermione asked again, seeking confirmation.

“Yes,” said Gudrun automatically, taking no real heed.

“Yes,” Gudrun replied automatically, not really paying attention.

“Let me look,” said Gerald, reaching forward for the book. But Hermione ignored him, he must not presume, before she had finished. But he, his will as unthwarted and as unflinching as hers, stretched forward till he touched the book. A little shock, a storm of revulsion against him, shook Hermione unconsciously. She released the book when he had not properly got it, and it tumbled against the side of the boat and bounced into the water.

“Let me see,” Gerald said, leaning forward to grab the book. But Hermione ignored him; he shouldn’t assume anything before she was done. However, with a determination as strong and unwavering as hers, he pushed forward until he touched the book. A small jolt of disgust washed over Hermione without her realizing it. She let go of the book when he hadn’t fully taken it, and it fell against the side of the boat and splashed into the water.

“There!” sang Hermione, with a strange ring of malevolent victory. “I’m so sorry, so awfully sorry. Can’t you get it, Gerald?”

“Look!” Hermione sang, with a weird tone of wicked triumph. “I’m really sorry, really, really sorry. Can’t you see it, Gerald?”

This last was said in a note of anxious sneering that made Gerald’s veins tingle with fine hate for her. He leaned far out of the boat, reaching down into the water. He could feel his position was ridiculous, his loins exposed behind him.

This last was said with an anxious sneer that made Gerald’s veins tingle with intense hatred for her. He leaned way out of the boat, reaching down into the water. He could feel how ridiculous his position was, with his backside exposed behind him.

“It is of no importance,” came the strong, clanging voice of Gudrun. She seemed to touch him. But he reached further, the boat swayed violently. Hermione, however, remained unperturbed. He grasped the book, under the water, and brought it up, dripping.

“It doesn’t matter,” said Gudrun in a sharp, ringing voice. She seemed to connect with him. But he stretched out further, and the boat rocked wildly. Hermione, however, stayed calm. He grabbed the book from under the water and lifted it up, dripping wet.

“I’m so dreadfully sorry—dreadfully sorry,” repeated Hermione. “I’m afraid it was all my fault.”

“I’m really, really sorry—really sorry,” Hermione repeated. “I’m afraid it was all my fault.”

“It’s of no importance—really, I assure you—it doesn’t matter in the least,” said Gudrun loudly, with emphasis, her face flushed scarlet. And she held out her hand impatiently for the wet book, to have done with the scene. Gerald gave it to her. He was not quite himself.

“It doesn’t matter at all—really, I promise you—it’s not important in the slightest,” Gudrun said loudly, emphasizing her words, her face bright red. She impatiently reached for the wet book, wanting to wrap up the situation. Gerald handed it to her. He wasn’t completely himself.

“I’m so dreadfully sorry,” repeated Hermione, till both Gerald and Gudrun were exasperated. “Is there nothing that can be done?”

“I’m really sorry,” Hermione said again, until both Gerald and Gudrun were irritated. “Is there nothing that can be done?”

“In what way?” asked Gudrun, with cool irony.

“In what way?” Gudrun asked, with a cool sense of irony.

“Can’t we save the drawings?”

“Can’t we save the art?”

There was a moment’s pause, wherein Gudrun made evident all her refutation of Hermione’s persistence.

There was a brief pause during which Gudrun clearly expressed all her objections to Hermione’s insistence.

“I assure you,” said Gudrun, with cutting distinctness, “the drawings are quite as good as ever they were, for my purpose. I want them only for reference.”

“I assure you,” said Gudrun, clearly and precisely, “the drawings are just as good as they ever were for my needs. I only want them for reference.”

“But can’t I give you a new book? I wish you’d let me do that. I feel so truly sorry. I feel it was all my fault.”

“But can’t I get you a new book? I really wish you’d allow me to do that. I feel so genuinely sorry. I believe it was all my fault.”

“As far as I saw,” said Gudrun, “it wasn’t your fault at all. If there was any fault, it was Mr Crich’s. But the whole thing is entirely trivial, and it really is ridiculous to take any notice of it.”

“As far as I could see,” said Gudrun, “it definitely wasn’t your fault. If there was any fault, it was Mr. Crich’s. But the whole thing is completely trivial, and it’s really ridiculous to pay any attention to it.”

Gerald watched Gudrun closely, whilst she repulsed Hermione. There was a body of cold power in her. He watched her with an insight that amounted to clairvoyance. He saw her a dangerous, hostile spirit, that could stand undiminished and unabated. It was so finished, and of such perfect gesture, moreover.

Gerald watched Gudrun carefully as she pushed Hermione away. She had an icy intensity about her. He observed her with an understanding that felt almost psychic. He perceived her as a threatening, aggressive presence that remained strong and unyielding. It was so complete and had such a flawless presence, too.

“I’m awfully glad if it doesn’t matter,” he said; “if there’s no real harm done.”

“I’m really glad if it doesn’t matter,” he said; “if there’s no real damage done.”

She looked back at him, with her fine blue eyes, and signalled full into his spirit, as she said, her voice ringing with intimacy almost caressive now it was addressed to him:

She turned to him, her bright blue eyes sparkling, and connected deeply with his soul as she spoke, her voice full of warmth and affection now that it was aimed at him:

“Of course, it doesn’t matter in the least.”

“Of course, it doesn’t matter at all.”

The bond was established between them, in that look, in her tone. In her tone, she made the understanding clear—they were of the same kind, he and she, a sort of diabolic freemasonry subsisted between them. Henceforward, she knew, she had her power over him. Wherever they met, they would be secretly associated. And he would be helpless in the association with her. Her soul exulted.

The connection was formed between them, in that glance, in her voice. With her voice, she made it clear—they were alike, he and she, sharing a kind of wicked bond. From that moment on, she realized she held power over him. Whenever they crossed paths, they would be secretly linked. And he would be powerless in that connection with her. Her spirit soared.

“Good-bye! I’m so glad you forgive me. Gooood-bye!”

“Goodbye! I’m really happy you forgive me. Goodbye!”

Hermione sang her farewell, and waved her hand. Gerald automatically took the oar and pushed off. But he was looking all the time, with a glimmering, subtly-smiling admiration in his eyes, at Gudrun, who stood on the shoal shaking the wet book in her hand. She turned away and ignored the receding boat. But Gerald looked back as he rowed, beholding her, forgetting what he was doing.

Hermione sang her goodbye and waved her hand. Gerald instinctively took the oar and pushed off. But he kept glancing at Gudrun, who stood on the bank, shaking the wet book in her hand, with a sparkle of subtly smiling admiration in his eyes. She turned away and ignored the boat as it receded. But Gerald looked back as he rowed, watching her, losing track of what he was doing.

“Aren’t we going too much to the left?” sang Hermione, as she sat ignored under her coloured parasol.

“Aren’t we going too far to the left?” sang Hermione, as she sat unnoticed under her colorful parasol.

Gerald looked round without replying, the oars balanced and glancing in the sun.

Gerald looked around without answering, the oars steady and shining in the sun.

“I think it’s all right,” he said good-humouredly, beginning to row again without thinking of what he was doing. And Hermione disliked him extremely for his good-humoured obliviousness, she was nullified, she could not regain ascendancy.

“I think it’s fine,” he said cheerfully, starting to row again without considering what he was doing. And Hermione really disliked him for his cheerful cluelessness; she felt defeated and couldn't regain control.

CHAPTER XI.
AN ISLAND

Meanwhile Ursula had wandered on from Willey Water along the course of the bright little stream. The afternoon was full of larks’ singing. On the bright hill-sides was a subdued smoulder of gorse. A few forget-me-nots flowered by the water. There was a rousedness and a glancing everywhere.

Meanwhile, Ursula had walked on from Willey Water along the path of the cheerful little stream. The afternoon was filled with the sound of larks singing. On the sunny hillsides, there was a gentle glow of gorse. A few forget-me-nots bloomed by the water. Everything felt vibrant and alive, with a sparkle all around.

She strayed absorbedly on, over the brooks. She wanted to go to the mill-pond above. The big mill-house was deserted, save for a labourer and his wife who lived in the kitchen. So she passed through the empty farm-yard and through the wilderness of a garden, and mounted the bank by the sluice. When she got to the top, to see the old, velvety surface of the pond before her, she noticed a man on the bank, tinkering with a punt. It was Birkin sawing and hammering away.

She wandered intently along, over the streams. She wanted to reach the mill pond upstream. The large millhouse was empty, except for a worker and his wife who lived in the kitchen. So, she made her way through the vacant farmyard and the overgrown garden, climbing up the bank by the sluice. When she reached the top and saw the old, smooth surface of the pond in front of her, she noticed a man on the bank, working on a small boat. It was Birkin, sawing and hammering away.

She stood at the head of the sluice, looking at him. He was unaware of anybody’s presence. He looked very busy, like a wild animal, active and intent. She felt she ought to go away, he would not want her. He seemed to be so much occupied. But she did not want to go away. Therefore she moved along the bank till he would look up.

She stood at the edge of the stream, watching him. He didn’t seem to notice anyone around. He looked completely focused, like a wild animal, active and determined. She felt she should leave; he probably didn’t want her there. He seemed so absorbed in whatever he was doing. But she didn’t want to leave. So, she walked along the bank, waiting for him to look up.

Which he soon did. The moment he saw her, he dropped his tools and came forward, saying:

Which he soon did. The moment he saw her, he dropped his tools and came forward, saying:

“How do you do? I’m making the punt water-tight. Tell me if you think it is right.”

“Hi there! I’m making the punt water-tight. Let me know if you think it looks good.”

She went along with him.

She went with him.

“You are your father’s daughter, so you can tell me if it will do,” he said.

“You're your father's daughter, so you can let me know if it works,” he said.

She bent to look at the patched punt.

She leaned down to examine the patched boat.

“I am sure I am my father’s daughter,” she said, fearful of having to judge. “But I don’t know anything about carpentry. It looks right, don’t you think?”

“I’m pretty sure I’m my dad’s daughter,” she said, worried about having to make a judgment. “But I don’t know anything about carpentry. It looks right, don’t you think?”

“Yes, I think. I hope it won’t let me to the bottom, that’s all. Though even so, it isn’t a great matter, I should come up again. Help me to get it into the water, will you?”

“Yes, I think so. I just hope it doesn’t take me all the way down, that’s all. But even if it does, it’s not a big deal; I’ll come back up. Can you help me get it into the water?”

With combined efforts they turned over the heavy punt and set it afloat.

With their teamwork, they flipped the heavy boat over and set it adrift.

“Now,” he said, “I’ll try it and you can watch what happens. Then if it carries, I’ll take you over to the island.”

“Okay,” he said, “I’ll give it a shot and you can see what happens. If it works out, I’ll take you to the island.”

“Do,” she cried, watching anxiously.

"Do," she shouted, watching anxiously.

The pond was large, and had that perfect stillness and the dark lustre of very deep water. There were two small islands overgrown with bushes and a few trees, towards the middle. Birkin pushed himself off, and veered clumsily in the pond. Luckily the punt drifted so that he could catch hold of a willow bough, and pull it to the island.

The pond was big and had that perfect calmness and the dark sheen of very deep water. There were two small islands covered in bushes and a few trees, toward the middle. Birkin pushed off and awkwardly steered in the pond. Luckily, the boat drifted so he could grab a willow branch and pull it toward the island.

“Rather overgrown,” he said, looking into the interior, “but very nice. I’ll come and fetch you. The boat leaks a little.”

"Pretty overgrown," he said, looking inside, "but really nice. I'll come and get you. The boat has a small leak."

In a moment he was with her again, and she stepped into the wet punt.

In an instant, he was with her again, and she got into the wet boat.

“It’ll float us all right,” he said, and manœuvred again to the island.

“It’ll float us just fine,” he said, and steered again toward the island.

They landed under a willow tree. She shrank from the little jungle of rank plants before her, evil-smelling figwort and hemlock. But he explored into it.

They landed under a willow tree. She recoiled from the small jungle of dense plants in front of her, the foul-smelling figwort and hemlock. But he ventured into it.

“I shall mow this down,” he said, “and then it will be romantic—like Paul et Virginie.”

“I'll take care of this,” he said, “and then it'll be romantic—like Paul et Virginie.”

“Yes, one could have lovely Watteau picnics here,” cried Ursula with enthusiasm.

“Yes, we could have beautiful Watteau picnics here,” exclaimed Ursula excitedly.

His face darkened.

His expression soured.

“I don’t want Watteau picnics here,” he said.

“I don’t want Watteau picnics here,” he said.

“Only your Virginie,” she laughed.

“Only your Virginie,” she chuckled.

“Virginie enough,” he smiled wryly. “No, I don’t want her either.”

“Virginie, enough,” he said with a wry smile. “No, I don’t want her either.”

Ursula looked at him closely. She had not seen him since Breadalby. He was very thin and hollow, with a ghastly look in his face.

Ursula examined him intently. She hadn't seen him since Breadalby. He looked extremely thin and frail, with a disturbing expression on his face.

“You have been ill; haven’t you?” she asked, rather repulsed.

"You've been sick, haven't you?" she asked, somewhat disgusted.

“Yes,” he replied coldly.

"Yeah," he replied coldly.

They had sat down under the willow tree, and were looking at the pond, from their retreat on the island.

They had settled under the willow tree, gazing at the pond from their spot on the island.

“Has it made you frightened?” she asked.

“Has it scared you?” she asked.

“What of?” he asked, turning his eyes to look at her. Something in him, inhuman and unmitigated, disturbed her, and shook her out of her ordinary self.

“What’s up?” he asked, looking at her. Something in him, something almost otherworldly, unsettled her and pulled her out of her usual self.

“It is frightening to be very ill, isn’t it?” she said.

“It is scary to be really sick, isn’t it?” she said.

“It isn’t pleasant,” he said. “Whether one is really afraid of death, or not, I have never decided. In one mood, not a bit, in another, very much.”

“It’s not pleasant,” he said. “I’ve never really figured out if I’m truly afraid of death or not. Sometimes, not at all; other times, definitely.”

“But doesn’t it make you feel ashamed? I think it makes one so ashamed, to be ill—illness is so terribly humiliating, don’t you think?”

“But doesn’t it make you feel ashamed? I think it makes a person so ashamed to be sick—being ill is so incredibly humiliating, don’t you think?”

He considered for some minutes.

He thought for a few minutes.

“Maybe,” he said. “Though one knows all the time one’s life isn’t really right, at the source. That’s the humiliation. I don’t see that the illness counts so much, after that. One is ill because one doesn’t live properly—can’t. It’s the failure to live that makes one ill, and humiliates one.”

“Maybe,” he said. “But deep down, you always know your life isn’t quite right at its core. That’s the real embarrassment. I don’t think the illness matters all that much after that. You’re sick because you can’t live the way you should. It’s the inability to truly live that makes you sick and humiliates you.”

“But do you fail to live?” she asked, almost jeering.

“But do you not live?” she asked, almost mockingly.

“Why yes—I don’t make much of a success of my days. One seems always to be bumping one’s nose against the blank wall ahead.”

“Of course—I don’t really achieve much during my days. It feels like I’m constantly hitting my head against a dead end.”

Ursula laughed. She was frightened, and when she was frightened she always laughed and pretended to be jaunty.

Ursula laughed. She was scared, and when she was scared she always laughed and acted like everything was fine.

“Your poor nose!” she said, looking at that feature of his face.

“Your poor nose!” she said, glancing at that part of his face.

“No wonder it’s ugly,” he replied.

“No wonder it looks bad,” he replied.

She was silent for some minutes, struggling with her own self-deception. It was an instinct in her, to deceive herself.

She was quiet for a few minutes, grappling with her own self-deception. It was an instinct in her to trick herself.

“But I’m happy—I think life is awfully jolly,” she said.

“But I’m happy—I think life is really fun,” she said.

“Good,” he answered, with a certain cold indifference.

“Good,” he replied, with a hint of cold indifference.

She reached for a bit of paper which had wrapped a small piece of chocolate she had found in her pocket, and began making a boat. He watched her without heeding her. There was something strangely pathetic and tender in her moving, unconscious finger-tips, that were agitated and hurt, really.

She reached for a small piece of paper that had wrapped a bit of chocolate she found in her pocket and started making a boat. He watched her without paying attention. There was something oddly sad and sweet about her fidgeting, unaware fingertips, which were restless and truly in pain.

“I do enjoy things—don’t you?” she asked.

“I really enjoy things—don’t you?” she asked.

“Oh yes! But it infuriates me that I can’t get right, at the really growing part of me. I feel all tangled and messed up, and I can’t get straight anyhow. I don’t know what really to do. One must do something somewhere.”

“Oh yes! But it frustrates me that I can’t get it right, at the part of me that’s really developing. I feel all twisted and confused, and I can’t straighten things out no matter what. I don’t know what I’m really supposed to do. You have to take some action somewhere.”

“Why should you always be doing?” she retorted. “It is so plebeian. I think it is much better to be really patrician, and to do nothing but just be oneself, like a walking flower.”

“Why should you always be doing?” she shot back. “It’s so common. I believe it’s far better to be truly refined, just to exist and be yourself, like a blooming flower.”

“I quite agree,” he said, “if one has burst into blossom. But I can’t get my flower to blossom anyhow. Either it is blighted in the bud, or has got the smother-fly, or it isn’t nourished. Curse it, it isn’t even a bud. It is a contravened knot.”

“I totally agree,” he said, “if someone has managed to bloom. But I can’t get my flower to bloom at all. Either it’s stunted in the bud, or it’s been attacked by pests, or it’s not getting enough nutrients. Damn it, it’s not even a bud. It’s just a tight, twisted knot.”

Again she laughed. He was so very fretful and exasperated. But she was anxious and puzzled. How was one to get out, anyhow. There must be a way out somewhere.

Again she laughed. He was so anxious and frustrated. But she was worried and confused. How was one supposed to get out, anyway? There had to be a way out somewhere.

There was a silence, wherein she wanted to cry. She reached for another bit of chocolate paper, and began to fold another boat.

There was a silence, and she felt the urge to cry. She grabbed another piece of chocolate wrapper and started to fold another boat.

“And why is it,” she asked at length, “that there is no flowering, no dignity of human life now?”

“And why is it,” she asked after a while, “that there are no beautiful moments, no dignity in human life right now?”

“The whole idea is dead. Humanity itself is dry-rotten, really. There are myriads of human beings hanging on the bush—and they look very nice and rosy, your healthy young men and women. But they are apples of Sodom, as a matter of fact, Dead Sea Fruit, gall-apples. It isn’t true that they have any significance—their insides are full of bitter, corrupt ash.”

“The whole idea is pointless. Humanity itself is decaying, honestly. There are countless people out there—and they seem nice and healthy, your young men and women. But they’re just like Sodom apples, essentially, worthless. It’s not true that they have any real meaning—their insides are filled with bitter, rotten remnants.”

“But there are good people,” protested Ursula.

“But there are good people,” protested Ursula.

“Good enough for the life of today. But mankind is a dead tree, covered with fine brilliant galls of people.”

“Good enough for today's life. But humanity is like a dead tree, covered with bright, shiny galls of people.”

Ursula could not help stiffening herself against this, it was too picturesque and final. But neither could she help making him go on.

Ursula couldn't help but brace herself against this; it was too beautiful and definitive. But she also couldn't stop herself from encouraging him to continue.

“And if it is so, why is it?” she asked, hostile. They were rousing each other to a fine passion of opposition.

“And if it is, why is it?” she asked, unfriendly. They were stirring each other up into a strong passion of disagreement.

“Why, why are people all balls of bitter dust? Because they won’t fall off the tree when they’re ripe. They hang on to their old positions when the position is over-past, till they become infested with little worms and dry-rot.”

“Why, why are people just bitter messes? Because they refuse to let go when they’re ready. They cling to their old roles long after they’re done, until they become infested with little problems and decay.”

There was a long pause. His voice had become hot and very sarcastic. Ursula was troubled and bewildered, they were both oblivious of everything but their own immersion.

There was a long pause. His voice had turned heated and very sarcastic. Ursula felt troubled and confused; they were both unaware of anything except their own emotional entanglement.

“But even if everybody is wrong—where are you right?” she cried, “where are you any better?”

“But even if everyone else is wrong—where are you right?” she cried, “where are you any better?”

“I?—I’m not right,” he cried back. “At least my only rightness lies in the fact that I know it. I detest what I am, outwardly. I loathe myself as a human being. Humanity is a huge aggregate lie, and a huge lie is less than a small truth. Humanity is less, far less than the individual, because the individual may sometimes be capable of truth, and humanity is a tree of lies. And they say that love is the greatest thing; they persist in saying this, the foul liars, and just look at what they do! Look at all the millions of people who repeat every minute that love is the greatest, and charity is the greatest—and see what they are doing all the time. By their works ye shall know them, for dirty liars and cowards, who daren’t stand by their own actions, much less by their own words.”

“I?—I’m not okay,” he shouted back. “At least my only truth is that I realize it. I hate what I am on the outside. I can't stand myself as a person. Humanity is one big collective lie, and a big lie is worth less than a small truth. Humanity is much less than the individual because an individual can sometimes be capable of truth, while humanity is just a tree of lies. And they say love is the greatest thing; they keep saying this, the filthy liars, and just look at what they do! Check out all the millions of people who insist every minute that love is the greatest and charity is the greatest—and see how they act all the time. By their actions, you will know them, as filthy liars and cowards who can't stand by their own actions, let alone their own words.”

“But,” said Ursula sadly, “that doesn’t alter the fact that love is the greatest, does it? What they do doesn’t alter the truth of what they say, does it?”

“But,” said Ursula sadly, “that doesn’t change the fact that love is the greatest, does it? What they do doesn’t change the truth of what they say, does it?”

“Completely, because if what they say were true, then they couldn’t help fulfilling it. But they maintain a lie, and so they run amok at last. It’s a lie to say that love is the greatest. You might as well say that hate is the greatest, since the opposite of everything balances. What people want is hate—hate and nothing but hate. And in the name of righteousness and love, they get it. They distil themselves with nitroglycerine, all the lot of them, out of very love. It’s the lie that kills. If we want hate, let us have it—death, murder, torture, violent destruction—let us have it: but not in the name of love. But I abhor humanity, I wish it was swept away. It could go, and there would be no absolute loss, if every human being perished tomorrow. The reality would be untouched. Nay, it would be better. The real tree of life would then be rid of the most ghastly, heavy crop of Dead Sea Fruit, the intolerable burden of myriad simulacra of people, an infinite weight of mortal lies.”

“Completely, because if what they say were true, then they couldn't help but fulfill it. But they stick to a lie, and so they eventually lose control. It’s a lie to claim that love is the greatest. You might as well say that hate is the greatest, since everything balances out. What people really want is hate—hate and nothing but hate. And in the name of righteousness and love, they get it. They arm themselves with explosives, all of them, out of misguided love. It’s the lie that kills. If we want hate, let’s embrace it—death, murder, torture, violent destruction—let’s have it: but not in the name of love. But I loathe humanity; I wish it would just disappear. It could vanish, and there would be no absolute loss if every human being died tomorrow. The world would remain unchanged. In fact, it would be better. The true tree of life would then be free of the grotesque, burdensome fruit of Dead Sea Fruit, the unbearable weight of countless facsimiles of people, an endless load of mortal lies.”

“So you’d like everybody in the world destroyed?” said Ursula.

“So you want everyone in the world to be wiped out?” said Ursula.

“I should indeed.”

"I definitely should."

“And the world empty of people?”

“And the world empty of people?”

“Yes truly. You yourself, don’t you find it a beautiful clean thought, a world empty of people, just uninterrupted grass, and a hare sitting up?”

"Yes, really. Don't you think it's a beautiful, clear thought, a world without people, just uninterrupted grass, and a hare sitting there?"

The pleasant sincerity of his voice made Ursula pause to consider her own proposition. And really it was attractive: a clean, lovely, humanless world. It was the really desirable. Her heart hesitated, and exulted. But still, she was dissatisfied with him.

The warm honesty in his voice made Ursula stop and think about her own idea. And it was definitely appealing: a clean, beautiful, human-free world. It was what she truly wanted. Her heart wavered and soared. But still, she felt unsatisfied with him.

“But,” she objected, “you’d be dead yourself, so what good would it do you?”

"But," she argued, "you'd be dead too, so what would be the point?"

“I would die like a shot, to know that the earth would really be cleaned of all the people. It is the most beautiful and freeing thought. Then there would never be another foul humanity created, for a universal defilement.”

“I would die in an instant to know that the earth would actually be rid of all people. It’s the most beautiful and liberating thought. Then there would never be another corrupt humanity created, leading to a universal pollution.”

“No,” said Ursula, “there would be nothing.”

“No,” Ursula said, “there would be nothing.”

“What! Nothing? Just because humanity was wiped out? You flatter yourself. There’d be everything.”

“What! Nothing? Just because humanity is gone? You really think too highly of yourself. There would be everything.”

“But how, if there were no people?”

“But how, if there weren't any people?”

“Do you think that creation depends on man! It merely doesn’t. There are the trees and the grass and birds. I much prefer to think of the lark rising up in the morning upon a humanless world. Man is a mistake, he must go. There is the grass, and hares and adders, and the unseen hosts, actual angels that go about freely when a dirty humanity doesn’t interrupt them—and good pure-tissued demons: very nice.”

“Do you really think creation relies on humans! It absolutely doesn't. There are trees, grass, and birds. I much prefer to imagine the lark soaring in the morning in a world without people. Humans are a mistake; they need to go. There's grass, hares, and snakes, and the invisible beings, real angels that move freely without filthy humanity getting in their way—and good, pure demons: very pleasant.”

It pleased Ursula, what he said, pleased her very much, as a phantasy. Of course it was only a pleasant fancy. She herself knew too well the actuality of humanity, its hideous actuality. She knew it could not disappear so cleanly and conveniently. It had a long way to go yet, a long and hideous way. Her subtle, feminine, demoniacal soul knew it well.

Ursula was really happy with what he said; it thrilled her as a fantasy. Of course, it was just a nice daydream. She was all too aware of the reality of humanity, its ugly reality. She knew it couldn't just vanish so easily and neatly. There was still a long, nasty road ahead. Her sensitive, feminine, almost sinister soul understood this well.

“If only man was swept off the face of the earth, creation would go on so marvellously, with a new start, non-human. Man is one of the mistakes of creation—like the ichthyosauri. If only he were gone again, think what lovely things would come out of the liberated days;—things straight out of the fire.”

“If only humans were removed from the earth, creation would continue so beautifully, starting fresh without us. Humans are one of the mistakes of creation—like the ichthyosaurs. If only we were gone, just think of the amazing things that would emerge from those free days—things born from the fire.”

“But man will never be gone,” she said, with insidious, diabolical knowledge of the horrors of persistence. “The world will go with him.”

“But man will never disappear,” she said, with a sneaky, wicked awareness of the terrors of endurance. “The world will end with him.”

“Ah no,” he answered, “not so. I believe in the proud angels and the demons that are our fore-runners. They will destroy us, because we are not proud enough. The ichthyosauri were not proud: they crawled and floundered as we do. And besides, look at elder-flowers and bluebells—they are a sign that pure creation takes place—even the butterfly. But humanity never gets beyond the caterpillar stage—it rots in the chrysalis, it never will have wings. It is anti-creation, like monkeys and baboons.”

“Ah no,” he replied, “not like that. I believe in the proud angels and the demons that came before us. They will be our downfall because we lack pride. The ichthyosaurs weren’t proud; they crawled and floundered like we do. And besides, look at elderflowers and bluebells—they show that pure creation happens—even the butterfly. But humanity never advances past the caterpillar stage; it rots in the chrysalis and will never develop wings. It’s anti-creation, like monkeys and baboons.”

Ursula watched him as he talked. There seemed a certain impatient fury in him, all the while, and at the same time a great amusement in everything, and a final tolerance. And it was this tolerance she mistrusted, not the fury. She saw that, all the while, in spite of himself, he would have to be trying to save the world. And this knowledge, whilst it comforted her heart somewhere with a little self-satisfaction, stability, yet filled her with a certain sharp contempt and hate of him. She wanted him to herself, she hated the Salvator Mundi touch. It was something diffuse and generalised about him, which she could not stand. He would behave in the same way, say the same things, give himself as completely to anybody who came along, anybody and everybody who liked to appeal to him. It was despicable, a very insidious form of prostitution.

Ursula watched him as he spoke. There was a certain impatient anger in him the whole time, mixed with a deep amusement and a final acceptance. It was this tolerance that she didn't trust, not the anger. She realized that, despite himself, he would always be trying to save the world. This awareness, while it gave her a bit of self-satisfaction and stability, also filled her with a sharp contempt and hatred for him. She wanted him all to herself; she despised the Salvator Mundi touch. There was something vague and generalized about him that she couldn't stand. He would act the same way, say the same things, and give himself completely to anyone who came his way, anyone who wanted to reach out to him. It was disgusting, a very underhanded form of selling himself.

“But,” she said, “you believe in individual love, even if you don’t believe in loving humanity—?”

“But,” she said, “you believe in personal love, even if you don’t believe in loving humanity—?”

“I don’t believe in love at all—that is, any more than I believe in hate, or in grief. Love is one of the emotions like all the others—and so it is all right whilst you feel it. But I can’t see how it becomes an absolute. It is just part of human relationships, no more. And it is only part of any human relationship. And why one should be required always to feel it, any more than one always feels sorrow or distant joy, I cannot conceive. Love isn’t a desideratum—it is an emotion you feel or you don’t feel, according to circumstance.”

“I don’t believe in love at all—that is, no more than I believe in hate or grief. Love is just an emotion like all the others—and it feels fine while you’re experiencing it. But I can’t understand how it becomes something absolute. It’s just a part of human relationships, nothing more. And it’s only part of any human relationship. And I don’t see why we should always be expected to feel it, any more than we always feel sorrow or distant joy; I really can’t grasp that. Love isn’t something you need—it’s an emotion you feel or don’t feel, depending on the situation.”

“Then why do you care about people at all?” she asked, “if you don’t believe in love? Why do you bother about humanity?”

“Then why do you care about people at all?” she asked. “If you don’t believe in love, why do you even care about humanity?”

“Why do I? Because I can’t get away from it.”

“Why do I? Because I can't escape it.”

“Because you love it,” she persisted.

“Because you love it,” she kept on.

It irritated him.

It annoyed him.

“If I do love it,” he said, “it is my disease.”

“If I do love it,” he said, “then it’s my problem.”

“But it is a disease you don’t want to be cured of,” she said, with some cold sneering.

“But it's a disease you don't want to be cured from,” she said, with a hint of cold sarcasm.

He was silent now, feeling she wanted to insult him.

He was quiet now, sensing that she wanted to insult him.

“And if you don’t believe in love, what do you believe in?” she asked mocking. “Simply in the end of the world, and grass?”

“And if you don’t believe in love, what do you believe in?” she asked mockingly. “Just in the end of the world and grass?”

He was beginning to feel a fool.

He was starting to feel like an idiot.

“I believe in the unseen hosts,” he said.

“I believe in the unseen forces,” he said.

“And nothing else? You believe in nothing visible, except grass and birds? Your world is a poor show.”

“And nothing else? You only believe in things you can see, like grass and birds? Your world seems pretty dull.”

“Perhaps it is,” he said, cool and superior now he was offended, assuming a certain insufferable aloof superiority, and withdrawing into his distance.

“Maybe it is,” he said, cool and condescending now that he was offended, adopting a certain unbearable aloofness and retreating into his detachment.

Ursula disliked him. But also she felt she had lost something. She looked at him as he sat crouched on the bank. There was a certain priggish Sunday-school stiffness over him, priggish and detestable. And yet, at the same time, the moulding of him was so quick and attractive, it gave such a great sense of freedom: the moulding of his brows, his chin, his whole physique, something so alive, somewhere, in spite of the look of sickness.

Ursula didn't like him. But at the same time, she felt like she had lost something. She watched him as he sat hunched on the bank. There was a certain uptight, Sunday-school stiffness about him, pretentious and annoying. And yet, at the same time, his shape was so vibrant and appealing; it gave such a strong sense of freedom: the shape of his brows, his chin, his whole physique, something so full of life, despite the look of sickness.

And it was this duality in feeling which he created in her, that made a fine hate of him quicken in her bowels. There was his wonderful, desirable life-rapidity, the rare quality of an utterly desirable man: and there was at the same time this ridiculous, mean effacement into a Salvator Mundi and a Sunday-school teacher, a prig of the stiffest type.

And it was this conflicting feeling he stirred in her that made a strong hatred for him grow inside her. On one hand, there was his amazing, captivating life energy, the unique trait of a totally appealing man; and on the other hand, there was his ridiculous, petty behavior that turned him into a Salvator Mundi and a Sunday-school teacher, a stuffy prig of the highest order.

He looked up at her. He saw her face strangely enkindled, as if suffused from within by a powerful sweet fire. His soul was arrested in wonder. She was enkindled in her own living fire. Arrested in wonder and in pure, perfect attraction, he moved towards her. She sat like a strange queen, almost supernatural in her glowing smiling richness.

He looked up at her. He saw her face oddly lit up, as if it was glowing from within with a powerful, warm light. He was captivated by the sight. She was alive with her own vibrant energy. Captivated by wonder and undeniable attraction, he moved closer to her. She sat like an enchanting queen, almost otherworldly in her radiant, inviting beauty.

“The point about love,” he said, his consciousness quickly adjusting itself, “is that we hate the word because we have vulgarised it. It ought to be prescribed, tabooed from utterance, for many years, till we get a new, better idea.”

“The thing about love,” he said, quickly clearing his mind, “is that we dislike the word because we’ve cheapened it. It should be banned from being spoken for many years, until we come up with a new, better concept.”

There was a beam of understanding between them.

There was a mutual understanding between them.

“But it always means the same thing,” she said.

“But it always means the same thing,” she said.

“Ah God, no, let it not mean that any more,” he cried. “Let the old meanings go.”

“Ah God, no, don’t let it mean that anymore,” he exclaimed. “Let the old meanings fade away.”

“But still it is love,” she persisted. A strange, wicked yellow light shone at him in her eyes.

“But it’s still love,” she insisted. A weird, mischievous yellow light flickered in her eyes as she looked at him.

He hesitated, baffled, withdrawing.

He hesitated, confused, pulling back.

“No,” he said, “it isn’t. Spoken like that, never in the world. You’ve no business to utter the word.”

“No,” he said, “it’s not. Saying it like that, never in a million years. You shouldn’t even say the word.”

“I must leave it to you, to take it out of the Ark of the Covenant at the right moment,” she mocked.

“I have to leave it to you to take it out of the Ark of the Covenant at the right moment,” she teased.

Again they looked at each other. She suddenly sprang up, turned her back to him, and walked away. He too rose slowly and went to the water’s edge, where, crouching, he began to amuse himself unconsciously. Picking a daisy he dropped it on the pond, so that the stem was a keel, the flower floated like a little water lily, staring with its open face up to the sky. It turned slowly round, in a slow, slow Dervish dance, as it veered away.

Again they looked at each other. She suddenly got up, turned her back to him, and walked away. He also stood up slowly and went to the edge of the water, where, crouching down, he began to entertain himself absentmindedly. Picking a daisy, he dropped it onto the pond, so that the stem acted as a keel, and the flower floated like a small water lily, gazing up at the sky with its open face. It turned slowly, in a gentle Dervish dance, as it drifted away.

He watched it, then dropped another daisy into the water, and after that another, and sat watching them with bright, absolved eyes, crouching near on the bank. Ursula turned to look. A strange feeling possessed her, as if something were taking place. But it was all intangible. And some sort of control was being put on her. She could not know. She could only watch the brilliant little discs of the daisies veering slowly in travel on the dark, lustrous water. The little flotilla was drifting into the light, a company of white specks in the distance.

He observed it, then dropped another daisy into the water, followed by another, and sat there watching them with bright, open eyes, crouched near the bank. Ursula turned to look. A strange sensation washed over her, as if something significant was happening. But it all felt elusive. Some sort of control was being exerted over her. She couldn’t understand. She could only watch the bright little discs of the daisies slowly drifting across the dark, shiny water. The small flotilla was moving towards the light, a group of white specks in the distance.

“Do let us go to the shore, to follow them,” she said, afraid of being any longer imprisoned on the island. And they pushed off in the punt.

“Let’s go to the shore to catch up with them,” she said, scared of being stuck on the island any longer. And they pushed off in the boat.

She was glad to be on the free land again. She went along the bank towards the sluice. The daisies were scattered broadcast on the pond, tiny radiant things, like an exaltation, points of exaltation here and there. Why did they move her so strongly and mystically?

She was happy to be back on the open land again. She walked along the bank toward the sluice. The daisies were sprinkled all over the pond, tiny bright things, like little bursts of joy, scattered here and there. Why did they affect her so deeply and mysteriously?

“Look,” he said, “your boat of purple paper is escorting them, and they are a convoy of rafts.”

“Look,” he said, “your purple paper boat is guiding them, and they’re a convoy of rafts.”

Some of the daisies came slowly towards her, hesitating, making a shy bright little cotillion on the dark clear water. Their gay bright candour moved her so much as they came near, that she was almost in tears.

Some of the daisies slowly moved towards her, hesitating, creating a shy, bright little dance on the dark, clear water. Their cheerful, bright openness touched her so deeply as they got closer that she was almost in tears.

“Why are they so lovely,” she cried. “Why do I think them so lovely?”

“Why are they so beautiful?” she exclaimed. “Why do I find them so beautiful?”

“They are nice flowers,” he said, her emotional tones putting a constraint on him.

“They're nice flowers,” he said, her emotional tone making him feel restricted.

“You know that a daisy is a company of florets, a concourse, become individual. Don’t the botanists put it highest in the line of development? I believe they do.”

“You know that a daisy is a group of florets, a collection, each becoming its own. Don’t botanists rank it at the top of plant development? I think they do.”

“The compositæ, yes, I think so,” said Ursula, who was never very sure of anything. Things she knew perfectly well, at one moment, seemed to become doubtful the next.

“The composites, yes, I think so,” said Ursula, who was never really sure of anything. Things she knew perfectly well one moment seemed to become doubtful the next.

“Explain it so, then,” he said. “The daisy is a perfect little democracy, so it’s the highest of flowers, hence its charm.”

“Explain it like this, then,” he said. “The daisy is a perfect little democracy, which makes it the greatest of flowers, and that’s why it’s so charming.”

“No,” she cried, “no—never. It isn’t democratic.”

“No,” she shouted, “no—never. It’s not democratic.”

“No,” he admitted. “It’s the golden mob of the proletariat, surrounded by a showy white fence of the idle rich.”

“No,” he admitted. “It’s the wealthy masses of the working class, surrounded by a flashy white fence of the privileged elite.”

“How hateful—your hateful social orders!” she cried.

“How awful—your awful social systems!” she shouted.

“Quite! It’s a daisy—we’ll leave it alone.”

"Definitely! It’s a great idea—we’ll just leave it as is."

“Do. Let it be a dark horse for once,” she said: “if anything can be a dark horse to you,” she added satirically.

“Do. Let it be an underdog for once,” she said. “If anything can be an underdog to you,” she added sarcastically.

They stood aside, forgetful. As if a little stunned, they both were motionless, barely conscious. The little conflict into which they had fallen had torn their consciousness and left them like two impersonal forces, there in contact.

They stood to the side, oblivious. Almost in a daze, they both remained still, barely aware. The small argument they had gotten into had shattered their awareness and left them like two impersonal forces, connected in that moment.

He became aware of the lapse. He wanted to say something, to get on to a new more ordinary footing.

He realized the mistake. He wanted to say something, to move on to a more normal level.

“You know,” he said, “that I am having rooms here at the mill? Don’t you think we can have some good times?”

“You know,” he said, “that I’m staying here at the mill? Don’t you think we can have some fun?”

“Oh are you?” she said, ignoring all his implication of admitted intimacy.

“Oh, really?” she said, brushing off all his hints of closeness.

He adjusted himself at once, became normally distant.

He quickly composed himself and became emotionally distant.

“If I find I can live sufficiently by myself,” he continued, “I shall give up my work altogether. It has become dead to me. I don’t believe in the humanity I pretend to be part of, I don’t care a straw for the social ideals I live by, I hate the dying organic form of social mankind—so it can’t be anything but trumpery, to work at education. I shall drop it as soon as I am clear enough—tomorrow perhaps—and be by myself.”

“If I find that I can live well enough on my own,” he continued, “I’ll quit my job completely. It’s become meaningless to me. I don’t believe in the humanity I pretend to be part of, I couldn’t care less about the social ideals I follow, I loathe the decaying structure of society—so it can’t be anything but nonsense to work in education. I’ll walk away from it as soon as I figure things out—maybe tomorrow—and just be on my own.”

“Have you enough to live on?” asked Ursula.

"Do you have enough to get by?" Ursula asked.

“Yes—I’ve about four hundred a year. That makes it easy for me.”

“Yes—I make about four hundred a year. That makes things easy for me.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“And what about Hermione?” asked Ursula.

“And what about Hermione?” Ursula asked.

“That’s over, finally—a pure failure, and never could have been anything else.”

"That's done, finally—a total failure, and it could never have been anything else."

“But you still know each other?”

“But you still know each other?”

“We could hardly pretend to be strangers, could we?”

“We can’t really act like we don’t know each other, can we?”

There was a stubborn pause.

There was an awkward silence.

“But isn’t that a half-measure?” asked Ursula at length.

“But isn’t that a half-measure?” Ursula asked finally.

“I don’t think so,” he said. “You’ll be able to tell me if it is.”

“I don’t think so,” he said. “You’ll be able to let me know if it is.”

Again there was a pause of some minutes’ duration. He was thinking.

Again there was a pause that lasted a few minutes. He was thinking.

“One must throw everything away, everything—let everything go, to get the one last thing one wants,” he said.

"One has to let go of everything, everything—release it all, to finally get what you truly desire," he said.

“What thing?” she asked in challenge.

“What thing?” she asked boldly.

“I don’t know—freedom together,” he said.

“I don’t know—freedom together,” he said.

She had wanted him to say ‘love.’

She wanted him to say 'love.'

There was heard a loud barking of the dogs below. He seemed disturbed by it. She did not notice. Only she thought he seemed uneasy.

There was a loud barking from the dogs below. He seemed bothered by it. She didn’t notice. She only thought he looked uneasy.

“As a matter of fact,” he said, in rather a small voice, “I believe that is Hermione come now, with Gerald Crich. She wanted to see the rooms before they are furnished.”

“As a matter of fact,” he said, in a rather quiet voice, “I think that’s Hermione coming now, with Gerald Crich. She wanted to check out the rooms before they’re furnished.”

“I know,” said Ursula. “She will superintend the furnishing for you.”

"I know," said Ursula. "She'll oversee the setup for you."

“Probably. Does it matter?”

"Maybe. Does it matter?"

“Oh no, I should think not,” said Ursula. “Though personally, I can’t bear her. I think she is a lie, if you like, you who are always talking about lies.” Then she ruminated for a moment, when she broke out: “Yes, and I do mind if she furnishes your rooms—I do mind. I mind that you keep her hanging on at all.”

“Oh no, I definitely don't think so,” Ursula said. “Even though I can't stand her myself. I believe she’s a fake, if that's what you mean by lies.” Then she paused for a moment before exclaiming, “Yes, and I do care if she decorates your place—I really do. It bothers me that you still have her around at all.”

He was silent now, frowning.

He was quiet now, frowning.

“Perhaps,” he said. “I don’t want her to furnish the rooms here—and I don’t keep her hanging on. Only, I needn’t be churlish to her, need I? At any rate, I shall have to go down and see them now. You’ll come, won’t you?”

“Maybe,” he said. “I don’t want her to decorate the rooms here—and I’m not leading her on. Still, I don’t have to be rude to her, right? Anyway, I need to go down and see them now. You’ll come, won’t you?”

“I don’t think so,” she said coldly and irresolutely.

“I don’t think so,” she replied coolly and uncertainly.

“Won’t you? Yes do. Come and see the rooms as well. Do come.”

“Won't you? Yes, please do. Come and see the rooms too. Do come.”

CHAPTER XII.
CARPETING

He set off down the bank, and she went unwillingly with him. Yet she would not have stayed away, either.

He headed down the bank, and she followed him reluctantly. Still, she wouldn’t have wanted to stay behind, either.

“We know each other well, you and I, already,” he said. She did not answer.

“We know each other well, you and I,” he said. She didn’t respond.

In the large darkish kitchen of the mill, the labourer’s wife was talking shrilly to Hermione and Gerald, who stood, he in white and she in a glistening bluish foulard, strangely luminous in the dusk of the room; whilst from the cages on the walls, a dozen or more canaries sang at the top of their voices. The cages were all placed round a small square window at the back, where the sunshine came in, a beautiful beam, filtering through green leaves of a tree. The voice of Mrs Salmon shrilled against the noise of the birds, which rose ever more wild and triumphant, and the woman’s voice went up and up against them, and the birds replied with wild animation.

In the spacious, dim kitchen of the mill, the laborer’s wife was talking loudly to Hermione and Gerald, who stood there, he dressed in white and she in a shiny bluish scarf, looking strangely bright in the fading light of the room. Meanwhile, a dozen or more canaries sang loudly from their cages on the walls. The cages were arranged around a small square window at the back, where a beautiful beam of sunlight came through, filtering through the green leaves of a tree. Mrs. Salmon's voice shouted over the noise of the birds, which became more frantic and exuberant, and her voice kept rising against them, while the birds responded with wild enthusiasm.

“Here’s Rupert!” shouted Gerald in the midst of the din. He was suffering badly, being very sensitive in the ear.

“Here’s Rupert!” shouted Gerald amidst the noise. He was really struggling, being very sensitive in the ears.

“O-o-h them birds, they won’t let you speak—!” shrilled the labourer’s wife in disgust. “I’ll cover them up.”

“O-oh, those birds, they won’t let you talk—!” shrieked the laborer’s wife in disgust. “I’ll cover them up.”

And she darted here and there, throwing a duster, an apron, a towel, a table-cloth over the cages of the birds.

And she rushed around, throwing a duster, an apron, a towel, and a tablecloth over the birdcages.

“Now will you stop it, and let a body speak for your row,” she said, still in a voice that was too high.

“Now will you cut it out, and let someone speak for your group,” she said, still in a voice that was too high.

The party watched her. Soon the cages were covered, they had a strange funereal look. But from under the towels odd defiant trills and bubblings still shook out.

The party watched her. Soon the cages were covered, giving them a strange, funereal look. But from underneath the towels, odd defiant trills and bubbling sounds still escaped.

“Oh, they won’t go on,” said Mrs Salmon reassuringly. “They’ll go to sleep now.”

“Oh, they won’t go on,” Mrs. Salmon said with reassurance. “They’ll go to sleep now.”

“Really,” said Hermione, politely.

"Seriously," said Hermione, politely.

“They will,” said Gerald. “They will go to sleep automatically, now the impression of evening is produced.”

“They will,” Gerald said. “They’ll fall asleep automatically now that the evening vibe is set.”

“Are they so easily deceived?” cried Ursula.

“Are they really that easily fooled?” shouted Ursula.

“Oh, yes,” replied Gerald. “Don’t you know the story of Fabre, who, when he was a boy, put a hen’s head under her wing, and she straight away went to sleep? It’s quite true.”

“Oh, yes,” replied Gerald. “Don't you know the story of Fabre, who, when he was a kid, placed a hen's head under her wing, and she immediately fell asleep? It's totally true.”

“And did that make him a naturalist?” asked Birkin.

“And did that make him a naturalist?” Birkin asked.

“Probably,” said Gerald.

"Maybe," said Gerald.

Meanwhile Ursula was peeping under one of the cloths. There sat the canary in a corner, bunched and fluffed up for sleep.

Meanwhile, Ursula was looking under one of the cloths. There sat the canary in a corner, all puffed up and bundled up for sleep.

“How ridiculous!” she cried. “It really thinks the night has come! How absurd! Really, how can one have any respect for a creature that is so easily taken in!”

“How ridiculous!” she exclaimed. “It actually thinks the night has arrived! How absurd! Honestly, how can anyone respect a creature that’s so easily fooled?”

“Yes,” sang Hermione, coming also to look. She put her hand on Ursula’s arm and chuckled a low laugh. “Yes, doesn’t he look comical?” she chuckled. “Like a stupid husband.”

“Yes,” sang Hermione, coming over to take a look. She placed her hand on Ursula’s arm and let out a soft laugh. “Yes, doesn’t he look ridiculous?” she laughed. “Like a silly husband.”

Then, with her hand still on Ursula’s arm, she drew her away, saying, in her mild sing-song:

Then, with her hand still on Ursula’s arm, she pulled her away, saying, in her gentle, melodic tone:

“How did you come here? We saw Gudrun too.”

“How did you get here? We saw Gudrun too.”

“I came to look at the pond,” said Ursula, “and I found Mr Birkin there.”

“I came to check out the pond,” said Ursula, “and I saw Mr. Birkin there.”

“Did you? This is quite a Brangwen land, isn’t it!”

“Did you? This is quite a Brangwen area, isn’t it!”

“I’m afraid I hoped so,” said Ursula. “I ran here for refuge, when I saw you down the lake, just putting off.”

“I’m afraid I was hoping so,” Ursula said. “I ran here for safety when I saw you down by the lake, just setting off.”

“Did you! And now we’ve run you to earth.”

“Did you! And now we’ve tracked you down.”

Hermione’s eyelids lifted with an uncanny movement, amused but overwrought. She had always her strange, rapt look, unnatural and irresponsible.

Hermione's eyelids lifted in an unusual way, both amused and overwhelmed. She always had that strange, intense look, which seemed unnatural and irresponsible.

“I was going on,” said Ursula. “Mr Birkin wanted me to see the rooms. Isn’t it delightful to live here? It is perfect.”

“I was going on,” said Ursula. “Mr. Birkin wanted me to check out the rooms. Isn’t it lovely to live here? It’s just perfect.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, abstractedly. Then she turned right away from Ursula, ceased to know her existence.

“Yes,” Hermione said absentmindedly. Then she turned away from Ursula and stopped recognizing her presence.

“How do you feel, Rupert?” she sang in a new, affectionate tone, to Birkin.

“How do you feel, Rupert?” she sang in a fresh, loving tone, to Birkin.

“Very well,” he replied.

“Sure,” he replied.

“Were you quite comfortable?” The curious, sinister, rapt look was on Hermione’s face, she shrugged her bosom in a convulsed movement, and seemed like one half in a trance.

“Were you comfortable?” The curious, sinister, captivated look was on Hermione’s face; she shrugged her shoulders in a convulsed movement, seeming like she was half in a trance.

“Quite comfortable,” he replied.

"Pretty comfortable," he replied.

There was a long pause, whilst Hermione looked at him for a long time, from under her heavy, drugged eyelids.

There was a long pause as Hermione stared at him for a while, from beneath her heavy, drugged eyelids.

“And you think you’ll be happy here?” she said at last.

“And you think you’ll be happy here?” she asked finally.

“I’m sure I shall.”

"I'm sure I will."

“I’m sure I shall do anything for him as I can,” said the labourer’s wife. “And I’m sure our master will; so I hope he’ll find himself comfortable.”

“I’m sure I’ll do everything I can for him,” said the labourer’s wife. “And I’m sure our master will too; so I hope he feels comfortable.”

Hermione turned and looked at her slowly.

Hermione turned and glanced at her slowly.

“Thank you so much,” she said, and then she turned completely away again. She recovered her position, and lifting her face towards him, and addressing him exclusively, she said:

“Thank you so much,” she said, and then she turned completely away again. She got back into her position, and lifting her face towards him, she said to him alone:

“Have you measured the rooms?”

"Have you measured the rooms?"

“No,” he said, “I’ve been mending the punt.”

“No,” he said, “I’ve been fixing the small boat.”

“Shall we do it now?” she said slowly, balanced and dispassionate.

“Should we do it now?” she said slowly, calm and impartial.

“Have you got a tape measure, Mrs Salmon?” he said, turning to the woman.

“Do you have a tape measure, Mrs. Salmon?” he asked, turning to the woman.

“Yes sir, I think I can find one,” replied the woman, bustling immediately to a basket. “This is the only one I’ve got, if it will do.”

“Yes, sir, I believe I can find one,” the woman said, immediately hurrying to a basket. “This is the only one I have, if it works for you.”

Hermione took it, though it was offered to him.

Hermione took it, even though it was offered to him.

“Thank you so much,” she said. “It will do very nicely. Thank you so much.” Then she turned to Birkin, saying with a little gay movement: “Shall we do it now, Rupert?”

“Thank you so much,” she said. “It will work out perfectly. Thank you so much.” Then she turned to Birkin, saying with a little cheerful gesture, “Shall we do it now, Rupert?”

“What about the others, they’ll be bored,” he said reluctantly.

“What about the others? They’ll be bored,” he said hesitantly.

“Do you mind?” said Hermione, turning to Ursula and Gerald vaguely.

“Do you mind?” Hermione asked, turning to Ursula and Gerald somewhat absentmindedly.

“Not in the least,” they replied.

“Not at all,” they said.

“Which room shall we do first?” she said, turning again to Birkin, with the same gaiety, now she was going to do something with him.

“Which room should we start with?” she asked, turning back to Birkin with the same excitement, now that she was going to do something with him.

“We’ll take them as they come,” he said.

“We’ll deal with them one at a time,” he said.

“Should I be getting your teas ready, while you do that?” said the labourer’s wife, also gay because she had something to do.

“Should I be getting your teas ready while you do that?” said the laborer’s wife, also cheerful because she had something to do.

“Would you?” said Hermione, turning to her with the curious motion of intimacy that seemed to envelop the woman, draw her almost to Hermione’s breast, and which left the others standing apart. “I should be so glad. Where shall we have it?”

“Would you?” said Hermione, turning to her with a warm gesture that felt personal and seemed to pull the woman closer, almost to Hermione’s chest, leaving the others standing off to the side. “I would be so happy. Where should we do it?”

“Where would you like it? Shall it be in here, or out on the grass?”

“Where do you want it? Should it be in here or out on the grass?”

“Where shall we have tea?” sang Hermione to the company at large.

“Where should we have tea?” sang Hermione to everyone.

“On the bank by the pond. And we’ll carry the things up, if you’ll just get them ready, Mrs Salmon,” said Birkin.

“On the bank by the pond. And we’ll carry the things up, if you’ll just get them ready, Mrs. Salmon,” said Birkin.

“All right,” said the pleased woman.

"Okay," said the cheerful woman.

The party moved down the passage into the front room. It was empty, but clean and sunny. There was a window looking on to the tangled front garden.

The group walked down the hallway into the front room. It was empty, but clean and bright. There was a window that overlooked the messy front garden.

“This is the dining-room,” said Hermione. “We’ll measure it this way, Rupert—you go down there—”

“This is the dining room,” Hermione said. “We’ll measure it like this, Rupert—you go down there—”

“Can’t I do it for you,” said Gerald, coming to take the end of the tape.

“Can’t I do it for you?” Gerald asked, stepping forward to grab the end of the tape.

“No, thank you,” cried Hermione, stooping to the ground in her bluish, brilliant foulard. It was a great joy to her to do things, and to have the ordering of the job, with Birkin. He obeyed her subduedly. Ursula and Gerald looked on. It was a peculiarity of Hermione’s, that at every moment, she had one intimate, and turned all the rest of those present into onlookers. This raised her into a state of triumph.

“No, thank you,” Hermione exclaimed, bending down in her bright blue scarf. She found great joy in taking charge and working alongside Birkin. He complied with her wishes quietly. Ursula and Gerald watched. One of Hermione's quirks was that at any given moment, she had one close companion and treated everyone else around her like spectators. This gave her a sense of triumph.

They measured and discussed in the dining-room, and Hermione decided what the floor coverings must be. It sent her into a strange, convulsed anger, to be thwarted. Birkin always let her have her way, for the moment.

They measured and talked in the dining room, and Hermione decided what the flooring should be. It filled her with a strange, intense anger to be stopped. Birkin always allowed her to have her way, at least for the time being.

Then they moved across, through the hall, to the other front room, that was a little smaller than the first.

Then they walked through the hall to the other front room, which was a bit smaller than the first one.

“This is the study,” said Hermione. “Rupert, I have a rug that I want you to have for here. Will you let me give it to you? Do—I want to give it you.”

“This is the study,” said Hermione. “Rupert, I have a rug that I want to give you for this place. Will you let me do that? I really want to give it to you.”

“What is it like?” he asked ungraciously.

“What’s it like?” he asked rudely.

“You haven’t seen it. It is chiefly rose red, then blue, a metallic, mid-blue, and a very soft dark blue. I think you would like it. Do you think you would?”

"You haven't seen it. It's mainly rose red, then blue, a metallic mid-blue, and a really soft dark blue. I think you'd like it. Do you think you would?"

“It sounds very nice,” he replied. “What is it? Oriental? With a pile?”

“It sounds really nice,” he said. “What is it? Is it Oriental? With a pile?”

“Yes. Persian! It is made of camel’s hair, silky. I think it is called Bergamos—twelve feet by seven—. Do you think it will do?”

“Yes. Persian! It's made of camel hair, really soft. I think it’s called Bergamos—twelve feet by seven—. Do you think it will work?”

“It would do,” he said. “But why should you give me an expensive rug? I can manage perfectly well with my old Oxford Turkish.”

“It would do,” he said. “But why would you give me an expensive rug? I can get by just fine with my old Oxford Turkish.”

“But may I give it to you? Do let me.”

"But can I give it to you? Please let me."

“How much did it cost?”

“How much was it?”

She looked at him, and said:

She looked at him and said:

“I don’t remember. It was quite cheap.”

“I don’t remember. It was really affordable.”

He looked at her, his face set.

He looked at her, his expression serious.

“I don’t want to take it, Hermione,” he said.

“I don’t want to take it, Hermione,” he said.

“Do let me give it to the rooms,” she said, going up to him and putting her hand on his arm lightly, pleadingly. “I shall be so disappointed.”

“Let me take it to the rooms,” she said, walking up to him and placing her hand on his arm gently, with a pleading look. “I’ll be really disappointed.”

“You know I don’t want you to give me things,” he repeated helplessly.

“You know I don’t want you to give me things,” he said again, feeling helpless.

“I don’t want to give you things,” she said teasingly. “But will you have this?”

“I don’t want to give you stuff,” she said playfully. “But will you take this?”

“All right,” he said, defeated, and she triumphed.

“All right,” he said, feeling defeated, and she felt triumphant.

They went upstairs. There were two bedrooms to correspond with the rooms downstairs. One of them was half furnished, and Birkin had evidently slept there. Hermione went round the room carefully, taking in every detail, as if absorbing the evidence of his presence, in all the inanimate things. She felt the bed and examined the coverings.

They went upstairs. There were two bedrooms that matched the ones downstairs. One of them was partially furnished, and it was clear that Birkin had slept there. Hermione moved around the room slowly, taking in every detail, almost like she was trying to absorb the traces of his presence in all the lifeless objects. She touched the bed and looked closely at the bedding.

“Are you sure you were quite comfortable?” she said, pressing the pillow.

“Are you sure you were really comfortable?” she said, pressing the pillow.

“Perfectly,” he replied coldly.

"Perfectly," he replied icy.

“And were you warm? There is no down quilt. I am sure you need one. You mustn’t have a great pressure of clothes.”

“And were you warm? There’s no down comforter. I’m sure you need one. You shouldn’t have too many clothes on.”

“I’ve got one,” he said. “It is coming down.”

“I’ve got one,” he said. “It’s coming down.”

They measured the rooms, and lingered over every consideration. Ursula stood at the window and watched the woman carrying the tea up the bank to the pond. She hated the palaver Hermione made, she wanted to drink tea, she wanted anything but this fuss and business.

They measured the rooms and took their time with every detail. Ursula stood by the window and watched the woman carrying the tea up the hill to the pond. She couldn't stand the fuss Hermione was making; she just wanted to drink tea and avoid all this commotion.

At last they all mounted the grassy bank, to the picnic. Hermione poured out tea. She ignored now Ursula’s presence. And Ursula, recovering from her ill-humour, turned to Gerald saying:

At last they all climbed up the grassy bank for the picnic. Hermione poured the tea. She no longer paid attention to Ursula's presence. And Ursula, getting over her bad mood, turned to Gerald and said:

“Oh, I hated you so much the other day, Mr Crich,”

“Oh, I really hated you the other day, Mr. Crich,”

“What for?” said Gerald, wincing slightly away.

“What for?” Gerald said, flinching a bit.

“For treating your horse so badly. Oh, I hated you so much!”

“For treating your horse so poorly. Oh, I despised you so much!”

“What did he do?” sang Hermione.

“What did he do?” sang Hermione.

“He made his lovely sensitive Arab horse stand with him at the railway-crossing whilst a horrible lot of trucks went by; and the poor thing, she was in a perfect frenzy, a perfect agony. It was the most horrible sight you can imagine.”

“He made his beautiful, sensitive Arab horse stand with him at the train crossing while a terrible number of trucks passed by; and the poor thing was in complete frenzy, pure agony. It was the most horrific sight you can imagine.”

“Why did you do it, Gerald?” asked Hermione, calm and interrogative.

“Why did you do it, Gerald?” Hermione asked, calmly and curiously.

“She must learn to stand—what use is she to me in this country, if she shies and goes off every time an engine whistles.”

“She needs to learn to stand her ground—what good is she to me in this country if she panics and runs off every time a train whistles?”

“But why inflict unnecessary torture?” said Ursula. “Why make her stand all that time at the crossing? You might just as well have ridden back up the road, and saved all that horror. Her sides were bleeding where you had spurred her. It was too horrible—!”

“But why cause unnecessary suffering?” said Ursula. “Why make her stand there for so long at the crossing? You might as well have ridden back up the road and avoided all that pain. Her sides were bleeding where you had spurred her. It was too awful—!”

Gerald stiffened.

Gerald tensed.

“I have to use her,” he replied. “And if I’m going to be sure of her at all, she’ll have to learn to stand noises.”

“I have to use her,” he replied. “And if I’m going to be sure of her at all, she’ll have to learn to handle noises.”

“Why should she?” cried Ursula in a passion. “She is a living creature, why should she stand anything, just because you choose to make her? She has as much right to her own being, as you have to yours.”

“Why should she?” Ursula exclaimed passionately. “She’s a living being, so why should she put up with anything just because you decide to make her? She has just as much right to her own existence as you do to yours.”

“There I disagree,” said Gerald. “I consider that mare is there for my use. Not because I bought her, but because that is the natural order. It is more natural for a man to take a horse and use it as he likes, than for him to go down on his knees to it, begging it to do as it wishes, and to fulfil its own marvellous nature.”

“There I disagree,” said Gerald. “I believe that mare is there for my use. Not because I bought her, but because that’s the natural order. It’s more natural for a man to take a horse and use it as he wants, than to get down on his knees to it, begging it to do what it wants and to fulfill its own amazing nature.”

Ursula was just breaking out, when Hermione lifted her face and began, in her musing sing-song:

Ursula was just starting to speak when Hermione lifted her face and began, in her thoughtful sing-song:

“I do think—I do really think we must have the courage to use the lower animal life for our needs. I do think there is something wrong, when we look on every living creature as if it were ourselves. I do feel, that it is false to project our own feelings on every animate creature. It is a lack of discrimination, a lack of criticism.”

“I really believe we need to have the courage to use lower animal life for our needs. I think it's wrong when we view every living creature as if it were just like us. I feel that it's misguided to project our own feelings onto every living being. It's a lack of discernment, a lack of critical thinking.”

“Quite,” said Birkin sharply. “Nothing is so detestable as the maudlin attributing of human feelings and consciousness to animals.”

"Definitely," Birkin said sharply. "Nothing is more disgusting than the sentimental assigning of human feelings and consciousness to animals."

“Yes,” said Hermione, wearily, “we must really take a position. Either we are going to use the animals, or they will use us.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, tiredly, “we really need to take a stand. Either we’re going to use the animals, or they’ll end up using us.”

“That’s a fact,” said Gerald. “A horse has got a will like a man, though it has no mind strictly. And if your will isn’t master, then the horse is master of you. And this is a thing I can’t help. I can’t help being master of the horse.”

"That's true," Gerald said. "A horse has a will just like a person, even though it doesn't have a mind in the usual sense. If your will isn't in control, then the horse controls you. And that's something I can't change. I can't help being in charge of the horse."

“If only we could learn how to use our will,” said Hermione, “we could do anything. The will can cure anything, and put anything right. That I am convinced of—if only we use the will properly, intelligibly.”

“If only we could learn how to use our will,” said Hermione, “we could do anything. The will can heal anything and set things right. I truly believe that—if only we use our will correctly and wisely.”

“What do you mean by using the will properly?” said Birkin.

“What do you mean by using the will correctly?” said Birkin.

“A very great doctor taught me,” she said, addressing Ursula and Gerald vaguely. “He told me for instance, that to cure oneself of a bad habit, one should force oneself to do it, when one would not do it—make oneself do it—and then the habit would disappear.”

“A really great doctor taught me,” she said, speaking to Ursula and Gerald somewhat vaguely. “He told me, for example, that to break a bad habit, you should force yourself to do it, even when you don’t want to—make yourself do it—and then the habit will go away.”

“How do you mean?” said Gerald.

“How do you mean?” said Gerald.

“If you bite your nails, for example. Then, when you don’t want to bite your nails, bite them, make yourself bite them. And you would find the habit was broken.”

“If you bite your nails, for instance. Then, when you don’t want to bite your nails, force yourself to bite them. And you would find that the habit is broken.”

“Is that so?” said Gerald.

“Is that so?” Gerald asked.

“Yes. And in so many things, I have made myself well. I was a very queer and nervous girl. And by learning to use my will, simply by using my will, I made myself right.”

“Yes. And in so many ways, I have made myself better. I was a really strange and anxious girl. And by learning to use my will, just by using my will, I made myself okay.”

Ursula looked all the while at Hermione, as she spoke in her slow, dispassionate, and yet strangely tense voice. A curious thrill went over the younger woman. Some strange, dark, convulsive power was in Hermione, fascinating and repelling.

Ursula watched Hermione while she spoke in her slow, emotionless, yet oddly tense voice. A strange thrill ran through the younger woman. There was some dark, intense energy in Hermione that was both captivating and off-putting.

“It is fatal to use the will like that,” cried Birkin harshly, “disgusting. Such a will is an obscenity.”

“It’s dangerous to use your will like that,” Birkin shouted sharply, “it’s repulsive. Such a will is an outrage.”

Hermione looked at him for a long time, with her shadowed, heavy eyes. Her face was soft and pale and thin, almost phosphorescent, her jaw was lean.

Hermione stared at him for a long time, her dark, heavy eyes watching intently. Her face was soft, pale, and thin, almost glowing, with a lean jawline.

“I’m sure it isn’t,” she said at length. There always seemed an interval, a strange split between what she seemed to feel and experience, and what she actually said and thought. She seemed to catch her thoughts at length from off the surface of a maelstrom of chaotic black emotions and reactions, and Birkin was always filled with repulsion, she caught so infallibly, her will never failed her. Her voice was always dispassionate and tense, and perfectly confident. Yet she shuddered with a sense of nausea, a sort of seasickness that always threatened to overwhelm her mind. But her mind remained unbroken, her will was still perfect. It almost sent Birkin mad. But he would never, never dare to break her will, and let loose the maelstrom of her subconsciousness, and see her in her ultimate madness. Yet he was always striking at her.

“I’m sure it isn’t,” she said after a while. There always seemed to be a gap, a strange divide between what she appeared to feel and experience, and what she actually said and thought. It was like she managed to pull her thoughts from a swirling chaos of dark emotions and reactions, and Birkin was always filled with disgust; she caught it so perfectly, her will never wavered. Her voice was always unemotional and tense, yet completely self-assured. Still, she trembled with a sense of nausea, a kind of seasickness that always threatened to overwhelm her mind. But her mind remained intact, her will was still strong. It almost drove Birkin to madness. But he would never, ever dare to break her will and unleash the storm of her subconscious, revealing her in her ultimate madness. Yet he was always pushing her buttons.

“And of course,” he said to Gerald, “horses haven’t got a complete will, like human beings. A horse has no one will. Every horse, strictly, has two wills. With one will, it wants to put itself in the human power completely—and with the other, it wants to be free, wild. The two wills sometimes lock—you know that, if ever you’ve felt a horse bolt, while you’ve been driving it.”

“And of course,” he said to Gerald, “horses don’t have a single will like humans do. A horse has no one will. Each horse really has two wills. With one will, it wants to completely submit to human control—and with the other, it wants to be free and wild. The two wills can clash—you know that if you’ve ever experienced a horse going wild while you were driving it.”

“I have felt a horse bolt while I was driving it,” said Gerald, “but it didn’t make me know it had two wills. I only knew it was frightened.”

“I have felt a horse take off while I was driving it,” said Gerald, “but it didn’t make me think it had two wills. I just knew it was scared.”

Hermione had ceased to listen. She simply became oblivious when these subjects were started.

Hermione had stopped paying attention. She just tuned out whenever these topics came up.

“Why should a horse want to put itself in the human power?” asked Ursula. “That is quite incomprehensible to me. I don’t believe it ever wanted it.”

“Why would a horse want to put itself under human control?” asked Ursula. “That doesn’t make any sense to me. I don’t think it ever wanted that.”

“Yes it did. It’s the last, perhaps highest, love-impulse: resign your will to the higher being,” said Birkin.

“Yes, it did. It’s the final, maybe greatest, drive of love: to surrender your will to a higher power,” said Birkin.

“What curious notions you have of love,” jeered Ursula.

“What strange ideas you have about love,” Ursula mocked.

“And woman is the same as horses: two wills act in opposition inside her. With one will, she wants to subject herself utterly. With the other she wants to bolt, and pitch her rider to perdition.”

“And a woman is just like a horse: there are two conflicting wills inside her. With one will, she wants to fully submit. With the other, she wants to break free and throw her rider into chaos.”

“Then I’m a bolter,” said Ursula, with a burst of laughter.

“Then I’m a total runaway,” said Ursula, laughing out loud.

“It’s a dangerous thing to domesticate even horses, let alone women,” said Birkin. “The dominant principle has some rare antagonists.”

“It’s risky to domesticate even horses, much less women,” said Birkin. “The prevailing principle has some unusual opponents.”

“Good thing too,” said Ursula.

"Good thing too," Ursula said.

“Quite,” said Gerald, with a faint smile. “There’s more fun.”

“Absolutely,” said Gerald, with a slight smile. “There’s more to enjoy.”

Hermione could bear no more. She rose, saying in her easy sing-song:

Hermione couldn't take it anymore. She stood up, speaking in her usual cheerful tone:

“Isn’t the evening beautiful! I get filled sometimes with such a great sense of beauty, that I feel I can hardly bear it.”

“Isn’t the evening beautiful! Sometimes I get so overwhelmed by such a strong sense of beauty that I feel like I can hardly handle it.”

Ursula, to whom she had appealed, rose with her, moved to the last impersonal depths. And Birkin seemed to her almost a monster of hateful arrogance. She went with Hermione along the bank of the pond, talking of beautiful, soothing things, picking the gentle cowslips.

Ursula, whom she had turned to, got up with her and moved to the farthest impersonal depths. And to Birkin, she felt almost like he was a monster of hateful arrogance. She walked with Hermione along the edge of the pond, chatting about beautiful, calming things, gathering the delicate cowslips.

“Wouldn’t you like a dress,” said Ursula to Hermione, “of this yellow spotted with orange—a cotton dress?”

“Wouldn’t you like a dress,” Ursula said to Hermione, “in this yellow with orange spots—a cotton dress?”

“Yes,” said Hermione, stopping and looking at the flower, letting the thought come home to her and soothe her. “Wouldn’t it be pretty? I should love it.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, pausing to admire the flower, allowing the thought to settle and comfort her. “Wouldn’t it be beautiful? I would love it.”

And she turned smiling to Ursula, in a feeling of real affection.

And she turned to Ursula with a smile, feeling genuine affection.

But Gerald remained with Birkin, wanting to probe him to the bottom, to know what he meant by the dual will in horses. A flicker of excitement danced on Gerald’s face.

But Gerald stayed with Birkin, wanting to dig deeper, to understand what he meant by the dual will in horses. A spark of excitement lit up Gerald’s face.

Hermione and Ursula strayed on together, united in a sudden bond of deep affection and closeness.

Hermione and Ursula walked on together, connected by a sudden bond of deep affection and closeness.

“I really do not want to be forced into all this criticism and analysis of life. I really do want to see things in their entirety, with their beauty left to them, and their wholeness, their natural holiness. Don’t you feel it, don’t you feel you can’t be tortured into any more knowledge?” said Hermione, stopping in front of Ursula, and turning to her with clenched fists thrust downwards.

“I really don’t want to be pushed into all this criticism and analysis of life. I really do want to see things as a whole, with their beauty intact, and their completeness, their natural holiness. Don’t you feel it, don’t you feel you can’t be tortured into any more knowledge?” said Hermione, stopping in front of Ursula, and turning to her with clenched fists held down.

“Yes,” said Ursula. “I do. I am sick of all this poking and prying.”

“Yes,” Ursula said. “I do. I’m tired of all this digging around and snooping.”

“I’m so glad you are. Sometimes,” said Hermione, again stopping arrested in her progress and turning to Ursula, “sometimes I wonder if I ought to submit to all this realisation, if I am not being weak in rejecting it. But I feel I can’t—I can’t. It seems to destroy everything. All the beauty and the—and the true holiness is destroyed—and I feel I can’t live without them.”

“I’m really glad you are. Sometimes,” said Hermione, pausing in her tracks and turning to Ursula, “sometimes I wonder if I should just accept all this realization, if I’m being weak by rejecting it. But I feel like I just can’t—I just can’t. It feels like it destroys everything. All the beauty and the—and the true holiness is gone—and I feel like I can’t live without them.”

“And it would be simply wrong to live without them,” cried Ursula. “No, it is so irreverent to think that everything must be realised in the head. Really, something must be left to the Lord, there always is and always will be.”

“And it would be totally wrong to live without them,” Ursula exclaimed. “No, it’s so disrespectful to think that everything has to be figured out in our minds. Honestly, we need to leave something to the Lord; there always has been and always will be.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, reassured like a child, “it should, shouldn’t it? And Rupert—” she lifted her face to the sky, in a muse—“he can only tear things to pieces. He really is like a boy who must pull everything to pieces to see how it is made. And I can’t think it is right—it does seem so irreverent, as you say.”

“Yes,” said Hermione, feeling comforted like a child, “it should, shouldn’t it? And Rupert—” she raised her face to the sky, in thought—“he can only break things apart. He really is like a boy who has to take everything apart to see how it works. And I can’t believe that’s right—it does seem so disrespectful, as you say.”

“Like tearing open a bud to see what the flower will be like,” said Ursula.

“Like ripping open a bud to see what the flower will look like,” said Ursula.

“Yes. And that kills everything, doesn’t it? It doesn’t allow any possibility of flowering.”

“Yes. And that ruins everything, doesn’t it? It doesn’t allow for any chance to bloom.”

“Of course not,” said Ursula. “It is purely destructive.”

“Of course not,” Ursula said. “It’s completely destructive.”

“It is, isn’t it!”

"Isn't it?!"

Hermione looked long and slow at Ursula, seeming to accept confirmation from her. Then the two women were silent. As soon as they were in accord, they began mutually to mistrust each other. In spite of herself, Ursula felt herself recoiling from Hermione. It was all she could do to restrain her revulsion.

Hermione stared at Ursula for a while, as if seeking some kind of confirmation from her. Then the two women fell silent. Once they were on the same page, they started to distrust each other. Despite her own feelings, Ursula found herself pulling back from Hermione. It took everything she had to hold back her disgust.

They returned to the men, like two conspirators who have withdrawn to come to an agreement. Birkin looked up at them. Ursula hated him for his cold watchfulness. But he said nothing.

They went back to the guys, like two schemers who had stepped away to make a deal. Birkin glanced at them. Ursula despised him for his detached gaze. But he didn’t say anything.

“Shall we be going?” said Hermione. “Rupert, you are coming to Shortlands to dinner? Will you come at once, will you come now, with us?”

“Are we going?” said Hermione. “Rupert, are you coming to Shortlands for dinner? Will you come right away, will you come now, with us?”

“I’m not dressed,” replied Birkin. “And you know Gerald stickles for convention.”

“I'm not dressed,” Birkin replied. “And you know Gerald insists on following convention.”

“I don’t stickle for it,” said Gerald. “But if you’d got as sick as I have of rowdy go-as-you-please in the house, you’d prefer it if people were peaceful and conventional, at least at meals.”

“I don’t care too much about it,” said Gerald. “But if you had gotten as fed up as I am with the rowdy, anything-goes atmosphere in the house, you’d want people to be quiet and normal, at least during meals.”

“All right,” said Birkin.

“Okay,” said Birkin.

“But can’t we wait for you while you dress?” persisted Hermione.

“But can’t we wait for you while you get dressed?” Hermione continued.

“If you like.”

"If that's what you want."

He rose to go indoors. Ursula said she would take her leave.

He got up to head inside. Ursula said she would take her leave.

“Only,” she said, turning to Gerald, “I must say that, however man is lord of the beast and the fowl, I still don’t think he has any right to violate the feelings of the inferior creation. I still think it would have been much more sensible and nice of you if you’d trotted back up the road while the train went by, and been considerate.”

“Only,” she said, turning to Gerald, “I have to say that, even though man is in charge of the animals and the birds, I still don’t believe he has any right to disregard the feelings of those beneath him. I think it would have been much more reasonable and kind of you if you had just walked back up the road while the train passed by, and shown some consideration.”

“I see,” said Gerald, smiling, but somewhat annoyed. “I must remember another time.”

“I get it,” said Gerald, smiling, but a bit annoyed. “I need to remember another time.”

“They all think I’m an interfering female,” thought Ursula to herself, as she went away. But she was in arms against them.

“They all think I’m just a meddling woman,” Ursula thought to herself as she walked away. But she was ready to fight back against them.

She ran home plunged in thought. She had been very much moved by Hermione, she had really come into contact with her, so that there was a sort of league between the two women. And yet she could not bear her. But she put the thought away. “She’s really good,” she said to herself. “She really wants what is right.” And she tried to feel at one with Hermione, and to shut off from Birkin. She was strictly hostile to him. But she was held to him by some bond, some deep principle. This at once irritated her and saved her.

She ran home lost in thought. She had been really touched by Hermione, and felt a connection with her, creating a kind of bond between the two women. Yet, she still couldn’t stand her. But she pushed that thought aside. “She’s genuinely good,” she told herself. “She really wants what’s right.” She tried to align herself with Hermione and ignore Birkin. She felt completely hostile toward him. But there was some connection that tied her to him, some deep principle. This both irritated her and kept her grounded.

Only now and again, violent little shudders would come over her, out of her subconsciousness, and she knew it was the fact that she had stated her challenge to Birkin, and he had, consciously or unconsciously, accepted. It was a fight to the death between them—or to new life: though in what the conflict lay, no one could say.

Only now and then, violent little shudders would run through her, coming from her subconscious, and she recognized it was because she had challenged Birkin, and he had, whether he realized it or not, accepted. It was a fight to the death between them—or to new life: though what the conflict was about, no one could say.

CHAPTER XIII.
MINO

The days went by, and she received no sign. Was he going to ignore her, was he going to take no further notice of her secret? A dreary weight of anxiety and acrid bitterness settled on her. And yet Ursula knew she was only deceiving herself, and that he would proceed. She said no word to anybody.

The days passed, and she hadn’t heard anything. Was he going to ignore her? Was he going to act like her secret didn’t matter? A heavy feeling of anxiety and sharp bitterness settled over her. Yet Ursula understood she was just fooling herself, and that he would move forward. She didn’t say a word to anyone.

Then, sure enough, there came a note from him, asking if she would come to tea with Gudrun, to his rooms in town.

Then, sure enough, a note came from him, asking if she would join Gudrun for tea at his apartment in the city.

“Why does he ask Gudrun as well?” she asked herself at once. “Does he want to protect himself, or does he think I would not go alone?” She was tormented by the thought that he wanted to protect himself. But at the end of all, she only said to herself:

“Why is he asking Gudrun too?” she wondered immediately. “Does he want to cover his own back, or does he think I wouldn’t go alone?” The idea that he might be trying to protect himself troubled her. But ultimately, she only told herself:

“I don’t want Gudrun to be there, because I want him to say something more to me. So I shan’t tell Gudrun anything about it, and I shall go alone. Then I shall know.”

“I don’t want Gudrun to be there, because I want him to say something more to me. So I won’t tell Gudrun anything about it, and I’ll go alone. Then I’ll know.”

She found herself sitting on the tram-car, mounting up the hill going out of the town, to the place where he had his lodging. She seemed to have passed into a kind of dream world, absolved from the conditions of actuality. She watched the sordid streets of the town go by beneath her, as if she were a spirit disconnected from the material universe. What had it all to do with her? She was palpitating and formless within the flux of the ghost life. She could not consider any more, what anybody would say of her or think about her. People had passed out of her range, she was absolved. She had fallen strange and dim, out of the sheath of the material life, as a berry falls from the only world it has ever known, down out of the sheath on to the real unknown.

She found herself sitting on the tram, heading up the hill outside of town, to where he lived. It felt like she had entered a dream world, free from the constraints of reality. She watched the grim streets of the town slip by below her, as if she were a spirit detached from the physical world. What did any of it have to do with her? She was pulsing and shapeless within the flow of this ghostly existence. She could no longer think about what anyone would say or think about her. People had faded from her awareness; she was free. She had fallen strange and vague, out of the confines of her physical life, like a berry dropping from the only world it has ever known, plunging into the vast unknown.

Birkin was standing in the middle of the room, when she was shown in by the landlady. He too was moved outside himself. She saw him agitated and shaken, a frail, unsubstantial body silent like the node of some violent force, that came out from him and shook her almost into a swoon.

Birkin was standing in the middle of the room when the landlady let her in. He was also caught up in his own feelings. She noticed he was tense and unsettled, a delicate, insubstantial figure, quiet like the center of some intense energy that radiated from him and nearly made her faint.

“You are alone?” he said.

"Are you alone?" he said.

“Yes—Gudrun could not come.”

“Yes—Gudrun couldn't make it.”

He instantly guessed why.

He immediately figured out why.

And they were both seated in silence, in the terrible tension of the room. She was aware that it was a pleasant room, full of light and very restful in its form—aware also of a fuchsia tree, with dangling scarlet and purple flowers.

And they both sat in silence, feeling the heavy tension in the room. She noticed that it was a nice room, bright and very calming in its design—she also noticed a fuchsia tree with hanging red and purple flowers.

“How nice the fuchsias are!” she said, to break the silence.

“How beautiful the fuchsias are!” she said, to fill the silence.

“Aren’t they! Did you think I had forgotten what I said?”

“Aren’t they! Did you really think I had forgotten what I said?”

A swoon went over Ursula’s mind.

Ursula felt a wave of dizziness.

“I don’t want you to remember it—if you don’t want to,” she struggled to say, through the dark mist that covered her.

“I don’t want you to remember it—if you don’t want to,” she struggled to say, through the dark mist that surrounded her.

There was silence for some moments.

There was silence for a few moments.

“No,” he said. “It isn’t that. Only—if we are going to know each other, we must pledge ourselves for ever. If we are going to make a relationship, even of friendship, there must be something final and infallible about it.”

“No,” he said. “It’s not that. It’s just—if we’re going to really get to know each other, we have to commit to each other for life. If we’re going to build a relationship, even if it’s just friendship, there has to be something definite and unbreakable about it.”

There was a clang of mistrust and almost anger in his voice. She did not answer. Her heart was too much contracted. She could not have spoken.

There was a tone of distrust and almost anger in his voice. She didn't respond. Her heart felt too tight. She couldn't have spoken.

Seeing she was not going to reply, he continued, almost bitterly, giving himself away:

Seeing she wasn't going to respond, he continued, almost bitterly, revealing himself:

“I can’t say it is love I have to offer—and it isn’t love I want. It is something much more impersonal and harder—and rarer.”

“I can’t say it’s love I have to give—and it’s not love I want. It’s something much more impersonal and tougher—and rarer.”

There was a silence, out of which she said:

There was a silence, during which she said:

“You mean you don’t love me?”

“You're saying you don’t love me?”

She suffered furiously, saying that.

She suffered painfully, saying that.

“Yes, if you like to put it like that. Though perhaps that isn’t true. I don’t know. At any rate, I don’t feel the emotion of love for you—no, and I don’t want to. Because it gives out in the last issues.”

“Yes, if you want to put it that way. But maybe that’s not entirely true. I’m not sure. Either way, I don’t feel any love for you—no, and I don’t want to. Because it ultimately leads to issues.”

“Love gives out in the last issues?” she asked, feeling numb to the lips.

“Does love fade in the end?” she asked, feeling numb to her lips.

“Yes, it does. At the very last, one is alone, beyond the influence of love. There is a real impersonal me, that is beyond love, beyond any emotional relationship. So it is with you. But we want to delude ourselves that love is the root. It isn’t. It is only the branches. The root is beyond love, a naked kind of isolation, an isolated me, that does not meet and mingle, and never can.”

“Yes, it does. In the end, one is alone, outside the reach of love. There’s a true impersonal self that exists beyond love and any emotional connections. It’s the same for you. But we want to convince ourselves that love is the foundation. It’s not. It’s just the branches. The foundation is beyond love, a raw form of isolation, an isolated self that does not connect or interact, and never will.”

She watched him with wide, troubled eyes. His face was incandescent in its abstract earnestness.

She watched him with wide, worried eyes. His face was glowing in its serious intensity.

“And you mean you can’t love?” she asked, in trepidation.

“And you’re saying you can’t love?” she asked, anxiously.

“Yes, if you like. I have loved. But there is a beyond, where there is not love.”

“Yes, if that’s what you want. I have loved. But there’s something beyond that, where love doesn't exist.”

She could not submit to this. She felt it swooning over her. But she could not submit.

She couldn't give in to this. It felt overwhelming to her. But she couldn't give in.

“But how do you know—if you have never really loved?” she asked.

“But how do you know—if you have never really loved?” she asked.

“It is true, what I say; there is a beyond, in you, in me, which is further than love, beyond the scope, as stars are beyond the scope of vision, some of them.”

“It’s true what I’m saying; there’s a beyond in you and in me, which goes further than love, beyond what we can see, just like some stars are beyond our vision.”

“Then there is no love,” cried Ursula.

“Then there is no love,” cried Ursula.

“Ultimately, no, there is something else. But, ultimately, there is no love.”

“Ultimately, no, there’s something more. But, in the end, there is no love.”

Ursula was given over to this statement for some moments. Then she half rose from her chair, saying, in a final, repellent voice:

Ursula pondered this statement for a few moments. Then she partially stood up from her chair, saying in a final, unsettling tone:

“Then let me go home—what am I doing here?”

“Then let me go home—what am I doing here?”

“There is the door,” he said. “You are a free agent.”

“There’s the door,” he said. “You’re a free agent.”

He was suspended finely and perfectly in this extremity. She hung motionless for some seconds, then she sat down again.

He was suspended gracefully and perfectly in this position. She remained still for a few seconds, then she sat down again.

“If there is no love, what is there?” she cried, almost jeering.

“If there’s no love, what else is there?” she shouted, nearly mocking.

“Something,” he said, looking at her, battling with his soul, with all his might.

“Something,” he said, looking at her, struggling with his inner self, with all his strength.

“What?”

“What?”

He was silent for a long time, unable to be in communication with her while she was in this state of opposition.

He stayed quiet for a long time, unable to talk to her while she was in this state of defiance.

“There is,” he said, in a voice of pure abstraction; “a final me which is stark and impersonal and beyond responsibility. So there is a final you. And it is there I would want to meet you—not in the emotional, loving plane—but there beyond, where there is no speech and no terms of agreement. There we are two stark, unknown beings, two utterly strange creatures, I would want to approach you, and you me. And there could be no obligation, because there is no standard for action there, because no understanding has been reaped from that plane. It is quite inhuman,—so there can be no calling to book, in any form whatsoever—because one is outside the pale of all that is accepted, and nothing known applies. One can only follow the impulse, taking that which lies in front, and responsible for nothing, asked for nothing, giving nothing, only each taking according to the primal desire.”

“There is,” he said, in a voice that felt completely abstract; “a final version of me that is stark, impersonal, and free from responsibility. And there is a final version of you as well. That’s where I would want to meet you—not in an emotional, loving way—but beyond that, where there are no words and no agreements. There we are, two stark, unknown beings, two completely strange creatures, wanting to approach one another. And there could be no obligation, because there’s no standard for action there, since no understanding has come from that space. It’s completely inhuman—so there can be no accountability in any way—because one is outside the boundaries of everything accepted, and nothing familiar applies. One can only act on instinct, taking what’s in front of them, responsible for nothing, asked for nothing, giving nothing, just each taking according to their primal desire.”

Ursula listened to this speech, her mind dumb and almost senseless, what he said was so unexpected and so untoward.

Ursula listened to this speech, her mind blank and nearly numb, what he said was so unexpected and so inappropriate.

“It is just purely selfish,” she said.

“It’s just completely selfish,” she said.

“If it is pure, yes. But it isn’t selfish at all. Because I don’t know what I want of you. I deliver myself over to the unknown, in coming to you, I am without reserves or defences, stripped entirely, into the unknown. Only there needs the pledge between us, that we will both cast off everything, cast off ourselves even, and cease to be, so that that which is perfectly ourselves can take place in us.”

“If it’s genuine, then yes. But it’s not selfish at all. Because I don’t know what I want from you. I surrender myself to the unknown; when I come to you, I’m completely open and unprotected, totally exposed, stepping into the unknown. We just need a promise between us that we’ll both let go of everything, even let go of ourselves, and stop being, so that what is truly us can happen within us.”

She pondered along her own line of thought.

She reflected on her own ideas.

“But it is because you love me, that you want me?” she persisted.

“But is it because you love me that you want me?” she kept asking.

“No it isn’t. It is because I believe in you—if I do believe in you.”

“No, it’s not. It’s because I believe in you—if I really believe in you.”

“Aren’t you sure?” she laughed, suddenly hurt.

“Aren’t you sure?” she laughed, suddenly feeling hurt.

He was looking at her steadfastly, scarcely heeding what she said.

He was staring at her intently, barely paying attention to what she was saying.

“Yes, I must believe in you, or else I shouldn’t be here saying this,” he replied. “But that is all the proof I have. I don’t feel any very strong belief at this particular moment.”

“Yes, I have to believe in you, or else I shouldn't be here saying this,” he replied. “But that's all the proof I have. I don’t feel any strong belief at this moment.”

She disliked him for this sudden relapse into weariness and faithlessness.

She disliked him for this sudden return to tiredness and unfaithfulness.

“But don’t you think me good-looking?” she persisted, in a mocking voice.

“But don’t you think I’m good-looking?” she pressed, in a teasing tone.

He looked at her, to see if he felt that she was good-looking.

He looked at her to see if he thought she was attractive.

“I don’t feel that you’re good-looking,” he said.

“I don’t think you’re attractive,” he said.

“Not even attractive?” she mocked, bitingly.

“Not even attractive?” she scoffed, sharply.

He knitted his brows in sudden exasperation.

He furrowed his brows in sudden frustration.

“Don’t you see that it’s not a question of visual appreciation in the least,” he cried. “I don’t want to see you. I’ve seen plenty of women, I’m sick and weary of seeing them. I want a woman I don’t see.”

“Don’t you see that it’s not about visual appreciation at all,” he yelled. “I don’t want to see you. I’ve seen enough women; I’m tired of looking at them. I want a woman I don’t see.”

“I’m sorry I can’t oblige you by being invisible,” she laughed.

“I’m sorry I can’t help you by being invisible,” she laughed.

“Yes,” he said, “you are invisible to me, if you don’t force me to be visually aware of you. But I don’t want to see you or hear you.”

“Yes,” he said, “you might as well be invisible to me if you don’t make me notice you. But I don’t want to see or hear you.”

“What did you ask me to tea for, then?” she mocked.

“What did you invite me for tea for, then?” she teased.

But he would take no notice of her. He was talking to himself.

But he ignored her. He was talking to himself.

“I want to find you, where you don’t know your own existence, the you that your common self denies utterly. But I don’t want your good looks, and I don’t want your womanly feelings, and I don’t want your thoughts nor opinions nor your ideas—they are all bagatelles to me.”

“I want to find you, the part of you that doesn’t even realize you exist, the you that your everyday self completely rejects. But I don’t want your good looks, or your feminine feelings, and I don’t want your thoughts, opinions, or ideas—they all mean nothing to me.”

“You are very conceited, Monsieur,” she mocked. “How do you know what my womanly feelings are, or my thoughts or my ideas? You don’t even know what I think of you now.”

“You're so full of yourself, Monsieur,” she mocked. “How can you claim to understand my feelings, my thoughts, or my ideas? You don't even know what I'm thinking about you at this moment.”

“Nor do I care in the slightest.”

“Nor do I care at all.”

“I think you are very silly. I think you want to tell me you love me, and you go all this way round to do it.”

“I think you’re being really silly. I think you want to tell me you love me, and you’re taking the long way around to say it.”

“All right,” he said, looking up with sudden exasperation. “Now go away then, and leave me alone. I don’t want any more of your meretricious persiflage.”

"Fine," he said, looking up with sudden frustration. "Now just go away and leave me alone. I don't want to hear any more of your insincere chatter."

“Is it really persiflage?” she mocked, her face really relaxing into laughter. She interpreted it, that he had made a deep confession of love to her. But he was so absurd in his words, also.

“Is it really just joking around?” she teased, her face breaking into laughter. She took it to mean that he had made a serious confession of love to her. But he was also so ridiculous in what he said.

They were silent for many minutes, she was pleased and elated like a child. His concentration broke, he began to look at her simply and naturally.

They were quiet for several minutes, and she felt happy and excited like a child. His focus slipped, and he started to look at her in a straightforward and relaxed way.

“What I want is a strange conjunction with you—” he said quietly; “not meeting and mingling—you are quite right—but an equilibrium, a pure balance of two single beings—as the stars balance each other.”

“What I want is a unique connection with you—” he said softly; “not just meeting and mixing—you’re absolutely right—but a balance, a perfect equilibrium of two individual beings—like the way stars balance each other.”

She looked at him. He was very earnest, and earnestness was always rather ridiculous, commonplace, to her. It made her feel unfree and uncomfortable. Yet she liked him so much. But why drag in the stars.

She looked at him. He was very sincere, and sincerity always seemed a bit silly and ordinary to her. It made her feel restricted and uneasy. Yet she liked him a lot. But why bring up the stars?

“Isn’t this rather sudden?” she mocked.

“Isn’t this kind of sudden?” she mocked.

He began to laugh.

He started laughing.

“Best to read the terms of the contract, before we sign,” he said.

"Better to read the contract terms before we sign," he said.

A young grey cat that had been sleeping on the sofa jumped down and stretched, rising on its long legs, and arching its slim back. Then it sat considering for a moment, erect and kingly. And then, like a dart, it had shot out of the room, through the open window-doors, and into the garden.

A young gray cat that had been sleeping on the sofa jumped down and stretched, rising on its long legs and arching its slim back. Then it sat, considering for a moment, straight and regal. And then, like a dart, it shot out of the room, through the open sliding doors, and into the garden.

“What’s he after?” said Birkin, rising.

“What does he want?” Birkin said, standing up.

The young cat trotted lordly down the path, waving his tail. He was an ordinary tabby with white paws, a slender young gentleman. A crouching, fluffy, brownish-grey cat was stealing up the side of the fence. The Mino walked statelily up to her, with manly nonchalance. She crouched before him and pressed herself on the ground in humility, a fluffy soft outcast, looking up at him with wild eyes that were green and lovely as great jewels. He looked casually down on her. So she crept a few inches further, proceeding on her way to the back door, crouching in a wonderful, soft, self-obliterating manner, and moving like a shadow.

The young cat strutted confidently down the path, waving his tail. He was a regular tabby with white paws, a slender young gentleman. A fluffy, brownish-grey cat was sneaking up the side of the fence. The young cat walked up to her with casual confidence. She crouched before him, pressing herself against the ground in submission, a fluffy outcast, looking up at him with wild, bright green eyes like beautiful jewels. He looked down at her casually. So, she crawled a few inches closer, continuing on her way to the back door, crouching in a soft, nearly invisible way, and moving like a shadow.

He, going statelily on his slim legs, walked after her, then suddenly, for pure excess, he gave her a light cuff with his paw on the side of her face. She ran off a few steps, like a blown leaf along the ground, then crouched unobtrusively, in submissive, wild patience. The Mino pretended to take no notice of her. He blinked his eyes superbly at the landscape. In a minute she drew herself together and moved softly, a fleecy brown-grey shadow, a few paces forward. She began to quicken her pace, in a moment she would be gone like a dream, when the young grey lord sprang before her, and gave her a light handsome cuff. She subsided at once, submissively.

He walked after her on his slim legs, looking regal. Then, for no particular reason, he gave her a light slap on the side of her face. She darted off a few steps, like a blown leaf across the ground, then crouched down quietly, waiting in wild patience. The Mino acted like he didn’t notice her. He blinked his eyes grandly at the landscape. After a moment, she pulled herself together and moved softly, a fluffy brown-gray shadow, a few steps forward. She started to quicken her pace, about to vanish like a dream, when the young gray lord jumped in front of her and gave her a light, charming slap. She instantly fell back, submissively.

“She is a wild cat,” said Birkin. “She has come in from the woods.”

"She's a wildcat," said Birkin. "She came in from the woods."

The eyes of the stray cat flared round for a moment, like great green fires staring at Birkin. Then she had rushed in a soft swift rush, half way down the garden. There she paused to look round. The Mino turned his face in pure superiority to his master, and slowly closed his eyes, standing in statuesque young perfection. The wild cat’s round, green, wondering eyes were staring all the while like uncanny fires. Then again, like a shadow, she slid towards the kitchen.

The stray cat's eyes flared wide for a moment, like bright green flames staring at Birkin. Then she darted forward in a quick, graceful rush, halfway down the garden. There she paused to look around. The Mino turned his face with complete superiority toward his master and slowly closed his eyes, standing in youthful, statuesque perfection. The wild cat's wide, green, curious eyes were watching all the while like eerie fires. Then, like a shadow, she slipped toward the kitchen.

In a lovely springing leap, like a wind, the Mino was upon her, and had boxed her twice, very definitely, with a white, delicate fist. She sank and slid back, unquestioning. He walked after her, and cuffed her once or twice, leisurely, with sudden little blows of his magic white paws.

In a beautiful springing leap, like the wind, the Mino was on her, and hit her twice, clearly, with a delicate white fist. She fell back, accepting it without question. He walked after her and playfully slapped her once or twice with quick little blows from his magical white paws.

“Now why does he do that?” cried Ursula in indignation.

“Why does he do that?” Ursula exclaimed in frustration.

“They are on intimate terms,” said Birkin.

“They're nearby,” said Birkin.

“And is that why he hits her?”

“And is that why he hits her?”

“Yes,” laughed Birkin, “I think he wants to make it quite obvious to her.”

“Yeah,” laughed Birkin, “I think he wants to make it really clear to her.”

“Isn’t it horrid of him!” she cried; and going out into the garden she called to the Mino:

“Isn’t he terrible!” she exclaimed; and stepping out into the garden, she called to the Mino:

“Stop it, don’t bully. Stop hitting her.”

“Stop it, don’t be a bully. Stop hitting her.”

The stray cat vanished like a swift, invisible shadow. The Mino glanced at Ursula, then looked from her disdainfully to his master.

The stray cat disappeared like a quick, unseen shadow. The Mino glanced at Ursula and then looked at her with disdain before turning to his master.

“Are you a bully, Mino?” Birkin asked.

“Are you a bully, Mino?” Birkin asked.

The young slim cat looked at him, and slowly narrowed its eyes. Then it glanced away at the landscape, looking into the distance as if completely oblivious of the two human beings.

The young slim cat stared at him, slowly squinting its eyes. Then it looked away at the landscape, gazing into the distance as if it was totally unaware of the two humans.

“Mino,” said Ursula, “I don’t like you. You are a bully like all males.”

“Mino,” Ursula said, “I don’t like you. You’re a bully, just like all guys.”

“No,” said Birkin, “he is justified. He is not a bully. He is only insisting to the poor stray that she shall acknowledge him as a sort of fate, her own fate: because you can see she is fluffy and promiscuous as the wind. I am with him entirely. He wants superfine stability.”

“No,” Birkin said, “he’s justified. He’s not a bully. He’s just insisting that the poor stray recognizes him as a kind of destiny, her own destiny; because you can see she’s as fluffy and unpredictable as the wind. I completely support him. He wants absolute stability.”

“Yes, I know!” cried Ursula. “He wants his own way—I know what your fine words work down to—bossiness, I call it, bossiness.”

“Yes, I know!” Ursula exclaimed. “He wants to get his way—I see through your polished words—they just come down to bossiness, that’s what I call it, bossiness.”

The young cat again glanced at Birkin in disdain of the noisy woman.

The young cat looked at Birkin again, annoyed by the loud woman.

“I quite agree with you, Miciotto,” said Birkin to the cat. “Keep your male dignity, and your higher understanding.”

"I totally agree with you, Miciotto," Birkin said to the cat. "Maintain your male dignity and your superior understanding."

Again the Mino narrowed his eyes as if he were looking at the sun. Then, suddenly affecting to have no connection at all with the two people, he went trotting off, with assumed spontaneity and gaiety, his tail erect, his white feet blithe.

Again the Mino squinted as if he were staring at the sun. Then, suddenly pretending to have no connection at all with the two people, he trotted off with feigned spontaneity and cheerfulness, his tail held high, his white feet light.

“Now he will find the belle sauvage once more, and entertain her with his superior wisdom,” laughed Birkin.

“Now he’s going to find the wild beauty again and impress her with his superior knowledge,” laughed Birkin.

Ursula looked at the man who stood in the garden with his hair blowing and his eyes smiling ironically, and she cried:

Ursula looked at the man standing in the garden with his hair blowing in the breeze and a sarcastic smile in his eyes, and she cried:

“Oh it makes me so cross, this assumption of male superiority! And it is such a lie! One wouldn’t mind if there were any justification for it.”

“Oh, it makes me so angry, this idea that men are superior! And it’s such a lie! It wouldn’t bother me if there was any reason for it.”

“The wild cat,” said Birkin, “doesn’t mind. She perceives that it is justified.”

“The wild cat,” Birkin said, “doesn’t care. She sees that it makes sense.”

“Does she!” cried Ursula. “And tell it to the Horse Marines.”

“Does she!” gasped Ursula. “And tell that to the Horse Marines.”

“To them also.”

“To them too.”

“It is just like Gerald Crich with his horse—a lust for bullying—a real Wille zur Macht—so base, so petty.”

“It’s just like Gerald Crich with his horse—a craving to bully—a true Wille zur Macht—so low, so small-minded.”

“I agree that the Wille zur Macht is a base and petty thing. But with the Mino, it is the desire to bring this female cat into a pure stable equilibrium, a transcendent and abiding rapport with the single male. Whereas without him, as you see, she is a mere stray, a fluffy sporadic bit of chaos. It is a volonté de pouvoir, if you like, a will to ability, taking pouvoir as a verb.”

“I agree that the Wille zur Macht is a basic and trivial thing. But with the Mino, it’s the desire to create a stable balance with this female cat, a deep and lasting rapport with the one male. Without him, as you can see, she is just a stray, a fluffy bit of chaos. It’s a volonté de pouvoir, if you will, a drive for ability, using pouvoir as a verb.”

“Ah—! Sophistries! It’s the old Adam.”

“Ah—! Nonsense! It’s the old Adam.”

“Oh yes. Adam kept Eve in the indestructible paradise, when he kept her single with himself, like a star in its orbit.”

“Oh yes. Adam kept Eve in the unbreakable paradise, when he kept her close to himself, like a star in its orbit.”

“Yes—yes—” cried Ursula, pointing her finger at him. “There you are—a star in its orbit! A satellite—a satellite of Mars—that’s what she is to be! There—there—you’ve given yourself away! You want a satellite, Mars and his satellite! You’ve said it—you’ve said it—you’ve dished yourself!”

“Yes—yes—” Ursula exclaimed, pointing her finger at him. “There you are—a star in its orbit! A satellite—a satellite of Mars—that’s what she’s meant to be! There—there—you’ve revealed your true intentions! You want a satellite, Mars and his satellite! You’ve said it—you’ve said it—you’ve exposed yourself!”

He stood smiling in frustration and amusement and irritation and admiration and love. She was so quick, and so lambent, like discernible fire, and so vindictive, and so rich in her dangerous flamy sensitiveness.

He stood there smiling in frustration, amusement, irritation, admiration, and love. She was so quick and vibrant, like a visible flame, and so vindictive, rich in her dangerous, fiery sensitivity.

“I’ve not said it at all,” he replied, “if you will give me a chance to speak.”

"I haven't said anything at all," he replied, "if you'll just give me a chance to speak."

“No, no!” she cried. “I won’t let you speak. You’ve said it, a satellite, you’re not going to wriggle out of it. You’ve said it.”

“No, no!” she shouted. “I won’t let you talk. You called it a satellite, and you’re not getting out of it. You said it.”

“You’ll never believe now that I haven’t said it,” he answered. “I neither implied nor indicated nor mentioned a satellite, nor intended a satellite, never.”

“You’ll never believe now that I haven’t said it,” he replied. “I didn’t imply, indicate, or mention a satellite, nor did I intend to, ever.”

You prevaricator!” she cried, in real indignation.

You liar!” she exclaimed, genuinely outraged.

“Tea is ready, sir,” said the landlady from the doorway.

"Tea is ready, sir," the landlady called from the doorway.

They both looked at her, very much as the cats had looked at them, a little while before.

They both looked at her just like the cats had looked at them a little while ago.

“Thank you, Mrs Daykin.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Daykin.”

An interrupted silence fell over the two of them, a moment of breach.

An awkward silence settled between the two of them, a moment of disruption.

“Come and have tea,” he said.

“Come and have tea,” he said.

“Yes, I should love it,” she replied, gathering herself together.

“Yes, I would love it,” she replied, collecting herself.

They sat facing each other across the tea table.

They sat across from each other at the tea table.

“I did not say, nor imply, a satellite. I meant two single equal stars balanced in conjunction—”

“I didn’t say, and I didn’t mean, a satellite. I was talking about two equal stars balanced together—”

“You gave yourself away, you gave away your little game completely,” she cried, beginning at once to eat. He saw that she would take no further heed of his expostulation, so he began to pour the tea.

“You revealed yourself, you completely exposed your little game,” she exclaimed, starting to eat right away. He noticed that she wouldn’t pay any more attention to his protests, so he began to pour the tea.

“What good things to eat!” she cried.

“What great things to eat!” she cried.

“Take your own sugar,” he said.

“Take your own sugar,” he said.

He handed her her cup. He had everything so nice, such pretty cups and plates, painted with mauve-lustre and green, also shapely bowls and glass plates, and old spoons, on a woven cloth of pale grey and black and purple. It was very rich and fine. But Ursula could see Hermione’s influence.

He handed her her cup. He had everything arranged so nicely, with beautiful cups and plates painted in mauve and green, along with stylish bowls and glass plates, and old spoons, all on a woven cloth of light grey, black, and purple. It looked very elegant and refined. But Ursula could see Hermione’s touch.

“Your things are so lovely!” she said, almost angrily.

“Your stuff is so nice!” she said, almost angrily.

I like them. It gives me real pleasure to use things that are attractive in themselves—pleasant things. And Mrs Daykin is good. She thinks everything is wonderful, for my sake.”

“I like them. It brings me genuine pleasure to use things that are visually appealing—nice things. And Mrs. Daykin is kind. She thinks everything is great, all for my sake.”

“Really,” said Ursula, “landladies are better than wives, nowadays. They certainly care a great deal more. It is much more beautiful and complete here now, than if you were married.”

“Honestly,” said Ursula, “landladies are better than wives these days. They definitely care a lot more. It’s much nicer and more fulfilling here now than it would be if you were married.”

“But think of the emptiness within,” he laughed.

“But think of the emptiness inside,” he laughed.

“No,” she said. “I am jealous that men have such perfect landladies and such beautiful lodgings. There is nothing left them to desire.”

“No,” she said. “I’m jealous that men have such perfect landladies and such beautiful places to live. There’s nothing left for them to wish for.”

“In the house-keeping way, we’ll hope not. It is disgusting, people marrying for a home.”

“In terms of housekeeping, we hope not. It’s gross, people getting married just to have a place to live.”

“Still,” said Ursula, “a man has very little need for a woman now, has he?”

“Still,” Ursula said, “a man really doesn’t need a woman much these days, does he?”

“In outer things, maybe—except to share his bed and bear his children. But essentially, there is just the same need as there ever was. Only nobody takes the trouble to be essential.”

“In external matters, maybe—except to share his bed and have his children. But fundamentally, the same need exists as it always has. It’s just that nobody puts in the effort to be fundamental.”

“How essential?” she said.

“How important?” she said.

“I do think,” he said, “that the world is only held together by the mystic conjunction, the ultimate unison between people—a bond. And the immediate bond is between man and woman.”

“I believe,” he said, “that the world is only held together by the mystical connection, the ultimate unity between people—a bond. And the most immediate bond is between man and woman.”

“But it’s such old hat,” said Ursula. “Why should love be a bond? No, I’m not having any.”

“But that’s so outdated,” Ursula said. “Why should love be a constraint? No way, I'm not going for that.”

“If you are walking westward,” he said, “you forfeit the northern and eastward and southern direction. If you admit a unison, you forfeit all the possibilities of chaos.”

“If you’re walking west,” he said, “you give up the northern, eastern, and southern directions. If you accept harmony, you lose all chances of chaos.”

“But love is freedom,” she declared.

“But love is freedom,” she said.

“Don’t cant to me,” he replied. “Love is a direction which excludes all other directions. It’s a freedom together, if you like.”

“Don’t talk to me like that,” he replied. “Love is a path that leaves out all other paths. It’s a freedom together, if you want to put it that way.”

“No,” she said, “love includes everything.”

“No,” she said, “love includes everything.”

“Sentimental cant,” he replied. “You want the state of chaos, that’s all. It is ultimate nihilism, this freedom-in-love business, this freedom which is love and love which is freedom. As a matter of fact, if you enter into a pure unison, it is irrevocable, and it is never pure till it is irrevocable. And when it is irrevocable, it is one way, like the path of a star.”

“Sentimental nonsense,” he replied. “What you really want is chaos, that’s all. It’s pure nihilism, this idea of freedom in love, this freedom that is love and love that is freedom. The truth is, if you achieve a perfect union, it’s irreversible, and it’s never truly pure until it’s irreversible. And when it is irreversible, it’s one direction, like the path of a star.”

“Ha!” she cried bitterly. “It is the old dead morality.”

“Ha!” she exclaimed bitterly. “It's the same old dead morality.”

“No,” he said, “it is the law of creation. One is committed. One must commit oneself to a conjunction with the other—for ever. But it is not selfless—it is a maintaining of the self in mystic balance and integrity—like a star balanced with another star.”

“No,” he said, “it’s the law of creation. You’re committed. You have to commit yourself to a connection with the other—forever. But it’s not selfless—it’s about maintaining the self in a mystical balance and integrity—like one star balanced with another star.”

“I don’t trust you when you drag in the stars,” she said. “If you were quite true, it wouldn’t be necessary to be so far-fetched.”

“I don’t trust you when you bring up the stars,” she said. “If you were completely honest, it wouldn’t be necessary to be so unrealistic.”

“Don’t trust me then,” he said, angry. “It is enough that I trust myself.”

“Don't trust me then,” he said, angrily. “It's enough that I trust myself.”

“And that is where you make another mistake,” she replied. “You don’t trust yourself. You don’t fully believe yourself what you are saying. You don’t really want this conjunction, otherwise you wouldn’t talk so much about it, you’d get it.”

“And that’s where you’re making another mistake,” she said. “You don’t trust yourself. You don’t completely believe what you’re saying. You don’t really want this connection; otherwise, you wouldn’t talk about it so much—you’d just go for it.”

He was suspended for a moment, arrested.

He was briefly frozen.

“How?” he said.

“How?” he asked.

“By just loving,” she retorted in defiance.

“By simply loving,” she shot back defiantly.

He was still a moment, in anger. Then he said:

He paused for a moment, feeling angry. Then he said:

“I tell you, I don’t believe in love like that. I tell you, you want love to administer to your egoism, to subserve you. Love is a process of subservience with you—and with everybody. I hate it.”

“I’m telling you, I don’t believe in love like that. I’m telling you, you want love to cater to your ego, to serve you. Love is all about serving you—and everyone else too. I hate it.”

“No,” she cried, pressing back her head like a cobra, her eyes flashing. “It is a process of pride—I want to be proud—”

“No,” she shouted, tilting her head back like a cobra, her eyes sparkling. “It’s about pride—I want to feel proud—”

“Proud and subservient, proud and subservient, I know you,” he retorted dryly. “Proud and subservient, then subservient to the proud—I know you and your love. It is a tick-tack, tick-tack, a dance of opposites.”

“Proud and submissive, proud and submissive, I get you,” he replied flatly. “Proud and submissive, then submissive to the proud—I understand you and your love. It’s a back-and-forth, a dance of opposites.”

“Are you sure?” she mocked wickedly, “what my love is?”

“Are you sure?” she teased wickedly, “what my love is?”

“Yes, I am,” he retorted.

“Yeah, I am,” he shot back.

“So cocksure!” she said. “How can anybody ever be right, who is so cocksure? It shows you are wrong.”

“So full of yourself!” she said. “How can anyone be right when they're so confident? It proves you’re wrong.”

He was silent in chagrin.

He was quiet in frustration.

They had talked and struggled till they were both wearied out.

They had talked and wrestled with their issues until they were both completely exhausted.

“Tell me about yourself and your people,” he said.

“Tell me about yourself and your people,” he said.

And she told him about the Brangwens, and about her mother, and about Skrebensky, her first love, and about her later experiences. He sat very still, watching her as she talked. And he seemed to listen with reverence. Her face was beautiful and full of baffled light as she told him all the things that had hurt her or perplexed her so deeply. He seemed to warm and comfort his soul at the beautiful light of her nature.

And she shared with him the story of the Brangwens, her mother, Skrebensky, her first love, and her later experiences. He sat quietly, watching her as she spoke. He appeared to listen with great respect. Her face was beautiful and radiated a confused light as she recounted all the things that had hurt or puzzled her deeply. He seemed to find warmth and comfort for his soul in the beautiful essence of her nature.

“If she really could pledge herself,” he thought to himself, with passionate insistence but hardly any hope. Yet a curious little irresponsible laughter appeared in his heart.

“If she really could commit herself,” he thought, with passionate insistence but hardly any hope. Yet a curious little irresponsible laughter popped up in his heart.

“We have all suffered so much,” he mocked, ironically.

“We've all been through so much,” he mocked, ironically.

She looked up at him, and a flash of wild gaiety went over her face, a strange flash of yellow light coming from her eyes.

She looked up at him, and a sudden burst of wild happiness crossed her face, a strange gleam of yellow light shining from her eyes.

“Haven’t we!” she cried, in a high, reckless cry. “It is almost absurd, isn’t it?”

“Haven’t we!” she exclaimed, in a dramatic, carefree voice. “It’s almost ridiculous, isn’t it?”

“Quite absurd,” he said. “Suffering bores me, any more.”

“Totally ridiculous,” he said. “I'm so over suffering at this point.”

“So it does me.”

"Same here."

He was almost afraid of the mocking recklessness of her splendid face. Here was one who would go to the whole lengths of heaven or hell, whichever she had to go. And he mistrusted her, he was afraid of a woman capable of such abandon, such dangerous thoroughness of destructivity. Yet he chuckled within himself also.

He felt a bit scared by the daring arrogance of her amazing face. This was someone who would venture to the farthest extremes, whether it meant going to heaven or hell. He didn’t trust her; he was wary of a woman who could be so reckless, so completely destructive. Still, he couldn’t help but chuckle to himself.

She came over to him and put her hand on his shoulder, looking down at him with strange golden-lighted eyes, very tender, but with a curious devilish look lurking underneath.

She approached him and placed her hand on his shoulder, gazing down at him with unusual golden-lit eyes—very gentle, yet with a mischievous glint hidden beneath.

“Say you love me, say ‘my love’ to me,” she pleaded.

“Tell me you love me, call me ‘my love,’” she begged.

He looked back into her eyes, and saw. His face flickered with sardonic comprehension.

He looked back into her eyes and understood. A sardonic smile flickered across his face.

“I love you right enough,” he said, grimly. “But I want it to be something else.”

“I do love you,” he said, seriously. “But I want it to be something different.”

“But why? But why?” she insisted, bending her wonderful luminous face to him. “Why isn’t it enough?”

“But why? But why?” she pressed, leaning her beautiful, glowing face toward him. “Why isn’t it enough?”

“Because we can go one better,” he said, putting his arms round her.

"Because we can do even better," he said, wrapping his arms around her.

“No, we can’t,” she said, in a strong, voluptuous voice of yielding. “We can only love each other. Say ‘my love’ to me, say it, say it.”

“No, we can’t,” she said, in a strong, seductive voice of submission. “We can only love each other. Say ‘my love’ to me, say it, say it.”

She put her arms round his neck. He enfolded her, and kissed her subtly, murmuring in a subtle voice of love, and irony, and submission:

She wrapped her arms around his neck. He embraced her and kissed her gently, murmuring in a soft voice filled with love, irony, and surrender:

“Yes,—my love, yes,—my love. Let love be enough then. I love you then—I love you. I’m bored by the rest.”

“Yes, my love, yes, my love. Let love be enough then. I love you then—I love you. I’m tired of everything else.”

“Yes,” she murmured, nestling very sweet and close to him.

“Yes,” she whispered, snuggling up sweetly and closely to him.

CHAPTER XIV.
WATER-PARTY

Every year Mr Crich gave a more or less public water-party on the lake. There was a little pleasure-launch on Willey Water and several rowing boats, and guests could take tea either in the marquee that was set up in the grounds of the house, or they could picnic in the shade of the great walnut tree at the boat-house by the lake. This year the staff of the Grammar-School was invited, along with the chief officials of the firm. Gerald and the younger Criches did not care for this party, but it had become customary now, and it pleased the father, as being the only occasion when he could gather some people of the district together in festivity with him. For he loved to give pleasures to his dependents and to those poorer than himself. But his children preferred the company of their own equals in wealth. They hated their inferiors’ humility or gratitude or awkwardness.

Every year, Mr. Crich hosted a somewhat public water party on the lake. There was a small pleasure boat on Willey Water and several rowboats, and guests could have tea either in the marquee set up in the grounds of the house or picnic under the big walnut tree by the boathouse at the lake. This year, the staff from the Grammar School was invited, along with the main officials of the firm. Gerald and the younger Criches didn't enjoy this party, but it had become a tradition, and it made their father happy, as it was the only chance he had to bring together some people from the area for a celebration. He loved to provide enjoyment for his employees and those less fortunate than himself. However, his children preferred to be with their peers in wealth. They couldn’t stand the humility, gratitude, or clumsiness of those who were less affluent.

Nevertheless they were willing to attend at this festival, as they had done almost since they were children, the more so, as they all felt a little guilty now, and unwilling to thwart their father any more, since he was so ill in health. Therefore, quite cheerfully Laura prepared to take her mother’s place as hostess, and Gerald assumed responsibility for the amusements on the water.

Nevertheless, they were eager to go to the festival, as they had done since childhood, especially since they all felt a bit guilty now and didn't want to upset their father any more, given his poor health. So, Laura cheerfully prepared to step in as hostess for her mother, while Gerald took charge of the entertainment on the water.

Birkin had written to Ursula saying he expected to see her at the party, and Gudrun, although she scorned the patronage of the Criches, would nevertheless accompany her mother and father if the weather were fine.

Birkin had written to Ursula saying he expected to see her at the party, and Gudrun, even though she looked down on the support of the Criches, would still go with her mom and dad if the weather was nice.

The day came blue and full of sunshine, with little wafts of wind. The sisters both wore dresses of white crêpe, and hats of soft grass. But Gudrun had a sash of brilliant black and pink and yellow colour wound broadly round her waist, and she had pink silk stockings, and black and pink and yellow decoration on the brim of her hat, weighing it down a little. She carried also a yellow silk coat over her arm, so that she looked remarkable, like a painting from the Salon. Her appearance was a sore trial to her father, who said angrily:

The day was bright and sunny, with a gentle breeze. The sisters both wore white crêpe dresses and soft grass hats. But Gudrun had a sash of vibrant black, pink, and yellow wrapped around her waist, pink silk stockings, and black, pink, and yellow accents on the brim of her hat, which made it tilt a bit. She also carried a yellow silk coat over her arm, making her look striking, like a painting from a gallery. Her look was a real challenge for her father, who said angrily:

“Don’t you think you might as well get yourself up for a Christmas cracker, an’ ha’ done with it?”

“Don’t you think you might as well get up for a Christmas cracker and just get it over with?”

But Gudrun looked handsome and brilliant, and she wore her clothes in pure defiance. When people stared at her, and giggled after her, she made a point of saying loudly, to Ursula:

But Gudrun looked stunning and radiant, and she wore her clothes with complete defiance. When people stared at her and giggled behind her back, she made a point of saying loudly to Ursula:

Regarde, regarde ces gens-là! Ne sont-ils pas des hiboux incroyables?” And with the words of French in her mouth, she would look over her shoulder at the giggling party.

Look, look at those people! Aren't they incredible owls? And with those French words on her lips, she turned to glance back at the laughing group.

“No, really, it’s impossible!” Ursula would reply distinctly. And so the two girls took it out of their universal enemy. But their father became more and more enraged.

“No, really, it’s impossible!” Ursula would reply clearly. And so the two girls took it out on their common enemy. But their father became increasingly furious.

Ursula was all snowy white, save that her hat was pink, and entirely without trimming, and her shoes were dark red, and she carried an orange-coloured coat. And in this guise they were walking all the way to Shortlands, their father and mother going in front.

Ursula was completely white, except for her pink hat, which had no decorations, and her dark red shoes. She was carrying an orange coat. They were walking all the way to Shortlands, with their parents leading the way.

They were laughing at their mother, who, dressed in a summer material of black and purple stripes, and wearing a hat of purple straw, was setting forth with much more of the shyness and trepidation of a young girl than her daughters ever felt, walking demurely beside her husband, who, as usual, looked rather crumpled in his best suit, as if he were the father of a young family and had been holding the baby whilst his wife got dressed.

They were laughing at their mom, who, wearing a summer dress with black and purple stripes and a purple straw hat, seemed way more shy and nervous like a young girl than her daughters ever were. She walked modestly beside her husband, who, as usual, looked a bit wrinkled in his best suit, as if he were the dad of a young family and had been holding the baby while his wife got ready.

“Look at the young couple in front,” said Gudrun calmly. Ursula looked at her mother and father, and was suddenly seized with uncontrollable laughter. The two girls stood in the road and laughed till the tears ran down their faces, as they caught sight again of the shy, unworldly couple of their parents going on ahead.

“Check out the young couple in front,” Gudrun said calmly. Ursula glanced at her mom and dad, and suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter. The two girls stood in the street, laughing until tears streamed down their faces as they spotted their shy, innocent parents walking ahead.

“We are roaring at you, mother,” called Ursula, helplessly following after her parents.

“We're roaring at you, Mom,” called Ursula, helplessly chasing after her parents.

Mrs Brangwen turned round with a slightly puzzled, exasperated look. “Oh indeed!” she said. “What is there so very funny about me, I should like to know?”

Mrs. Brangwen turned around with a slightly puzzled, frustrated expression. “Oh really!” she said. “What’s so funny about me, I'd like to know?”

She could not understand that there could be anything amiss with her appearance. She had a perfect calm sufficiency, an easy indifference to any criticism whatsoever, as if she were beyond it. Her clothes were always rather odd, and as a rule slip-shod, yet she wore them with a perfect ease and satisfaction. Whatever she had on, so long as she was barely tidy, she was right, beyond remark; such an aristocrat she was by instinct.

She couldn't grasp that there might be anything wrong with her appearance. She had a perfectly calm confidence and an easy indifference to any criticism, as if she were above it all. Her clothes were usually a bit strange and often mismatched, yet she wore them with complete ease and satisfaction. No matter what she had on, as long as she was somewhat neat, she felt justified and beyond comment; she was an aristocrat by instinct.

“You look so stately, like a country Baroness,” said Ursula, laughing with a little tenderness at her mother’s naive puzzled air.

“You look so dignified, like a country Baroness,” Ursula said, laughing with a hint of affection at her mother’s innocent, puzzled expression.

Just like a country Baroness!” chimed in Gudrun. Now the mother’s natural hauteur became self-conscious, and the girls shrieked again.

Just like a country Baroness!” Gudrun exclaimed. The mother’s natural arrogance became self-aware, and the girls screamed again.

“Go home, you pair of idiots, great giggling idiots!” cried the father inflamed with irritation.

“Go home, you two idiots, you big laughing fools!” shouted the father, filled with irritation.

“Mm-m-er!” booed Ursula, pulling a face at his crossness.

“Mm-m-er!” Ursula booed, making a face at his annoyance.

The yellow lights danced in his eyes, he leaned forward in real rage.

The yellow lights flickered in his eyes as he leaned forward in intense anger.

“Don’t be so silly as to take any notice of the great gabies,” said Mrs Brangwen, turning on her way.

“Don’t be so silly as to pay attention to those big talkers,” said Mrs. Brangwen, continuing on her way.

“I’ll see if I’m going to be followed by a pair of giggling yelling jackanapes—” he cried vengefully.

"I'll see if I'm being followed by a couple of laughing, shouting troublemakers—" he exclaimed angrily.

The girls stood still, laughing helplessly at his fury, upon the path beside the hedge.

The girls stood still, laughing uncontrollably at his anger, on the path next to the hedge.

“Why you’re as silly as they are, to take any notice,” said Mrs Brangwen also becoming angry now he was really enraged.

“Why you’re as foolish as they are to pay any attention,” said Mrs. Brangwen, now getting angry since he was genuinely upset.

“There are some people coming, father,” cried Ursula, with mocking warning. He glanced round quickly, and went on to join his wife, walking stiff with rage. And the girls followed, weak with laughter.

“There are some people coming, Dad,” Ursula shouted, half-joking. He looked around quickly and went to join his wife, walking rigid with anger. The girls followed, barely able to contain their laughter.

When the people had passed by, Brangwen cried in a loud, stupid voice:

When the people had walked by, Brangwen shouted in a loud, foolish voice:

“I’m going back home if there’s any more of this. I’m damned if I’m going to be made a fool of in this fashion, in the public road.”

“I’m going home if this continues. I refuse to be made a fool like this, in public.”

He was really out of temper. At the sound of his blind, vindictive voice, the laughter suddenly left the girls, and their hearts contracted with contempt. They hated his words “in the public road.” What did they care for the public road? But Gudrun was conciliatory.

He was really angry. As soon as they heard his blind, vengeful voice, the girls' laughter faded, and they felt a wave of contempt. They disliked his words about “the public road.” What did they care about the public road? But Gudrun was trying to make peace.

“But we weren’t laughing to hurt you,” she cried, with an uncouth gentleness which made her parents uncomfortable. “We were laughing because we’re fond of you.”

“But we weren’t laughing to hurt you,” she exclaimed, with a rough kind of gentleness that made her parents uneasy. “We were laughing because we care about you.”

“We’ll walk on in front, if they are so touchy,” said Ursula, angry. And in this wise they arrived at Willey Water. The lake was blue and fair, the meadows sloped down in sunshine on one side, the thick dark woods dropped steeply on the other. The little pleasure-launch was fussing out from the shore, twanging its music, crowded with people, flapping its paddles. Near the boat-house was a throng of gaily-dressed persons, small in the distance. And on the high-road, some of the common people were standing along the hedge, looking at the festivity beyond, enviously, like souls not admitted to paradise.

“We’ll walk ahead if they’re going to be so sensitive,” Ursula said, annoyed. And in this way, they reached Willey Water. The lake was clear and beautiful, the meadows sloped down in the sunlight on one side, while the thick dark woods dropped steeply on the other. The little pleasure boat was bustling away from the shore, playing its music and filled with people, flapping its paddles. Near the boathouse, there was a crowd of brightly dressed people, small in the distance. And along the main road, some working-class folks stood by the hedge, watching the celebration enviously, like souls who weren’t allowed into paradise.

“My eye!” said Gudrun, sotto voce, looking at the motley of guests, “there’s a pretty crowd if you like! Imagine yourself in the midst of that, my dear.”

“My eye!” said Gudrun, sotto voce, looking at the mix of guests, “there’s a nice group if you’re into that! Picture yourself in the middle of it, my dear.”

Gudrun’s apprehensive horror of people in the mass unnerved Ursula. “It looks rather awful,” she said anxiously.

Gudrun’s nervous fear of people in crowds unsettled Ursula. “It looks pretty terrible,” she said with concern.

“And imagine what they’ll be like—imagine!” said Gudrun, still in that unnerving, subdued voice. Yet she advanced determinedly.

“And think about what they’ll be like—think!” said Gudrun, still in that unsettling, quiet tone. Yet she moved forward with determination.

“I suppose we can get away from them,” said Ursula anxiously.

“I guess we can escape from them,” Ursula said anxiously.

“We’re in a pretty fix if we can’t,” said Gudrun. Her extreme ironic loathing and apprehension was very trying to Ursula.

“We're in a real mess if we can't,” said Gudrun. Her intense ironic hatred and anxiety were very challenging for Ursula.

“We needn’t stay,” she said.

"We don't have to stay," she said.

“I certainly shan’t stay five minutes among that little lot,” said Gudrun. They advanced nearer, till they saw policemen at the gates.

“I definitely won’t stay five minutes with those people,” said Gudrun. They moved closer until they spotted policemen at the gates.

“Policemen to keep you in, too!” said Gudrun. “My word, this is a beautiful affair.”

“Police are here to keep you in, too!” said Gudrun. “Wow, this is quite the event.”

“We’d better look after father and mother,” said Ursula anxiously.

“We should take care of Mom and Dad,” said Ursula anxiously.

“Mother’s perfectly capable of getting through this little celebration,” said Gudrun with some contempt.

“Mother’s perfectly capable of getting through this little celebration,” Gudrun said with a hint of contempt.

But Ursula knew that her father felt uncouth and angry and unhappy, so she was far from her ease. They waited outside the gate till their parents came up. The tall, thin man in his crumpled clothes was unnerved and irritable as a boy, finding himself on the brink of this social function. He did not feel a gentleman, he did not feel anything except pure exasperation.

But Ursula knew that her father felt rough, angry, and unsettled, so she was far from relaxed. They waited outside the gate until their parents arrived. The tall, thin man in his wrinkled clothes was edgy and irritable like a boy on the verge of this social event. He didn’t feel like a gentleman; all he felt was complete frustration.

Ursula took her place at his side, they gave their tickets to the policeman, and passed in on to the grass, four abreast; the tall, hot, ruddy-dark man with his narrow boyish brow drawn with irritation, the fresh-faced, easy woman, perfectly collected though her hair was slipping on one side, then Gudrun, her eyes round and dark and staring, her full soft face impassive, almost sulky, so that she seemed to be backing away in antagonism even whilst she was advancing; and then Ursula, with the odd, brilliant, dazzled look on her face, that always came when she was in some false situation.

Ursula took her place beside him as they handed their tickets to the policeman and entered onto the grass, walking four across. The tall, sweaty, dark-skinned man had an irritated expression on his narrow, boyish brow. Next to him was the fresh-faced, easygoing woman, perfectly composed even though her hair was slipping on one side. Then there was Gudrun, her eyes wide and dark, staring with an impassive, almost sulky look on her full, soft face, making it seem like she was pulling back in opposition even while moving forward. Lastly, there was Ursula, wearing that odd, bright, dazed expression that always appeared when she found herself in an uncomfortable situation.

Birkin was the good angel. He came smiling to them with his affected social grace, that somehow was never quite right. But he took off his hat and smiled at them with a real smile in his eyes, so that Brangwen cried out heartily in relief:

Birkin was the good angel. He approached them with a smile and his somewhat forced social charm, which always felt a bit off. But he took off his hat and smiled at them with genuine warmth in his eyes, making Brangwen exclaim joyfully in relief:

“How do you do? You’re better, are you?”

“How's it going? You feeling better, right?”

“Yes, I’m better. How do you do, Mrs Brangwen? I know Gudrun and Ursula very well.”

“Yes, I’m doing better. How are you, Mrs. Brangwen? I know Gudrun and Ursula really well.”

His eyes smiled full of natural warmth. He had a soft, flattering manner with women, particularly with women who were not young.

His eyes smiled with genuine warmth. He had a gentle, charming way about him with women, especially those who were not young.

“Yes,” said Mrs Brangwen, cool but yet gratified. “I have heard them speak of you often enough.”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Brangwen, cool but still pleased. “I’ve heard them talk about you often enough.”

He laughed. Gudrun looked aside, feeling she was being belittled. People were standing about in groups, some women were sitting in the shade of the walnut tree, with cups of tea in their hands, a waiter in evening dress was hurrying round, some girls were simpering with parasols, some young men, who had just come in from rowing, were sitting cross-legged on the grass, coatless, their shirt-sleeves rolled up in manly fashion, their hands resting on their white flannel trousers, their gaudy ties floating about, as they laughed and tried to be witty with the young damsels.

He laughed. Gudrun looked away, feeling small. People were gathered in groups; some women were sitting in the shade of the walnut tree with cups of tea in their hands. A waiter in formal attire was rushing around, while some girls were giggling with their parasols. A few young men, who had just returned from rowing, sat cross-legged on the grass without their jackets, their shirt sleeves rolled up in a casual way, hands resting on their white flannel trousers, their bright ties fluttering as they laughed and tried to impress the young women.

“Why,” thought Gudrun churlishly, “don’t they have the manners to put their coats on, and not to assume such intimacy in their appearance.”

“Why,” thought Gudrun grumpily, “can’t they just put on their coats instead of looking so casual and familiar?”

She abhorred the ordinary young man, with his hair plastered back, and his easy-going chumminess.

She hated the typical young guy, with his slicked-back hair and his laid-back friendliness.

Hermione Roddice came up, in a handsome gown of white lace, trailing an enormous silk shawl blotched with great embroidered flowers, and balancing an enormous plain hat on her head. She looked striking, astonishing, almost macabre, so tall, with the fringe of her great cream-coloured vividly-blotched shawl trailing on the ground after her, her thick hair coming low over her eyes, her face strange and long and pale, and the blotches of brilliant colour drawn round her.

Hermione Roddice approached, wearing a beautiful white lace gown, draped in a huge silk shawl covered in large embroidered flowers, and balancing a big, simple hat on her head. She looked stunning, almost eerie, incredibly tall, with the edge of her colorful cream shawl trailing on the ground behind her, her thick hair falling low over her eyes, her face odd and long and pale, with patches of bright color surrounding her.

“Doesn’t she look weird!” Gudrun heard some girls titter behind her. And she could have killed them.

“Doesn’t she look weird!” Gudrun heard some girls giggle behind her. And she could have killed them.

“How do you do!” sang Hermione, coming up very kindly, and glancing slowly over Gudrun’s father and mother. It was a trying moment, exasperating for Gudrun. Hermione was really so strongly entrenched in her class superiority, she could come up and know people out of simple curiosity, as if they were creatures on exhibition. Gudrun would do the same herself. But she resented being in the position when somebody might do it to her.

“How do you do!” sang Hermione, approaching with a warm smile and scanning Gudrun’s parents slowly. It was a difficult moment, frustrating for Gudrun. Hermione was so firmly established in her sense of class superiority that she could come up to people out of sheer curiosity, as if they were simply exhibits. Gudrun would do the same herself. But she hated being in a situation where someone might treat her that way.

Hermione, very remarkable, and distinguishing the Brangwens very much, led them along to where Laura Crich stood receiving the guests.

Hermione, quite remarkable and setting the Brangwens apart, guided them to where Laura Crich was welcoming the guests.

“This is Mrs Brangwen,” sang Hermione, and Laura, who wore a stiff embroidered linen dress, shook hands and said she was glad to see her. Then Gerald came up, dressed in white, with a black and brown blazer, and looking handsome. He too was introduced to the Brangwen parents, and immediately he spoke to Mrs Brangwen as if she were a lady, and to Brangwen as if he were not a gentleman. Gerald was so obvious in his demeanour. He had to shake hands with his left hand, because he had hurt his right, and carried it, bandaged up, in the pocket of his jacket. Gudrun was very thankful that none of her party asked him what was the matter with the hand.

“This is Mrs. Brangwen,” sang Hermione, and Laura, who was wearing a stiff embroidered linen dress, shook hands and said she was glad to see her. Then Gerald came over, dressed in white, with a black and brown blazer, looking handsome. He was introduced to the Brangwen parents, and he immediately spoke to Mrs. Brangwen as if she were a lady, and to Mr. Brangwen as if he were not a gentleman. Gerald's demeanor was so obvious. He had to shake hands with his left hand because he had hurt his right and kept it bandaged up in his jacket pocket. Gudrun was very thankful that none of her group asked him what happened to his hand.

The steam launch was fussing in, all its music jingling, people calling excitedly from on board. Gerald went to see to the debarkation, Birkin was getting tea for Mrs Brangwen, Brangwen had joined a Grammar-School group, Hermione was sitting down by their mother, the girls went to the landing-stage to watch the launch come in.

The steam launch was making its way in, its music ringing out and people calling excitedly from on board. Gerald went to handle the disembarkation, Birkin was making tea for Mrs. Brangwen, Brangwen had joined a group from the grammar school, Hermione was sitting down with their mother, and the girls went to the landing stage to watch the launch arrive.

She hooted and tooted gaily, then her paddles were silent, the ropes were thrown ashore, she drifted in with a little bump. Immediately the passengers crowded excitedly to come ashore.

She hooted and tooted happily, then her paddles went quiet, the ropes were tossed to the shore, and she glided in with a slight bump. Right away, the passengers crowded eagerly to disembark.

“Wait a minute, wait a minute,” shouted Gerald in sharp command.

“Hold on a second, hold on a second,” shouted Gerald in a sharp tone.

They must wait till the boat was tight on the ropes, till the small gangway was put out. Then they streamed ashore, clamouring as if they had come from America.

They had to wait until the boat was secured with the ropes and the small gangway was put out. Then they rushed ashore, calling out as if they had just arrived from America.

“Oh it’s so nice!” the young girls were crying. “It’s quite lovely.”

“Oh it’s so nice!” the young girls were saying. “It’s really lovely.”

The waiters from on board ran out to the boat-house with baskets, the captain lounged on the little bridge. Seeing all safe, Gerald came to Gudrun and Ursula.

The waiters from the ship rushed to the boathouse with baskets, while the captain relaxed on the small bridge. Noticing everything was fine, Gerald went over to Gudrun and Ursula.

“You wouldn’t care to go on board for the next trip, and have tea there?” he asked.

“You wouldn't want to come on board for the next trip and have tea there?” he asked.

“No thanks,” said Gudrun coldly.

“Not interested,” Gudrun said coldly.

“You don’t care for the water?”

“You don't like water?”

“For the water? Yes, I like it very much.”

“For the water? Yeah, I really like it a lot.”

He looked at her, his eyes searching.

He looked at her, his eyes probing.

“You don’t care for going on a launch, then?”

“You're not interested in going on a boat trip, then?”

She was slow in answering, and then she spoke slowly.

She took her time to respond, and then she spoke at a measured pace.

“No,” she said. “I can’t say that I do.” Her colour was high, she seemed angry about something.

“No,” she said. “I can’t say that I do.” Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked upset about something.

Un peu trop de monde,” said Ursula, explaining.

A bit too crowded,” said Ursula, explaining.

“Eh? Trop de monde!” He laughed shortly. “Yes there’s a fair number of ’em.”

“Eh? Too many people!” He chuckled briefly. “Yeah, there are a lot of them.”

Gudrun turned on him brilliantly.

Gudrun confronted him brilliantly.

“Have you ever been from Westminster Bridge to Richmond on one of the Thames steamers?” she cried.

“Have you ever taken a Thames steamer from Westminster Bridge to Richmond?” she exclaimed.

“No,” he said, “I can’t say I have.”

“No,” he said, “I can’t say I have.”

“Well, it’s one of the most vile experiences I’ve ever had.” She spoke rapidly and excitedly, the colour high in her cheeks. “There was absolutely nowhere to sit down, nowhere, a man just above sang ‘Rocked in the Cradle of the Deep’ the whole way; he was blind and he had a small organ, one of those portable organs, and he expected money; so you can imagine what that was like; there came a constant smell of luncheon from below, and puffs of hot oily machinery; the journey took hours and hours and hours; and for miles, literally for miles, dreadful boys ran with us on the shore, in that awful Thames mud, going in up to the waist—they had their trousers turned back, and they went up to their hips in that indescribable Thames mud, their faces always turned to us, and screaming, exactly like carrion creatures, screaming ‘’Ere y’are sir, ’ere y’are sir, ’ere y’are sir,’ exactly like some foul carrion objects, perfectly obscene; and paterfamilias on board, laughing when the boys went right down in that awful mud, occasionally throwing them a ha’penny. And if you’d seen the intent look on the faces of these boys, and the way they darted in the filth when a coin was flung—really, no vulture or jackal could dream of approaching them, for foulness. I never would go on a pleasure boat again—never.”

“Well, it’s one of the most disgusting experiences I’ve ever had.” She spoke quickly and excitedly, her cheeks flushed. “There was absolutely nowhere to sit down, nowhere; a man just above us sang ‘Rocked in the Cradle of the Deep’ the entire way. He was blind and had a small organ, one of those portable ones, and he expected money; so you can imagine what that was like. There was a constant smell of lunch coming from below, along with puffs of hot, greasy machine air; the journey took hours and hours. And for miles, literally for miles, terrible boys ran along the shore, in that awful Thames mud, going in up to their waists—they had their trousers rolled up, and they went in to their hips in that indescribable Thames mud, their faces always turned toward us, screaming, just like carrion creatures, screaming ‘'Ere y’are, sir, ’ere y’are, sir, ’ere y’are, sir,’ just like some grotesque carrion objects, completely obscene; and the family on board was laughing when the boys sank into that awful mud, occasionally tossing them a ha’penny. And if you’d seen the focused expressions on these boys' faces and how they darted into the filth when a coin was thrown—really, no vulture or jackal could match them for grossness. I will never go on a pleasure boat again—never.”

Gerald watched her all the time she spoke, his eyes glittering with faint rousedness. It was not so much what she said; it was she herself who roused him, roused him with a small, vivid pricking.

Gerald watched her the whole time she spoke, his eyes sparkling with subtle excitement. It wasn’t really what she said; it was her presence that stirred him, stirred him with a small, vivid spark.

“Of course,” he said, “every civilised body is bound to have its vermin.”

“Of course,” he said, “every civilized person has to deal with their pests.”

“Why?” cried Ursula. “I don’t have vermin.”

“Why?” Ursula exclaimed. “I don’t have any pests.”

“And it’s not that—it’s the quality of the whole thing—paterfamilias laughing and thinking it sport, and throwing the ha’pennies, and materfamilias spreading her fat little knees and eating, continually eating—” replied Gudrun.

“And it’s not that—it’s the quality of the whole thing—dad laughing and thinking it's just a game, tossing the pennies, and mom spreading her chubby knees and eating, constantly eating—” replied Gudrun.

“Yes,” said Ursula. “It isn’t the boys so much who are vermin; it’s the people themselves, the whole body politic, as you call it.”

“Yes,” Ursula said. “It’s not really the boys who are the problem; it’s the people themselves, the entire political system, as you put it.”

Gerald laughed.

Gerald chuckled.

“Never mind,” he said. “You shan’t go on the launch.”

“Never mind,” he said. “You won’t be going on the launch.”

Gudrun flushed quickly at his rebuke.

Gudrun quickly turned red at his criticism.

There were a few moments of silence. Gerald, like a sentinel, was watching the people who were going on to the boat. He was very good-looking and self-contained, but his air of soldierly alertness was rather irritating.

There were a few moments of silence. Gerald, like a guard, was watching the people boarding the boat. He was handsome and composed, but his soldierly vigilance was kind of annoying.

“Will you have tea here then, or go across to the house, where there’s a tent on the lawn?” he asked.

“Are you going to have tea here, or head over to the house where there’s a tent on the lawn?” he asked.

“Can’t we have a rowing boat, and get out?” asked Ursula, who was always rushing in too fast.

“Can’t we get a rowboat and go out?” asked Ursula, who was always rushing in too quickly.

“To get out?” smiled Gerald.

"To escape?" smiled Gerald.

“You see,” cried Gudrun, flushing at Ursula’s outspoken rudeness, “we don’t know the people, we are almost complete strangers here.”

“You see,” shouted Gudrun, blushing at Ursula’s blunt rudeness, “we don’t know anyone, we are pretty much complete strangers here.”

“Oh, I can soon set you up with a few acquaintances,” he said easily.

“Oh, I can quickly introduce you to some friends,” he said casually.

Gudrun looked at him, to see if it were ill-meant. Then she smiled at him.

Gudrun looked at him to see if he meant any harm. Then she smiled at him.

“Ah,” she said, “you know what we mean. Can’t we go up there, and explore that coast?” She pointed to a grove on the hillock of the meadow-side, near the shore half way down the lake. “That looks perfectly lovely. We might even bathe. Isn’t it beautiful in this light. Really, it’s like one of the reaches of the Nile—as one imagines the Nile.”

“Ah,” she said, “you know what we’re talking about. Can’t we go up there and explore that coast?” She pointed to a grove on the hill by the meadow, near the shore halfway down the lake. “That looks absolutely beautiful. We might even swim. Isn’t it gorgeous in this light? Honestly, it’s like one of the areas of the Nile—as people imagine the Nile.”

Gerald smiled at her factitious enthusiasm for the distant spot.

Gerald smiled at her fake enthusiasm for the faraway place.

“You’re sure it’s far enough off?” he asked ironically, adding at once: “Yes, you might go there, if we could get a boat. They seem to be all out.”

“You sure it’s far enough away?” he asked sarcastically, quickly adding, “Yeah, you could go there if we could get a boat. Looks like they’re all out.”

He looked round the lake and counted the rowing boats on its surface.

He looked around the lake and counted the rowboats on the water.

“How lovely it would be!” cried Ursula wistfully.

“How wonderful it would be!” Ursula exclaimed with longing.

“And don’t you want tea?” he said.

“And don’t you want some tea?” he asked.

“Oh,” said Gudrun, “we could just drink a cup, and be off.”

“Oh,” said Gudrun, “we could just grab a drink and be on our way.”

He looked from one to the other, smiling. He was somewhat offended—yet sporting.

He looked from one to the other, smiling. He was a bit offended—yet good-natured.

“Can you manage a boat pretty well?” he asked.

“Can you handle a boat pretty well?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied Gudrun, coldly, “pretty well.”

“Yes,” replied Gudrun, coolly, “pretty much.”

“Oh yes,” cried Ursula. “We can both of us row like water-spiders.”

“Oh yes,” exclaimed Ursula. “We can both row like little water spiders.”

“You can? There’s a light little canoe of mine, that I didn’t take out for fear somebody should drown themselves. Do you think you’d be safe in that?”

“You can? I have a light little canoe that I didn’t take out because I was worried someone might drown. Do you think you’d be safe in it?”

“Oh perfectly,” said Gudrun.

“Oh perfect,” said Gudrun.

“What an angel!” cried Ursula.

“What an angel!” exclaimed Ursula.

“Don’t, for my sake, have an accident—because I’m responsible for the water.”

“Please, for my sake, don’t have an accident—because I’m responsible for the water.”

“Sure,” pledged Gudrun.

"Sure," promised Gudrun.

“Besides, we can both swim quite well,” said Ursula.

“Besides, we can both swim pretty well,” said Ursula.

“Well—then I’ll get them to put you up a tea-basket, and you can picnic all to yourselves,—that’s the idea, isn’t it?”

“Well—then I’ll have them set up a tea basket for you, and you can have your own picnic—that's the idea, right?”

“How fearfully good! How frightfully nice if you could!” cried Gudrun warmly, her colour flushing up again. It made the blood stir in his veins, the subtle way she turned to him and infused her gratitude into his body.

“How incredibly good! How amazingly nice if you could!” exclaimed Gudrun warmly, her cheeks flushing again. It stirred something in his veins, the way she subtly turned to him and infused her gratitude into his body.

“Where’s Birkin?” he said, his eyes twinkling. “He might help me to get it down.”

“Where’s Birkin?” he said, his eyes sparkling. “He might be able to help me get it down.”

“But what about your hand? Isn’t it hurt?” asked Gudrun, rather muted, as if avoiding the intimacy. This was the first time the hurt had been mentioned. The curious way she skirted round the subject sent a new, subtle caress through his veins. He took his hand out of his pocket. It was bandaged. He looked at it, then put it in his pocket again. Gudrun quivered at the sight of the wrapped up paw.

“But what about your hand? Is it hurt?” asked Gudrun, somewhat quietly, as if trying to avoid too much closeness. This was the first time the injury had come up. The way she danced around the topic sent a new, subtle thrill through his veins. He took his hand out of his pocket. It was wrapped in a bandage. He looked at it, then returned it to his pocket. Gudrun shivered at the sight of the wrapped hand.

“Oh I can manage with one hand. The canoe is as light as a feather,” he said. “There’s Rupert!—Rupert!”

“Oh, I can handle it with one hand. The canoe is super light,” he said. “There’s Rupert!—Rupert!”

Birkin turned from his social duties and came towards them.

Birkin stepped away from his social obligations and walked over to them.

“What have you done to it?” asked Ursula, who had been aching to put the question for the last half hour.

“What did you do to it?” asked Ursula, who had been wanting to ask that question for the last half hour.

“To my hand?” said Gerald. “I trapped it in some machinery.”

“To my hand?” Gerald said. “I got it caught in some machinery.”

“Ugh!” said Ursula. “And did it hurt much?”

“Ugh!” said Ursula. “Did it hurt a lot?”

“Yes,” he said. “It did at the time. It’s getting better now. It crushed the fingers.”

“Yes,” he said. “It did back then. It's getting better now. It crushed my fingers.”

“Oh,” cried Ursula, as if in pain, “I hate people who hurt themselves. I can feel it.” And she shook her hand.

“Oh,” exclaimed Ursula, as if in pain, “I hate people who hurt themselves. I can feel it.” And she shook her hand.

“What do you want?” said Birkin.

“What do you want?” Birkin said.

The two men carried down the slim brown boat, and set it on the water.

The two men carried the slender brown boat down and placed it on the water.

“You’re quite sure you’ll be safe in it?” Gerald asked.

“Are you really sure you'll be safe in it?” Gerald asked.

“Quite sure,” said Gudrun. “I wouldn’t be so mean as to take it, if there was the slightest doubt. But I’ve had a canoe at Arundel, and I assure you I’m perfectly safe.”

“Absolutely,” said Gudrun. “I wouldn’t be so inconsiderate as to take it if there was even the slightest doubt. But I’ve had a canoe at Arundel, and I assure you I’m completely safe.”

So saying, having given her word like a man, she and Ursula entered the frail craft, and pushed gently off. The two men stood watching them. Gudrun was paddling. She knew the men were watching her, and it made her slow and rather clumsy. The colour flew in her face like a flag.

So saying, having made her promise like a guy, she and Ursula climbed into the fragile boat and pushed off gently. The two men stood watching them. Gudrun was paddling. She knew the men were watching her, and it made her slow and a bit awkward. The color rushed to her face like a flag.

“Thanks awfully,” she called back to him, from the water, as the boat slid away. “It’s lovely—like sitting in a leaf.”

“Thanks so much,” she shouted to him from the water as the boat drifted away. “It’s wonderful—like sitting in a leaf.”

He laughed at the fancy. Her voice was shrill and strange, calling from the distance. He watched her as she paddled away. There was something childlike about her, trustful and deferential, like a child. He watched her all the while, as she rowed. And to Gudrun it was a real delight, in make-belief, to be the childlike, clinging woman to the man who stood there on the quay, so good-looking and efficient in his white clothes, and moreover the most important man she knew at the moment. She did not take any notice of the wavering, indistinct, lambent Birkin, who stood at his side. One figure at a time occupied the field of her attention.

He laughed at the idea. Her voice was high-pitched and odd, calling from a distance. He watched her as she paddled away. There was something innocent about her, trusting and respectful, like a child. He kept his eyes on her as she rowed. For Gudrun, it was a true pleasure, in her imagination, to be the innocent, clingy woman to the man standing there on the dock, looking handsome and capable in his white clothes, and also the most important person she knew at that moment. She didn’t pay any attention to the wavering, blurry figure of Birkin, who stood beside him. One person at a time held her focus.

The boat rustled lightly along the water. They passed the bathers whose striped tents stood between the willows of the meadow’s edge, and drew along the open shore, past the meadows that sloped golden in the light of the already late afternoon. Other boats were stealing under the wooded shore opposite, they could hear people’s laughter and voices. But Gudrun rowed on towards the clump of trees that balanced perfect in the distance, in the golden light.

The boat glided gently along the water. They passed the swimmers whose striped tents were set up among the willows at the edge of the meadow and moved along the open shore, past the fields that sloped golden in the light of the late afternoon. Other boats drifted by the wooded shore on the opposite side, and they could hear laughter and voices from the people there. But Gudrun kept rowing toward the cluster of trees that stood perfectly in the distance, glowing in the golden light.

The sisters found a little place where a tiny stream flowed into the lake, with reeds and flowery marsh of pink willow herb, and a gravelly bank to the side. Here they ran delicately ashore, with their frail boat, the two girls took off their shoes and stockings and went through the water’s edge to the grass. The tiny ripples of the lake were warm and clear, they lifted their boat on to the bank, and looked round with joy. They were quite alone in a forsaken little stream-mouth, and on the knoll just behind was the clump of trees.

The sisters discovered a small spot where a stream flowed into the lake, surrounded by reeds and blooming pink willow herb, with a gravelly bank to one side. They gently pulled their fragile boat ashore, and the two girls removed their shoes and socks, stepping through the water to the grass. The gentle ripples of the warm, clear lake lifted their boat onto the bank, and they looked around happily. They were completely alone at this secluded stream mouth, and just behind them was a cluster of trees on a small hill.

“We will bathe just for a moment,” said Ursula, “and then we’ll have tea.”

“We'll just take a quick bath,” Ursula said, “and then we’ll have tea.”

They looked round. Nobody could notice them, or could come up in time to see them. In less than a minute Ursula had thrown off her clothes and had slipped naked into the water, and was swimming out. Quickly, Gudrun joined her. They swam silently and blissfully for a few minutes, circling round their little stream-mouth. Then they slipped ashore and ran into the grove again, like nymphs.

They looked around. No one could see them or reach them in time. In less than a minute, Ursula stripped off her clothes and dove naked into the water, swimming out. Quickly, Gudrun joined her. They swam silently and happily for a few minutes, circling around the mouth of the little stream. Then they came ashore and dashed back into the grove, like nymphs.

“How lovely it is to be free,” said Ursula, running swiftly here and there between the tree trunks, quite naked, her hair blowing loose. The grove was of beech-trees, big and splendid, a steel-grey scaffolding of trunks and boughs, with level sprays of strong green here and there, whilst through the northern side the distance glimmered open as through a window.

“How wonderful it is to be free,” Ursula said, darting around the tree trunks, completely naked, her hair flying freely. The grove was filled with majestic beech trees, their sturdy steel-grey trunks and branches creating a beautiful structure, with vibrant green sprays scattered throughout, while the northern side opened up to a distant view, like a window.

When they had run and danced themselves dry, the girls quickly dressed and sat down to the fragrant tea. They sat on the northern side of the grove, in the yellow sunshine facing the slope of the grassy hill, alone in a little wild world of their own. The tea was hot and aromatic, there were delicious little sandwiches of cucumber and of caviare, and winy cakes.

When they had run and danced until they were exhausted, the girls quickly got dressed and sat down to enjoy the fragrant tea. They sat on the northern side of the grove, in the warm yellow sunlight facing the slope of the grassy hill, alone in their own little wild world. The tea was hot and aromatic, and there were tasty little sandwiches with cucumber and caviar, along with some wine-flavored cakes.

“Are you happy, Prune?” cried Ursula in delight, looking at her sister.

“Are you happy, Prune?” Ursula exclaimed joyfully, looking at her sister.

“Ursula, I’m perfectly happy,” replied Gudrun gravely, looking at the westering sun.

“Ursula, I’m totally happy,” Gudrun replied seriously, looking at the setting sun.

“So am I.”

"Me too."

When they were together, doing the things they enjoyed, the two sisters were quite complete in a perfect world of their own. And this was one of the perfect moments of freedom and delight, such as children alone know, when all seems a perfect and blissful adventure.

When they were together, enjoying the things they loved, the two sisters felt completely at home in their own perfect world. This was one of those ideal moments of freedom and joy that only children experience, when everything feels like a wonderful and happy adventure.

When they had finished tea, the two girls sat on, silent and serene. Then Ursula, who had a beautiful strong voice, began to sing to herself, softly: “Ännchen von Tharau.” Gudrun listened, as she sat beneath the trees, and the yearning came into her heart. Ursula seemed so peaceful and sufficient unto herself, sitting there unconsciously crooning her song, strong and unquestioned at the centre of her own universe. And Gudrun felt herself outside. Always this desolating, agonised feeling, that she was outside of life, an onlooker, whilst Ursula was a partaker, caused Gudrun to suffer from a sense of her own negation, and made her, that she must always demand the other to be aware of her, to be in connection with her.

When they finished their tea, the two girls sat in silence, calm and composed. Then Ursula, who had a beautiful, strong voice, began to softly sing to herself: “Ännchen von Tharau.” Gudrun listened as she sat under the trees, feeling a deep yearning in her heart. Ursula seemed so peaceful and self-sufficient, sitting there unconsciously humming her song, strong and unchallenged at the center of her own world. And Gudrun felt like an outsider. This persistent, painful feeling that she was outside of life, just a spectator, while Ursula was fully engaged, filled Gudrun with a sense of her own unimportance and made her constantly seek acknowledgment from the other, needing a connection with her.

“Do you mind if I do Dalcroze to that tune, Hurtler?” she asked in a curious muted tone, scarce moving her lips.

“Do you mind if I do Dalcroze to that tune, Hurtler?” she asked in a soft, curious tone, barely moving her lips.

“What did you say?” asked Ursula, looking up in peaceful surprise.

“What did you say?” Ursula asked, looking up in calm surprise.

“Will you sing while I do Dalcroze?” said Gudrun, suffering at having to repeat herself.

“Will you sing while I do Dalcroze?” Gudrun asked, frustrated at having to say it again.

Ursula thought a moment, gathering her straying wits together.

Ursula thought for a moment, collecting her scattered thoughts.

“While you do—?” she asked vaguely.

“While you do—?” she asked vaguely.

“Dalcroze movements,” said Gudrun, suffering tortures of self-consciousness, even because of her sister.

“Dalcroze movements,” Gudrun said, feeling intense self-consciousness, even because of her sister.

“Oh Dalcroze! I couldn’t catch the name. Do—I should love to see you,” cried Ursula, with childish surprised brightness. “What shall I sing?”

“Oh Dalcroze! I couldn't catch the name. Do—I would love to see you,” exclaimed Ursula, with a childlike excitement. “What should I sing?”

“Sing anything you like, and I’ll take the rhythm from it.”

“Sing whatever you want, and I'll pick up the rhythm from it.”

But Ursula could not for her life think of anything to sing. However, she suddenly began, in a laughing, teasing voice:

But Ursula couldn't think of anything to sing, no matter how hard she tried. Then, out of nowhere, she started in a playful, teasing tone:

“My love—is a high-born lady—”

“My love is a noblewoman.”

Gudrun, looking as if some invisible chain weighed on her hands and feet, began slowly to dance in the eurythmic manner, pulsing and fluttering rhythmically with her feet, making slower, regular gestures with her hands and arms, now spreading her arms wide, now raising them above her head, now flinging them softly apart, and lifting her face, her feet all the time beating and running to the measure of the song, as if it were some strange incantation, her white, rapt form drifting here and there in a strange impulsive rhapsody, seeming to be lifted on a breeze of incantation, shuddering with strange little runs. Ursula sat on the grass, her mouth open in her singing, her eyes laughing as if she thought it was a great joke, but a yellow light flashing up in them, as she caught some of the unconscious ritualistic suggestion of the complex shuddering and waving and drifting of her sister’s white form, that was clutched in pure, mindless, tossing rhythm, and a will set powerful in a kind of hypnotic influence.

Gudrun, as if some invisible force weighed down her hands and feet, started to dance slowly in an expressive way, moving her feet rhythmically while making slower, steady gestures with her arms and hands. At times, she spread her arms wide, lifted them above her head, or softly flung them apart, raising her face as her feet kept time with the song, as if it were some unusual spell. Her pale body floated here and there in an impulsive rhapsody, appearing to be carried by a breeze of enchantment, quivering with odd little movements. Ursula sat on the grass, her mouth open in song, her eyes sparkling with laughter as if she found it all hilarious, but a flicker of yellow light shone in them as she sensed some of the unconscious, ritualistic energy in the complex movements of her sister's white figure, caught in a pure, mindless rhythm and a powerful will that seemed to have a kind of hypnotic effect.

“My love is a high-born lady—She is-s-s—rather dark than shady—” rang out Ursula’s laughing, satiric song, and quicker, fiercer went Gudrun in the dance, stamping as if she were trying to throw off some bond, flinging her hands suddenly and stamping again, then rushing with face uplifted and throat full and beautiful, and eyes half closed, sightless. The sun was low and yellow, sinking down, and in the sky floated a thin, ineffectual moon.

“My love is a noble lady—She is-s-s—more dark than shady—” echoed Ursula’s playful, mocking song, and Gudrun moved faster and more intensely in the dance, stomping as if trying to break free from some restraint, suddenly throwing her hands up and stomping again, then rushing forward with her face lifted, her throat full and beautiful, and her eyes half-closed, as if she couldn’t see. The sun was low and yellow, sinking down, while a faint, ineffective moon floated in the sky.

Ursula was quite absorbed in her song, when suddenly Gudrun stopped and said mildly, ironically:

Ursula was really into her song when suddenly Gudrun paused and said, somewhat teasingly:

“Ursula!”

“Ursula!”

“Yes?” said Ursula, opening her eyes out of the trance.

“Yes?” Ursula said, opening her eyes from the trance.

Gudrun was standing still and pointing, a mocking smile on her face, towards the side.

Gudrun stood still and pointed, a mocking smile on her face, towards the side.

“Ugh!” cried Ursula in sudden panic, starting to her feet.

“Ugh!” Ursula exclaimed in a rush of panic, jumping to her feet.

“They’re quite all right,” rang out Gudrun’s sardonic voice.

“They’re perfectly fine,” Gudrun's sarcastic voice echoed.

On the left stood a little cluster of Highland cattle, vividly coloured and fleecy in the evening light, their horns branching into the sky, pushing forward their muzzles inquisitively, to know what it was all about. Their eyes glittered through their tangle of hair, their naked nostrils were full of shadow.

On the left was a small group of Highland cattle, brightly colored and fluffy in the evening light, their horns reaching into the sky as they pushed their snouts forward curiously, trying to figure out what was happening. Their eyes sparkled through their messy hair, and their exposed nostrils were shrouded in shadow.

“Won’t they do anything?” cried Ursula in fear.

“Won’t they do anything?” Ursula cried out in fear.

Gudrun, who was usually frightened of cattle, now shook her head in a queer, half-doubtful, half-sardonic motion, a faint smile round her mouth.

Gudrun, who was usually afraid of cattle, now shook her head in a strange, half-doubtful, half-sarcastic way, a faint smile playing on her lips.

“Don’t they look charming, Ursula?” cried Gudrun, in a high, strident voice, something like the scream of a seagull.

“Don’t they look adorable, Ursula?” exclaimed Gudrun, in a sharp, piercing voice, somewhat like a seagull’s scream.

“Charming,” cried Ursula in trepidation. “But won’t they do anything to us?”

“Charming,” Ursula exclaimed nervously. “But won't they do anything to us?”

Again Gudrun looked back at her sister with an enigmatic smile, and shook her head.

Again, Gudrun looked back at her sister with a mysterious smile and shook her head.

“I’m sure they won’t,” she said, as if she had to convince herself also, and yet, as if she were confident of some secret power in herself, and had to put it to the test. “Sit down and sing again,” she called in her high, strident voice.

“I’m sure they won’t,” she said, as if she needed to convince herself too, but also as if she felt certain of some secret strength within her that she needed to prove. “Sit down and sing again,” she called in her piercing, high voice.

“I’m frightened,” cried Ursula, in a pathetic voice, watching the group of sturdy short cattle, that stood with their knees planted, and watched with their dark, wicked eyes, through the matted fringe of their hair. Nevertheless, she sank down again, in her former posture.

“I’m scared,” cried Ursula, in a pitiful voice, watching the group of sturdy short cattle that stood with their knees planted, watching with their dark, wicked eyes through the tangled fringe of their hair. Nevertheless, she sank down again into her previous position.

“They are quite safe,” came Gudrun’s high call. “Sing something, you’ve only to sing something.”

“They're perfectly safe,” Gudrun called out with a high voice. “Just sing something; all you have to do is sing something.”

It was evident she had a strange passion to dance before the sturdy, handsome cattle.

It was clear she had an unusual passion for dancing in front of the strong, attractive cattle.

Ursula began to sing, in a false quavering voice:

Ursula started to sing in a shaky, off-key voice:

“Way down in Tennessee—”

“Deep down in Tennessee—”

She sounded purely anxious. Nevertheless, Gudrun, with her arms outspread and her face uplifted, went in a strange palpitating dance towards the cattle, lifting her body towards them as if in a spell, her feet pulsing as if in some little frenzy of unconscious sensation, her arms, her wrists, her hands stretching and heaving and falling and reaching and reaching and falling, her breasts lifted and shaken towards the cattle, her throat exposed as in some voluptuous ecstasy towards them, whilst she drifted imperceptibly nearer, an uncanny white figure, towards them, carried away in its own rapt trance, ebbing in strange fluctuations upon the cattle, that waited, and ducked their heads a little in sudden contraction from her, watching all the time as if hypnotised, their bare horns branching in the clear light, as the white figure of the woman ebbed upon them, in the slow, hypnotising convulsion of the dance. She could feel them just in front of her, it was as if she had the electric pulse from their breasts running into her hands. Soon she would touch them, actually touch them. A terrible shiver of fear and pleasure went through her. And all the while, Ursula, spell-bound, kept up her high-pitched thin, irrelevant song, which pierced the fading evening like an incantation.

She sounded really anxious. Still, Gudrun, with her arms wide open and her face lifted, moved in a strange, rhythmic dance towards the cattle, lifting her body towards them as if under a spell. Her feet pulsed as if she were in a little frenzy of unconscious feeling, while her arms, wrists, and hands stretched and heaved, falling and reaching, reaching and falling. Her breasts were lifted and shaken towards the cattle, her throat exposed as if in some sensual ecstasy towards them, as she drifted closer, an eerie white figure, lost in her own rapture, flowing in strange waves around the cattle, which stood waiting, their heads ducking slightly in sudden retreat from her, watching as if hypnotized. Their bare horns stood out in the clear light, while the woman's white figure ebbed around them, in the slow, mesmerizing rhythm of the dance. She could feel them right in front of her; it was like the electric pulse from their bodies was running into her hands. Soon, she would actually touch them. A terrifying thrill of fear and pleasure ran through her. Meanwhile, Ursula, entranced, continued her high-pitched, thin, unrelated song, which pierced the fading evening like a spell.

Gudrun could hear the cattle breathing heavily with helpless fear and fascination. Oh, they were brave little beasts, these wild Scotch bullocks, wild and fleecy. Suddenly one of them snorted, ducked its head, and backed.

Gudrun could hear the cattle breathing heavily with a mix of fear and curiosity. Oh, they were brave little creatures, these wild Scotch bulls, wild and fluffy. Suddenly, one of them snorted, lowered its head, and backed away.

“Hue! Hi-eee!” came a sudden loud shout from the edge of the grove. The cattle broke and fell back quite spontaneously, went running up the hill, their fleece waving like fire to their motion. Gudrun stood suspended out on the grass, Ursula rose to her feet.

“Hue! Hi-eee!” came a sudden loud shout from the edge of the grove. The cattle panicked and quickly retreated, running up the hill, their fleece flowing like fire in their movement. Gudrun stood frozen on the grass, while Ursula got to her feet.

It was Gerald and Birkin come to find them, and Gerald had cried out to frighten off the cattle.

It was Gerald and Birkin who came to find them, and Gerald had shouted to scare away the cattle.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he now called, in a high, wondering vexed tone.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he called out now, in a high, curious, irritated tone.

“Why have you come?” came back Gudrun’s strident cry of anger.

“Why are you here?” Gudrun shouted back, her voice filled with anger.

“What do you think you were doing?” Gerald repeated, automatically.

“What do you think you were doing?” Gerald said again, almost instinctively.

“We were doing eurythmics,” laughed Ursula, in a shaken voice.

"We were doing eurythmics," Ursula laughed, her voice a bit shaky.

Gudrun stood aloof looking at them with large dark eyes of resentment, suspended for a few moments. Then she walked away up the hill, after the cattle, which had gathered in a little, spell-bound cluster higher up.

Gudrun stood apart, watching them with her big, dark eyes filled with resentment, frozen for a moment. Then she walked away up the hill after the cattle that had formed a small, entranced group higher up.

“Where are you going?” Gerald called after her. And he followed her up the hill-side. The sun had gone behind the hill, and shadows were clinging to the earth, the sky above was full of travelling light.

“Where are you going?” Gerald called after her. He followed her up the hillside. The sun had dipped behind the hill, and shadows were clinging to the ground, while the sky above was filled with traveling light.

“A poor song for a dance,” said Birkin to Ursula, standing before her with a sardonic, flickering laugh on his face. And in another second, he was singing softly to himself, and dancing a grotesque step-dance in front of her, his limbs and body shaking loose, his face flickering palely, a constant thing, whilst his feet beat a rapid mocking tattoo, and his body seemed to hang all loose and quaking in between, like a shadow.

“A bad song for a dance,” Birkin said to Ursula, standing in front of her with a sarcastic, flickering laugh on his face. In a moment, he started singing softly to himself and doing a weird step dance in front of her, his limbs and body shaking freely, his face flickering pale—a constant presence—while his feet made a quick, mocking rhythm, and his body appeared to hang loose and trembling in between, like a shadow.

“I think we’ve all gone mad,” she said, laughing rather frightened.

“I think we’ve all lost it,” she said, laughing a bit nervously.

“Pity we aren’t madder,” he answered, as he kept up the incessant shaking dance. Then suddenly he leaned up to her and kissed her fingers lightly, putting his face to hers and looking into her eyes with a pale grin. She stepped back, affronted.

“It's a shame we aren’t crazier,” he replied, continuing his constant shaking dance. Then, out of nowhere, he leaned in and gently kissed her fingers, bringing his face close to hers and gazing into her eyes with a faint grin. She stepped back, taken aback.

“Offended—?” he asked ironically, suddenly going quite still and reserved again. “I thought you liked the light fantastic.”

“Offended—?” he asked sarcastically, suddenly becoming very still and distant again. “I thought you enjoyed the lively fun.”

“Not like that,” she said, confused and bewildered, almost affronted. Yet somewhere inside her she was fascinated by the sight of his loose, vibrating body, perfectly abandoned to its own dropping and swinging, and by the pallid, sardonic-smiling face above. Yet automatically she stiffened herself away, and disapproved. It seemed almost an obscenity, in a man who talked as a rule so very seriously.

“Not like that,” she said, confused and bewildered, almost offended. Yet somewhere inside her she was captivated by the sight of his loose, vibrating body, completely surrendered to its own dropping and swinging, and by the pale, sardonic-smiling face above. Still, she instinctively tensed up and disapproved. It felt almost offensive, coming from a man who usually spoke so very seriously.

“Why not like that?” he mocked. And immediately he dropped again into the incredibly rapid, slack-waggling dance, watching her malevolently. And moving in the rapid, stationary dance, he came a little nearer, and reached forward with an incredibly mocking, satiric gleam on his face, and would have kissed her again, had she not started back.

“Why not like that?” he taunted. And right away, he dropped back into the incredibly fast, loose-limping dance, glaring at her with hostility. As he moved in the quick, still dance, he got a little closer, leaned forward with an intensely mocking, sarcastic look on his face, and would have kissed her again if she hadn’t pulled away.

“No, don’t!” she cried, really afraid.

“No, don’t!” she yelled, genuinely scared.

“Cordelia after all,” he said satirically. She was stung, as if this were an insult. She knew he intended it as such, and it bewildered her.

“Cordelia after all,” he said sarcastically. She felt stung, as if this were an insult. She knew he meant it that way, and it confused her.

“And you,” she cried in retort, “why do you always take your soul in your mouth, so frightfully full?”

“And you,” she exclaimed in response, “why do you always carry your soul on your lips, so utterly overflowing?”

“So that I can spit it out the more readily,” he said, pleased by his own retort.

"So I can spit it out more easily," he said, satisfied with his own comeback.

Gerald Crich, his face narrowing to an intent gleam, followed up the hill with quick strides, straight after Gudrun. The cattle stood with their noses together on the brow of a slope, watching the scene below, the men in white hovering about the white forms of the women, watching above all Gudrun, who was advancing slowly towards them. She stood a moment, glancing back at Gerald, and then at the cattle.

Gerald Crich, his face tightening with focus, quickly walked up the hill after Gudrun. The cattle stood with their noses together at the top of a slope, observing the scene below, the men in white hovering around the white figures of the women, paying particular attention to Gudrun, who was slowly making her way towards them. She paused for a moment, looking back at Gerald and then at the cattle.

Then in a sudden motion, she lifted her arms and rushed sheer upon the long-horned bullocks, in shuddering irregular runs, pausing for a second and looking at them, then lifting her hands and running forward with a flash, till they ceased pawing the ground, and gave way, snorting with terror, lifting their heads from the ground and flinging themselves away, galloping off into the evening, becoming tiny in the distance, and still not stopping.

Then, in a quick motion, she raised her arms and charged straight at the long-horned bulls, running in uneven bursts, pausing for a moment to look at them, then raising her hands and rushing forward quickly, until they stopped pawing the ground and backed away, snorting in fear, lifting their heads and bolting off into the evening, becoming smaller in the distance, and still not stopping.

Gudrun remained staring after them, with a mask-like defiant face.

Gudrun kept staring after them, her face set in a defiant mask.

“Why do you want to drive them mad?” asked Gerald, coming up with her.

“Why do you want to drive them crazy?” asked Gerald, approaching her.

She took no notice of him, only averted her face from him. “It’s not safe, you know,” he persisted. “They’re nasty, when they do turn.”

She ignored him completely, just turning her face away. “It’s not safe, you know,” he kept insisting. “They’re horrible when they do change.”

“Turn where? Turn away?” she mocked loudly.

“Turn where? Turn away?” she scoffed loudly.

“No,” he said, “turn against you.”

"No," he said, "betray you."

“Turn against me?” she mocked.

“Turn against me?” she mocked.

He could make nothing of this.

He couldn't figure this out.

“Anyway, they gored one of the farmer’s cows to death, the other day,” he said.

“Anyway, they killed one of the farmer’s cows the other day,” he said.

“What do I care?” she said.

“What do I care?” she said.

I cared though,” he replied, “seeing that they’re my cattle.”

I cared, though,” he replied, “since they’re my cattle.”

“How are they yours! You haven’t swallowed them. Give me one of them now,” she said, holding out her hand.

“How are they yours! You haven’t swallowed them. Give me one of them now,” she said, extending her hand.

“You know where they are,” he said, pointing over the hill. “You can have one if you’d like it sent to you later on.”

“You know where they are,” he said, pointing over the hill. “You can have one if you want it sent to you later.”

She looked at him inscrutably.

She looked at him blankly.

“You think I’m afraid of you and your cattle, don’t you?” she asked.

“You think I’m scared of you and your cows, don’t you?” she asked.

His eyes narrowed dangerously. There was a faint domineering smile on his face.

His eyes narrowed threateningly. There was a subtle, controlling smile on his face.

“Why should I think that?” he said.

“Why should I think that?” he asked.

She was watching him all the time with her dark, dilated, inchoate eyes. She leaned forward and swung round her arm, catching him a light blow on the face with the back of her hand.

She was keeping an eye on him constantly with her dark, wide, vague eyes. She leaned in and swung her arm, giving him a light slap on the face with the back of her hand.

“That’s why,” she said, mocking.

"That’s why," she said, sarcastically.

And she felt in her soul an unconquerable desire for deep violence against him. She shut off the fear and dismay that filled her conscious mind. She wanted to do as she did, she was not going to be afraid.

And she felt in her soul an unstoppable urge for intense violence against him. She pushed aside the fear and shock that flooded her thoughts. She wanted to act as she did; she wasn’t going to be afraid.

He recoiled from the slight blow on his face. He became deadly pale, and a dangerous flame darkened his eyes. For some seconds he could not speak, his lungs were so suffused with blood, his heart stretched almost to bursting with a great gush of ungovernable emotion. It was as if some reservoir of black emotion had burst within him, and swamped him.

He flinched from the light hit to his face. He turned ghostly pale, and a fierce intensity filled his eyes. For a moment, he couldn’t speak; his lungs felt full of blood, and his heart was almost ready to explode from overwhelming emotion. It was as if a reservoir of dark feelings had broken inside him, drowning him.

“You have struck the first blow,” he said at last, forcing the words from his lungs, in a voice so soft and low, it sounded like a dream within her, not spoken in the outer air.

“You have landed the first punch,” he finally said, pushing the words out from his lungs, his voice so soft and low that it felt like a dream inside her, not spoken in the outside world.

“And I shall strike the last,” she retorted involuntarily, with confident assurance. He was silent, he did not contradict her.

“And I will make the final move,” she shot back instinctively, filled with self-assurance. He stayed quiet, not arguing with her.

She stood negligently, staring away from him, into the distance. On the edge of her consciousness the question was asking itself, automatically:

She stood carelessly, staring off into the distance, away from him. In the back of her mind, a question was forming on its own:

“Why are you behaving in this impossible and ridiculous fashion.” But she was sullen, she half shoved the question out of herself. She could not get it clean away, so she felt self-conscious.

"Why are you acting in this impossible and ridiculous way?" But she was downcast, pushing the question out of herself. She couldn't fully shake it off, so she felt awkward.

Gerald, very pale, was watching her closely. His eyes were lit up with intent lights, absorbed and gleaming. She turned suddenly on him.

Gerald, looking very pale, was watching her intently. His eyes were bright with focused energy, absorbed and shining. She suddenly turned to face him.

“It’s you who make me behave like this, you know,” she said, almost suggestive.

“It’s you who makes me act like this, you know,” she said, almost suggestively.

“I? How?” he said.

“I? How?” he asked.

But she turned away, and set off towards the lake. Below, on the water, lanterns were coming alight, faint ghosts of warm flame floating in the pallor of the first twilight. The earth was spread with darkness, like lacquer, overhead was a pale sky, all primrose, and the lake was pale as milk in one part. Away at the landing stage, tiniest points of coloured rays were stringing themselves in the dusk. The launch was being illuminated. All round, shadow was gathering from the trees.

But she turned away and headed toward the lake. Below, lanterns were flickering to life on the water, faint wisps of warm flame floating in the soft light of early twilight. The ground was enveloped in darkness, like a coat of lacquer, while the sky above was a pale hue, all primrose, and one section of the lake was as white as milk. Over at the landing stage, tiny colored lights were threading themselves together in the dusk. The boat was being lit up. All around, shadows were gathering from the trees.

Gerald, white like a presence in his summer clothes, was following down the open grassy slope. Gudrun waited for him to come up. Then she softly put out her hand and touched him, saying softly:

Gerald, pale like a ghost in his summer clothes, was walking down the open grassy slope. Gudrun waited for him to catch up. Then she gently reached out her hand and touched him, saying softly:

“Don’t be angry with me.”

"Please don't be mad at me."

A flame flew over him, and he was unconscious. Yet he stammered:

A flame shot over him, and he passed out. Still, he stammered:

“I’m not angry with you. I’m in love with you.”

“I’m not mad at you. I’m in love with you.”

His mind was gone, he grasped for sufficient mechanical control, to save himself. She laughed a silvery little mockery, yet intolerably caressive.

His mind was lost, he struggled for enough control to save himself. She laughed with a silvery mockery, yet it was also unbearably soothing.

“That’s one way of putting it,” she said.

"That’s one way to say it," she said.

The terrible swooning burden on his mind, the awful swooning, the loss of all his control, was too much for him. He grasped her arm in his one hand, as if his hand were iron.

The overwhelming weight on his mind, the horrible faintness, the complete loss of control, was too much for him. He gripped her arm with one hand, as if his hand were made of iron.

“It’s all right, then, is it?” he said, holding her arrested.

“It’s all good, then, right?” he said, keeping her in place.

She looked at the face with the fixed eyes, set before her, and her blood ran cold.

She looked at the face with the unblinking eyes staring at her, and she felt a chill run through her.

“Yes, it’s all right,” she said softly, as if drugged, her voice crooning and witch-like.

“Yes, it’s fine,” she said softly, as if under a spell, her voice soothing and almost magical.

He walked on beside her, a striding, mindless body. But he recovered a little as he went. He suffered badly. He had killed his brother when a boy, and was set apart, like Cain.

He walked next to her, a big, oblivious figure. But he started to regain himself as he moved. He felt a lot of pain. He had killed his brother when he was a kid, and now he was isolated, like Cain.

They found Birkin and Ursula sitting together by the boats, talking and laughing. Birkin had been teasing Ursula.

They found Birkin and Ursula sitting together by the boats, chatting and laughing. Birkin had been playfully teasing Ursula.

“Do you smell this little marsh?” he said, sniffing the air. He was very sensitive to scents, and quick in understanding them.

“Do you smell this little marsh?” he said, sniffing the air. He was very sensitive to smells and quick to understand them.

“It’s rather nice,” she said.

“It's pretty nice,” she said.

“No,” he replied, “alarming.”

“No,” he replied, “worrying.”

“Why alarming?” she laughed.

"Why is that alarming?" she laughed.

“It seethes and seethes, a river of darkness,” he said, “putting forth lilies and snakes, and the ignis fatuus, and rolling all the time onward. That’s what we never take into count—that it rolls onwards.”

“It boils and boils, a river of darkness,” he said, “producing lilies and snakes, and the ignis fatuus, always moving forward. That’s what we never consider—that it keeps rolling onward.”

“What does?”

“What does that mean?”

“The other river, the black river. We always consider the silver river of life, rolling on and quickening all the world to a brightness, on and on to heaven, flowing into a bright eternal sea, a heaven of angels thronging. But the other is our real reality—”

“The other river, the black river. We always think about the silver river of life, flowing on and bringing everything to life with its brightness, moving on to heaven, pouring into a bright, eternal sea filled with angels. But the other is our true reality—”

“But what other? I don’t see any other,” said Ursula.

“But what other one? I don’t see any others,” said Ursula.

“It is your reality, nevertheless,” he said; “that dark river of dissolution. You see it rolls in us just as the other rolls—the black river of corruption. And our flowers are of this—our sea-born Aphrodite, all our white phosphorescent flowers of sensuous perfection, all our reality, nowadays.”

“It’s your reality, though,” he said; “that dark river of breakdown. You see it flows through us just like the other one does—the black river of decay. And our flowers come from this—our sea-born Aphrodite, all our white glowing flowers of sensual perfection, all our reality these days.”

“You mean that Aphrodite is really deathly?” asked Ursula.

“You're saying that Aphrodite is actually deadly?” asked Ursula.

“I mean she is the flowering mystery of the death-process, yes,” he replied. “When the stream of synthetic creation lapses, we find ourselves part of the inverse process, the blood of destructive creation. Aphrodite is born in the first spasm of universal dissolution—then the snakes and swans and lotus—marsh-flowers—and Gudrun and Gerald—born in the process of destructive creation.”

“I mean she is the beautiful mystery of dying, yes,” he replied. “When the flow of artificial creation slows down, we become part of the opposite process, the essence of destructive creation. Aphrodite emerges in the first jolt of universal breakdown—then the snakes and swans and lotus—marsh flowers—and Gudrun and Gerald—born in the process of destructive creation.”

“And you and me—?” she asked.

“And you and me—?” she asked.

“Probably,” he replied. “In part, certainly. Whether we are that, in toto, I don’t yet know.”

“Probably,” he replied. “In part, for sure. Whether we are that, in toto, I’m not sure yet.”

“You mean we are flowers of dissolution—fleurs du mal? I don’t feel as if I were,” she protested.

“You mean we are flowers of decay—fleurs du mal? I don’t feel like I am,” she protested.

He was silent for a time.

He was quiet for a while.

“I don’t feel as if we were, altogether,” he replied. “Some people are pure flowers of dark corruption—lilies. But there ought to be some roses, warm and flamy. You know Herakleitos says ‘a dry soul is best.’ I know so well what that means. Do you?”

“I don’t feel like we were, altogether,” he replied. “Some people are pure blooms of dark corruption—lilies. But there should be some roses, warm and fiery. You know Herakleitos says ‘a dry soul is best.’ I understand exactly what that means. Do you?”

“I’m not sure,” Ursula replied. “But what if people are all flowers of dissolution—when they’re flowers at all—what difference does it make?”

“I'm not sure,” Ursula replied. “But what if people are all flowers of dissolution—when they’re flowers at all—what difference does it make?”

“No difference—and all the difference. Dissolution rolls on, just as production does,” he said. “It is a progressive process—and it ends in universal nothing—the end of the world, if you like. But why isn’t the end of the world as good as the beginning?”

“No difference—and all the difference. Things fall apart, just like they’re created,” he said. “It’s a continuous process—and it leads to total emptiness—the end of everything, if you prefer. But why isn’t the end of everything just as good as the beginning?”

“I suppose it isn’t,” said Ursula, rather angry.

"I guess it isn't," Ursula said, feeling pretty angry.

“Oh yes, ultimately,” he said. “It means a new cycle of creation after—but not for us. If it is the end, then we are of the end—fleurs du mal if you like. If we are fleurs du mal, we are not roses of happiness, and there you are.”

“Oh yes, ultimately,” he said. “It signifies a new cycle of creation afterwards—but not for us. If this is the end, then we are part of the end—fleurs du mal if you prefer. If we are fleurs du mal, we are not roses of happiness, and that’s that.”

“But I think I am,” said Ursula. “I think I am a rose of happiness.”

“But I believe I am,” Ursula said. “I believe I am a rose of happiness.”

“Ready-made?” he asked ironically.

"Pre-made?" he asked ironically.

“No—real,” she said, hurt.

“No—really,” she said, hurt.

“If we are the end, we are not the beginning,” he said.

“If we are the end, we are not the beginning,” he said.

“Yes we are,” she said. “The beginning comes out of the end.”

“Yes, we are,” she said. “The beginning comes from the end.”

“After it, not out of it. After us, not out of us.”

“After it, not from it. After us, not from us.”

“You are a devil, you know, really,” she said. “You want to destroy our hope. You want us to be deathly.”

"You’re such a devil, you know," she said. "You want to crush our hope. You want us to be lifeless."

“No,” he said, “I only want us to know what we are.”

“No,” he said, “I just want us to know what we are.”

“Ha!” she cried in anger. “You only want us to know death.”

“Ha!” she shouted in anger. “You just want us to understand death.”

“You’re quite right,” said the soft voice of Gerald, out of the dusk behind.

“You're absolutely right,” said Gerald’s soft voice from the darkness behind.

Birkin rose. Gerald and Gudrun came up. They all began to smoke, in the moments of silence. One after another, Birkin lighted their cigarettes. The match flickered in the twilight, and they were all smoking peacefully by the water-side. The lake was dim, the light dying from off it, in the midst of the dark land. The air all round was intangible, neither here nor there, and there was an unreal noise of banjoes, or suchlike music.

Birkin stood up. Gerald and Gudrun joined him. They all started smoking during the quiet moments. One by one, Birkin lit their cigarettes. The match glowed briefly in the fading light, and they were all smoking together by the water. The lake looked dim, with the light fading away in the dark landscape. The air around them felt elusive, neither fully present nor absent, and there was a faint, dreamy sound of banjos or similar music.

As the golden swim of light overhead died out, the moon gained brightness, and seemed to begin to smile forth her ascendancy. The dark woods on the opposite shore melted into universal shadow. And amid this universal under-shadow, there was a scattered intrusion of lights. Far down the lake were fantastic pale strings of colour, like beads of wan fire, green and red and yellow. The music came out in a little puff, as the launch, all illuminated, veered into the great shadow, stirring her outlines of half-living lights, puffing out her music in little drifts.

As the golden glow of light in the sky faded, the moon got brighter and seemed to smile with its rise. The dark woods on the other side of the lake blended into a deep shadow. And within this widespread darkness, there were scattered lights. Far down the lake were strange, pale strands of color, like beads of dim fire, in green, red, and yellow. The music floated out in a little burst as the lit-up boat turned into the great shadow, stirring its outlines of half-living lights, releasing its music in gentle waves.

All were lighting up. Here and there, close against the faint water, and at the far end of the lake, where the water lay milky in the last whiteness of the sky, and there was no shadow, solitary, frail flames of lanterns floated from the unseen boats. There was a sound of oars, and a boat passed from the pallor into the darkness under the wood, where her lanterns seemed to kindle into fire, hanging in ruddy lovely globes. And again, in the lake, shadowy red gleams hovered in reflection about the boat. Everywhere were these noiseless ruddy creatures of fire drifting near the surface of the water, caught at by the rarest, scarce visible reflections.

All were lighting up. Here and there, close to the faint water, and at the far end of the lake, where the water looked milky in the last light of the sky, and there were no shadows, solitary, delicate flames from lanterns floated from the unseen boats. There was a sound of oars, and a boat moved from the pale area into the darkness under the trees, where its lanterns seemed to ignite into flames, hanging like lovely red globes. Again, in the lake, shadowy red glimmers reflected around the boat. Everywhere, these silent, glowing creatures of fire drifted near the surface of the water, caught in the rare, barely visible reflections.

Birkin brought the lanterns from the bigger boat, and the four shadowy white figures gathered round, to light them. Ursula held up the first, Birkin lowered the light from the rosy, glowing cup of his hands, into the depths of the lantern. It was kindled, and they all stood back to look at the great blue moon of light that hung from Ursula’s hand, casting a strange gleam on her face. It flickered, and Birkin went bending over the well of light. His face shone out like an apparition, so unconscious, and again, something demoniacal. Ursula was dim and veiled, looming over him.

Birkin brought the lanterns from the bigger boat, and the four shadowy white figures gathered around to light them. Ursula held up the first one while Birkin lowered the light from the rosy, glowing cup of his hands into the depths of the lantern. It sparked to life, and they all stepped back to admire the great blue moon of light hanging from Ursula’s hand, casting a strange glow on her face. It flickered, and Birkin leaned over the well of light. His face shone out like a ghost, both unaware and something almost demonic. Ursula was dim and veiled, looming over him.

“That is all right,” said his voice softly.

"That's okay," his voice said softly.

She held up the lantern. It had a flight of storks streaming through a turquoise sky of light, over a dark earth.

She raised the lantern. It showed a flock of storks flying across a bright turquoise sky above a dark land.

“This is beautiful,” she said.

“This is stunning,” she said.

“Lovely,” echoed Gudrun, who wanted to hold one also, and lift it up full of beauty.

“Lovely,” echoed Gudrun, who wanted to hold one too and lift it up, filled with beauty.

“Light one for me,” she said. Gerald stood by her, incapacitated. Birkin lit the lantern she held up. Her heart beat with anxiety, to see how beautiful it would be. It was primrose yellow, with tall straight flowers growing darkly from their dark leaves, lifting their heads into the primrose day, while butterflies hovered about them, in the pure clear light.

“Light one for me,” she said. Gerald stood by her, frozen. Birkin lit the lantern she held up. Her heart raced with anxiety, eager to see how beautiful it would look. It was primrose yellow, with tall straight flowers growing darkly from their dark leaves, lifting their heads into the primrose day, while butterflies flitted around them in the pure, clear light.

Gudrun gave a little cry of excitement, as if pierced with delight.

Gudrun let out a small cry of excitement, as if filled with joy.

“Isn’t it beautiful, oh, isn’t it beautiful!”

“Isn’t it gorgeous, oh, isn’t it gorgeous!”

Her soul was really pierced with beauty, she was translated beyond herself. Gerald leaned near to her, into her zone of light, as if to see. He came close to her, and stood touching her, looking with her at the primrose-shining globe. And she turned her face to his, that was faintly bright in the light of the lantern, and they stood together in one luminous union, close together and ringed round with light, all the rest excluded.

Her soul was truly touched by beauty; she felt like she was lifted beyond herself. Gerald leaned in closer to her, into her aura, as if trying to see. He got near her, standing close, looking with her at the glowing globe of primrose light. She turned her face toward his, which glowed softly in the lantern's light, and they stood together in a bright union, side by side, surrounded by light, with everything else shut out.

Birkin looked away, and went to light Ursula’s second lantern. It had a pale ruddy sea-bottom, with black crabs and sea-weed moving sinuously under a transparent sea, that passed into flamy ruddiness above.

Birkin looked away and went to light Ursula’s second lantern. It had a pale reddish sea bottom, with black crabs and seaweed moving gracefully under a clear sea, which transitioned into fiery redness above.

“You’ve got the heavens above, and the waters under the earth,” said Birkin to her.

“You’ve got the sky above and the waters below,” Birkin said to her.

“Anything but the earth itself,” she laughed, watching his live hands that hovered to attend to the light.

“Anything but the earth itself,” she laughed, watching his lively hands that hovered to tend to the light.

“I’m dying to see what my second one is,” cried Gudrun, in a vibrating rather strident voice, that seemed to repel the others from her.

“I can't wait to see what my second one is,” Gudrun exclaimed in a loud, high-pitched voice that seemed to push the others away from her.

Birkin went and kindled it. It was of a lovely deep blue colour, with a red floor, and a great white cuttle-fish flowing in white soft streams all over it. The cuttle-fish had a face that stared straight from the heart of the light, very fixed and coldly intent.

Birkin went and lit it. It was a beautiful deep blue color, with a red floor, and a large white cuttlefish flowing in soft white streams all over it. The cuttlefish had a face that stared directly from the heart of the light, very fixed and coldly intent.

“How truly terrifying!” exclaimed Gudrun, in a voice of horror. Gerald, at her side, gave a low laugh.

“How truly terrifying!” Gudrun exclaimed, her voice filled with horror. Gerald, standing next to her, let out a quiet laugh.

“But isn’t it really fearful!” she cried in dismay.

"But isn't it truly terrifying!" she exclaimed in distress.

Again he laughed, and said:

Again he laughed and said:

“Change it with Ursula, for the crabs.”

“Trade it with Ursula for the crabs.”

Gudrun was silent for a moment.

Gudrun was quiet for a moment.

“Ursula,” she said, “could you bear to have this fearful thing?”

“Ursula,” she said, “could you handle having this terrifying thing?”

“I think the colouring is lovely,” said Ursula.

“I think the coloring is lovely,” said Ursula.

“So do I,” said Gudrun. “But could you bear to have it swinging to your boat? Don’t you want to destroy it at once?

“So do I,” said Gudrun. “But could you handle it swinging to your boat? Don’t you want to destroy it right away?

“Oh no,” said Ursula. “I don’t want to destroy it.”

“Oh no,” said Ursula. “I don’t want to ruin it.”

“Well do you mind having it instead of the crabs? Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Well, do you care if you have it instead of the crabs? Are you really sure you don't mind?”

Gudrun came forward to exchange lanterns.

Gudrun stepped forward to switch lanterns.

“No,” said Ursula, yielding up the crabs and receiving the cuttle-fish.

“No,” said Ursula, giving up the crabs and taking the cuttlefish.

Yet she could not help feeling rather resentful at the way in which Gudrun and Gerald should assume a right over her, a precedence.

Yet she couldn't help feeling somewhat resentful about how Gudrun and Gerald acted like they had a claim over her, a sense of superiority.

“Come then,” said Birkin. “I’ll put them on the boats.”

“Come on,” Birkin said. “I’ll put them on the boats.”

He and Ursula were moving away to the big boat.

He and Ursula were heading over to the big boat.

“I suppose you’ll row me back, Rupert,” said Gerald, out of the pale shadow of the evening.

“I guess you’ll row me back, Rupert,” Gerald said, emerging from the faint dusk of the evening.

“Won’t you go with Gudrun in the canoe?” said Birkin. “It’ll be more interesting.”

“Why don’t you go with Gudrun in the canoe?” Birkin said. “It’ll be more fun.”

There was a moment’s pause. Birkin and Ursula stood dimly, with their swinging lanterns, by the water’s edge. The world was all illusive.

There was a moment's pause. Birkin and Ursula stood quietly, with their swinging lanterns, by the water's edge. The world felt completely deceptive.

“Is that all right?” said Gudrun to him.

“Is that okay?” Gudrun asked him.

“It’ll suit me very well,” he said. “But what about you, and the rowing? I don’t see why you should pull me.”

“It'll work out great for me,” he said. “But what about you and the rowing? I don’t understand why you should do the work for me.”

“Why not?” she said. “I can pull you as well as I could pull Ursula.”

“Why not?” she said. “I can pull you just as easily as I could pull Ursula.”

By her tone he could tell she wanted to have him in the boat to herself, and that she was subtly gratified that she should have power over them both. He gave himself, in a strange, electric submission.

By her tone, he could tell she wanted him all to herself in the boat, and that she was secretly pleased to have power over both of them. He surrendered to her in a strange, electric way.

She handed him the lanterns, whilst she went to fix the cane at the end of the canoe. He followed after her, and stood with the lanterns dangling against his white-flannelled thighs, emphasising the shadow around.

She handed him the lanterns while she went to fix the cane at the end of the canoe. He followed her and stood there with the lanterns hanging against his white flannel shorts, emphasizing the shadows around him.

“Kiss me before we go,” came his voice softly from out of the shadow above.

“Kiss me before we leave,” his voice came softly from the shadow above.

She stopped her work in real, momentary astonishment.

She paused her work in genuine, brief amazement.

“But why?” she exclaimed, in pure surprise.

“But why?” she exclaimed, totally surprised.

“Why?” he echoed, ironically.

"Why?" he said, sarcastically.

And she looked at him fixedly for some moments. Then she leaned forward and kissed him, with a slow, luxurious kiss, lingering on the mouth. And then she took the lanterns from him, while he stood swooning with the perfect fire that burned in all his joints.

And she stared at him intently for a few moments. Then she leaned in and kissed him, giving him a slow, indulgent kiss, savoring his lips. After that, she took the lanterns from him, while he stood there, dizzy from the intense passion coursing through his body.

They lifted the canoe into the water, Gudrun took her place, and Gerald pushed off.

They lifted the canoe into the water, Gudrun took her seat, and Gerald pushed off.

“Are you sure you don’t hurt your hand, doing that?” she asked, solicitous. “Because I could have done it perfectly.”

“Are you sure you won't hurt your hand doing that?” she asked, concerned. “Because I could have done it perfectly.”

“I don’t hurt myself,” he said in a low, soft voice, that caressed her with inexpressible beauty.

“I don’t hurt myself,” he said in a low, gentle voice that wrapped around her with indescribable beauty.

And she watched him as he sat near her, very near to her, in the stern of the canoe, his legs coming towards hers, his feet touching hers. And she paddled softly, lingeringly, longing for him to say something meaningful to her. But he remained silent.

And she watched him as he sat close to her in the back of the canoe, his legs stretching toward hers, his feet touching hers. She paddled gently, taking her time, hoping he would say something meaningful to her. But he stayed quiet.

“You like this, do you?” she said, in a gentle, solicitous voice.

“You like this, do you?” she said, in a soft, caring voice.

He laughed shortly.

He chuckled briefly.

“There is a space between us,” he said, in the same low, unconscious voice, as if something were speaking out of him. And she was as if magically aware of their being balanced in separation, in the boat. She swooned with acute comprehension and pleasure.

“There’s a space between us,” he said in a quiet, almost unconscious voice, as if something were speaking through him. She felt a magical awareness of their balanced separation in the boat. She was overwhelmed with sharp understanding and joy.

“But I’m very near,” she said caressively, gaily.

“But I’m really close,” she said playfully, cheerfully.

“Yet distant, distant,” he said.

“Still far away,” he said.

Again she was silent with pleasure, before she answered, speaking with a reedy, thrilled voice:

Again she was silent with pleasure before she answered, speaking in a high, excited voice:

“Yet we cannot very well change, whilst we are on the water.” She caressed him subtly and strangely, having him completely at her mercy.

“Yet we can’t really change while we’re on the water.” She touched him gently and oddly, having him completely at her mercy.

A dozen or more boats on the lake swung their rosy and moon-like lanterns low on the water, that reflected as from a fire. In the distance, the steamer twanged and thrummed and washed with her faintly-splashing paddles, trailing her strings of coloured lights, and occasionally lighting up the whole scene luridly with an effusion of fireworks, Roman candles and sheafs of stars and other simple effects, illuminating the surface of the water, and showing the boats creeping round, low down. Then the lovely darkness fell again, the lanterns and the little threaded lights glimmered softly, there was a muffled knocking of oars and a waving of music.

A dozen or more boats on the lake swung their pink and moon-like lanterns low on the water, reflecting like they were on fire. In the distance, the steamer thumped and vibrated, gently splashing its paddles while trailing strings of colored lights. Occasionally, it would light up the whole scene dramatically with fireworks, Roman candles, and bursts of stars, illuminating the water's surface and revealing the boats moving slowly below. Then, the beautiful darkness returned, the lanterns and little threaded lights glimmered softly, and there was a muted sound of oars and flowing music.

Gudrun paddled almost imperceptibly. Gerald could see, not far ahead, the rich blue and the rose globes of Ursula’s lanterns swaying softly cheek to cheek as Birkin rowed, and iridescent, evanescent gleams chasing in the wake. He was aware, too, of his own delicately coloured lights casting their softness behind him.

Gudrun paddled almost without making a sound. Gerald could see, not too far ahead, the deep blue and pink globes of Ursula’s lanterns gently swaying together as Birkin rowed, with shimmering, fleeting glimmers trailing behind. He was also aware of his own softly colored lights glowing gently behind him.

Gudrun rested her paddle and looked round. The canoe lifted with the lightest ebbing of the water. Gerald’s white knees were very near to her.

Gudrun paused her paddling and looked around. The canoe rose gently with the slightest movement of the water. Gerald's pale knees were very close to her.

“Isn’t it beautiful!” she said softly, as if reverently.

“Isn’t it beautiful!” she said softly, almost as if in awe.

She looked at him, as he leaned back against the faint crystal of the lantern-light. She could see his face, although it was a pure shadow. But it was a piece of twilight. And her breast was keen with passion for him, he was so beautiful in his male stillness and mystery. It was a certain pure effluence of maleness, like an aroma from his softly, firmly moulded contours, a certain rich perfection of his presence, that touched her with an ecstasy, a thrill of pure intoxication. She loved to look at him. For the present she did not want to touch him, to know the further, satisfying substance of his living body. He was purely intangible, yet so near. Her hands lay on the paddle like slumber, she only wanted to see him, like a crystal shadow, to feel his essential presence.

She looked at him as he leaned back against the faint glow of the lantern light. She could see his face, even though it was mostly in shadow. But it was like a piece of twilight. Her heart raced with passion for him; he was so stunning in his calmness and mystery. There was an undeniable essence of masculinity about him, like a fragrance coming from his softly sculpted physique, a certain richness in his presence that filled her with ecstasy, a thrill of pure intoxication. She loved to gaze at him. For now, she didn’t want to touch him or explore the deeper, satisfying reality of his living body. He felt purely intangible yet so close. Her hands rested on the paddle like they were sleeping; all she wanted was to see him, like a crystal shadow, to feel his essential presence.

“Yes,” he said vaguely. “It is very beautiful.”

“Yes,” he replied absentmindedly. “It’s really beautiful.”

He was listening to the faint near sounds, the dropping of water-drops from the oar-blades, the slight drumming of the lanterns behind him, as they rubbed against one another, the occasional rustling of Gudrun’s full skirt, an alien land noise. His mind was almost submerged, he was almost transfused, lapsed out for the first time in his life, into the things about him. For he always kept such a keen attentiveness, concentrated and unyielding in himself. Now he had let go, imperceptibly he was melting into oneness with the whole. It was like pure, perfect sleep, his first great sleep of life. He had been so insistent, so guarded, all his life. But here was sleep, and peace, and perfect lapsing out.

He was listening to the faint sounds around him—the drops of water falling from the oars, the gentle thumping of the lanterns behind him as they brushed against each other, and the occasional rustling of Gudrun’s full skirt, an unfamiliar sound. His mind was nearly overwhelmed; he was almost merged, drifting for the first time in his life into the things around him. He usually maintained such intense focus, always concentrated and unwavering within himself. But now he had let go; he was slowly blending into oneness with everything. It felt like pure, perfect sleep, his first true sleep of life. He had been so insistent, so careful, all his life. But now there was sleep, and peace, and complete surrender.

“Shall I row to the landing-stage?” asked Gudrun wistfully.

“Should I row to the landing stage?” Gudrun asked, feeling a bit sad.

“Anywhere,” he answered. “Let it drift.”

“Anywhere,” he replied. “Just let it go.”

“Tell me then, if we are running into anything,” she replied, in that very quiet, toneless voice of sheer intimacy.

“Tell me then, if we’re running into anything,” she replied, in that very quiet, flat voice full of deep familiarity.

“The lights will show,” he said.

“The lights will show,” he said.

So they drifted almost motionless, in silence. He wanted silence, pure and whole. But she was uneasy yet for some word, for some assurance.

So they floated almost without moving, in silence. He craved silence, complete and unbroken. But she still felt restless, needing some kind of word, some reassurance.

“Nobody will miss you?” she asked, anxious for some communication.

“Nobody will miss you?” she asked, eager for some communication.

“Miss me?” he echoed. “No! Why?”

“Miss me?” he repeated. “No! Why?”

“I wondered if anybody would be looking for you.”

“I was curious if anyone would be searching for you.”

“Why should they look for me?” And then he remembered his manners. “But perhaps you want to get back,” he said, in a changed voice.

“Why should they look for me?” Then he remembered his manners. “But maybe you want to get back,” he said, in a different tone.

“No, I don’t want to get back,” she replied. “No, I assure you.”

“No, I don’t want to go back,” she said. “No, I promise you.”

“You’re quite sure it’s all right for you?”

“Are you really sure it’s okay for you?”

“Perfectly all right.”

"Totally fine."

And again they were still. The launch twanged and hooted, somebody was singing. Then as if the night smashed, suddenly there was a great shout, a confusion of shouting, warring on the water, then the horrid noise of paddles reversed and churned violently.

And once again they were quiet. The launch honked and whistled, someone was singing. Then, as if the night shattered, there was a loud shout, a chaotic mix of yelling, battling on the water, followed by the terrible sound of paddles being pulled back and thrashing wildly.

Gerald sat up, and Gudrun looked at him in fear.

Gerald sat up, and Gudrun stared at him in fear.

“Somebody in the water,” he said, angrily, and desperately, looking keenly across the dusk. “Can you row up?”

“Someone's in the water,” he said, angrily and desperately, scanning the darkening horizon. “Can you row over?”

“Where, to the launch?” asked Gudrun, in nervous panic.

“Where's the launch?” asked Gudrun, in a nervous panic.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“You’ll tell me if I don’t steer straight,” she said, in nervous apprehension.

“You’ll let me know if I’m not driving straight,” she said, nervously.

“You keep pretty level,” he said, and the canoe hastened forward.

“You stay really steady,” he said, and the canoe sped up.

The shouting and the noise continued, sounding horrid through the dusk, over the surface of the water.

The shouting and noise went on, sounding terrible in the twilight, over the surface of the water.

“Wasn’t this bound to happen?” said Gudrun, with heavy hateful irony. But he hardly heard, and she glanced over her shoulder to see her way. The half-dark waters were sprinkled with lovely bubbles of swaying lights, the launch did not look far off. She was rocking her lights in the early night. Gudrun rowed as hard as she could. But now that it was a serious matter, she seemed uncertain and clumsy in her stroke, it was difficult to paddle swiftly. She glanced at his face. He was looking fixedly into the darkness, very keen and alert and single in himself, instrumental. Her heart sank, she seemed to die a death. “Of course,” she said to herself, “nobody will be drowned. Of course they won’t. It would be too extravagant and sensational.” But her heart was cold, because of his sharp impersonal face. It was as if he belonged naturally to dread and catastrophe, as if he were himself again.

“Wasn’t this bound to happen?” Gudrun said, with heavy, mocking irony. But he barely heard her, and she looked back to check her path. The half-dark waters sparkled with beautiful bubbles of glowing lights; the launch didn’t seem far away. She was rocking her lights in the early night. Gudrun rowed as hard as she could. But now that it was serious, she felt uncertain and clumsy in her stroke, making it hard to paddle quickly. She glanced at his face. He was staring intently into the darkness, very focused and alert, completely absorbed. Her heart sank; she felt as if she were dying. “Of course,” she told herself, “nobody will drown. They won’t. That would be too dramatic and sensational.” But her heart felt cold because of his sharp, impersonal expression. It was as if he naturally belonged to fear and disaster, as if he were himself again.

Then there came a child’s voice, a girl’s high, piercing shriek:

Then a child's voice broke through, a girl's high, sharp scream:

“Di—Di—Di—Di—Oh Di—Oh Di—Oh Di!”

“Di—Di—Di—Di—Oh Di—Oh Di—Oh Di!”

The blood ran cold in Gudrun’s veins.

The blood ran cold in Gudrun's veins.

“It’s Diana, is it,” muttered Gerald. “The young monkey, she’d have to be up to some of her tricks.”

“It's Diana, huh,” muttered Gerald. “That young troublemaker, she must be up to her usual antics.”

And he glanced again at the paddle, the boat was not going quickly enough for him. It made Gudrun almost helpless at the rowing, this nervous stress. She kept up with all her might. Still the voices were calling and answering.

And he looked at the paddle again; the boat wasn’t moving fast enough for him. This nervous tension made Gudrun feel almost powerless at the rowing. She paddled with all her strength. Still, the voices kept calling and responding.

“Where, where? There you are—that’s it. Which? No—No-o-o. Damn it all, here, here—” Boats were hurrying from all directions to the scene, coloured lanterns could be seen waving close to the surface of the lake, reflections swaying after them in uneven haste. The steamer hooted again, for some unknown reason. Gudrun’s boat was travelling quickly, the lanterns were swinging behind Gerald.

“Where, where? There you are—that's it. Which? No—No-o-o. Damn it all, here, here—” Boats were rushing in from all directions to the scene, colored lanterns could be seen waving just above the surface of the lake, reflections swaying after them in a hasty, uneven dance. The steamer honked again for some unknown reason. Gudrun's boat was moving quickly, the lanterns swinging behind Gerald.

And then again came the child’s high, screaming voice, with a note of weeping and impatience in it now:

And then the child's high, screaming voice returned, now filled with a mix of crying and impatience:

“Di—Oh Di—Oh Di—Di—!”

“Di—Oh Di—Oh Di—Di—!”

It was a terrible sound, coming through the obscure air of the evening.

It was an awful sound, cutting through the dim evening air.

“You’d be better if you were in bed, Winnie,” Gerald muttered to himself.

“You’d be better off in bed, Winnie,” Gerald muttered to himself.

He was stooping unlacing his shoes, pushing them off with the foot. Then he threw his soft hat into the bottom of the boat.

He was bending down to untie his shoes, pushing them off with his foot. Then he tossed his soft hat into the bottom of the boat.

“You can’t go into the water with your hurt hand,” said Gudrun, panting, in a low voice of horror.

“You can’t go into the water with your injured hand,” said Gudrun, breathless, in a soft voice of dread.

“What? It won’t hurt.”

“What? It won't hurt.”

He had struggled out of his jacket, and had dropped it between his feet. He sat bare-headed, all in white now. He felt the belt at his waist. They were nearing the launch, which stood still big above them, her myriad lamps making lovely darts, and sinuous running tongues of ugly red and green and yellow light on the lustrous dark water, under the shadow.

He had managed to take off his jacket and dropped it by his feet. He sat there without a hat, now completely in white. He could feel the belt around his waist. They were getting closer to the launch, which loomed large above them, its countless lights creating beautiful flashes and flowing streams of harsh red, green, and yellow light on the shiny dark water, in the shadows.

“Oh get her out! Oh Di, darling! Oh get her out! Oh Daddy, Oh Daddy!” moaned the child’s voice, in distraction. Somebody was in the water, with a life belt. Two boats paddled near, their lanterns swinging ineffectually, the boats nosing round.

“Oh get her out! Oh Di, darling! Oh get her out! Oh Daddy, oh Daddy!” the child cried out, sounding distressed. Someone was in the water, with a life jacket. Two boats paddled nearby, their lanterns swinging uselessly, the boats circling around.

“Hi there—Rockley!—hi there!”

"Hey there—Rockley!—hey there!"

“Mr Gerald!” came the captain’s terrified voice. “Miss Diana’s in the water.”

“Mr. Gerald!” shouted the captain, panicking. “Miss Diana’s in the water.”

“Anybody gone in for her?” came Gerald’s sharp voice.

“Has anyone gone in for her?” Gerald asked sharply.

“Young Doctor Brindell, sir.”

"Young Dr. Brindell, sir."

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Can’t see no signs of them, sir. Everybody’s looking, but there’s nothing so far.”

“Can’t see any signs of them, sir. Everyone’s looking, but there’s nothing yet.”

There was a moment’s ominous pause.

There was a tense moment of silence.

“Where did she go in?”

“Where did she go?”

“I think—about where that boat is,” came the uncertain answer, “that one with red and green lights.”

“I think about where that boat is,” came the unsure reply, “that one with the red and green lights.”

“Row there,” said Gerald quietly to Gudrun.

“Row over there,” Gerald said softly to Gudrun.

“Get her out, Gerald, oh get her out,” the child’s voice was crying anxiously. He took no heed.

“Get her out, Gerald, oh get her out,” the child's voice was crying anxiously. He paid no attention.

“Lean back that way,” said Gerald to Gudrun, as he stood up in the frail boat. “She won’t upset.”

“Lean back that way,” Gerald told Gudrun as he stood up in the small boat. “It won’t tip over.”

In another moment, he had dropped clean down, soft and plumb, into the water. Gudrun was swaying violently in her boat, the agitated water shook with transient lights, she realised that it was faintly moonlight, and that he was gone. So it was possible to be gone. A terrible sense of fatality robbed her of all feeling and thought. She knew he was gone out of the world, there was merely the same world, and absence, his absence. The night seemed large and vacuous. Lanterns swayed here and there, people were talking in an undertone on the launch and in the boats. She could hear Winifred moaning: “Oh do find her Gerald, do find her,” and someone trying to comfort the child. Gudrun paddled aimlessly here and there. The terrible, massive, cold, boundless surface of the water terrified her beyond words. Would he never come back? She felt she must jump into the water too, to know the horror also.

In an instant, he had plunged down, soft and heavy, into the water. Gudrun was swaying wildly in her boat, the choppy water shimmered with fleeting lights; she realized it was faint moonlight, and that he was gone. It was indeed possible to be gone. A heavy sense of inevitability drained her of all feeling and thought. She knew he was no longer in the world; there was just the same world, and his absence. The night felt vast and empty. Lanterns flickered here and there, people were speaking softly on the launch and in the boats. She could hear Winifred crying out: “Oh do find her Gerald, do find her,” and someone trying to soothe the child. Gudrun paddled aimlessly around. The immense, cold, endless surface of the water filled her with unimaginable dread. Would he never return? She felt she had to jump into the water herself, to understand the horror as well.

She started, hearing someone say: “There he is.” She saw the movement of his swimming, like a water-rat. And she rowed involuntarily to him. But he was near another boat, a bigger one. Still she rowed towards him. She must be very near. She saw him—he looked like a seal. He looked like a seal as he took hold of the side of the boat. His fair hair was washed down on his round head, his face seemed to glisten suavely. She could hear him panting.

She jumped at the sound of someone saying, “There he is.” She noticed him swimming, moving like a water rat. Without thinking, she rowed toward him. But he was next to another boat, a bigger one. Still, she kept rowing in his direction. She must be really close now. She saw him—he looked like a seal. He looked like a seal as he gripped the side of the boat. His light hair was slicked back against his round head, and his face seemed to shine smoothly. She could hear him breathing heavily.

Then he clambered into the boat. Oh, and the beauty of the subjection of his loins, white and dimly luminous as he climbed over the side of the boat, made her want to die, to die. The beauty of his dim and luminous loins as he climbed into the boat, his back rounded and soft—ah, this was too much for her, too final a vision. She knew it, and it was fatal. The terrible hopelessness of fate, and of beauty, such beauty!

Then he scrambled into the boat. Oh, and the beauty of his lower body, white and softly glowing as he climbed over the side, made her want to die, to die. The beauty of his soft, glowing shape as he got into the boat, his back rounded and gentle—ah, this was overwhelming for her, too final a sight. She realized it, and it was deadly. The awful hopelessness of fate, and of beauty, such beauty!

He was not like a man to her, he was an incarnation, a great phase of life. She saw him press the water out of his face, and look at the bandage on his hand. And she knew it was all no good, and that she would never go beyond him, he was the final approximation of life to her.

He didn't seem like a man to her; he was an embodiment, a significant phase of life. She watched him wipe the water off his face and glance at the bandage on his hand. And she realized it was pointless, that she'd never surpass him; he was the ultimate representation of life for her.

“Put the lights out, we shall see better,” came his voice, sudden and mechanical and belonging to the world of man. She could scarcely believe there was a world of man. She leaned round and blew out her lanterns. They were difficult to blow out. Everywhere the lights were gone save the coloured points on the sides of the launch. The bluey-grey, early night spread level around, the moon was overhead, there were shadows of boats here and there.

“Turn off the lights; we’ll see better,” his voice said, sudden and mechanical, belonging to the human world. She could hardly believe there was a human world. She leaned over and blew out her lanterns. They were hard to extinguish. Everywhere, the lights were off except for the colored dots on the sides of the boat. The bluish-gray early night spread all around; the moon was overhead, casting shadows of boats here and there.

Again there was a splash, and he was gone under. Gudrun sat, sick at heart, frightened of the great, level surface of the water, so heavy and deadly. She was so alone, with the level, unliving field of the water stretching beneath her. It was not a good isolation, it was a terrible, cold separation of suspense. She was suspended upon the surface of the insidious reality until such time as she also should disappear beneath it.

Again there was a splash, and he was gone. Gudrun sat, heartbroken, terrified of the vast, flat surface of the water, so heavy and dangerous. She felt so alone, with the lifeless expanse of water stretching below her. It wasn't a comforting solitude; it was a dreadful, cold separation filled with suspense. She was floating on the surface of this treacherous reality until the moment she too would vanish beneath it.

Then she knew, by a stirring of voices, that he had climbed out again, into a boat. She sat wanting connection with him. Strenuously she claimed her connection with him, across the invisible space of the water. But round her heart was an isolation unbearable, through which nothing would penetrate.

Then she realized, by the murmuring of voices, that he had climbed back into a boat. She sat there wanting to connect with him. She fiercely reached out for that connection, across the invisible expanse of the water. But around her heart was an unbearable isolation, through which nothing could break through.

“Take the launch in. It’s no use keeping her there. Get lines for the dragging,” came the decisive, instrumental voice, that was full of the sound of the world.

“Bring the launch in. There’s no point in keeping her there. Get the lines for dragging,” came the firm, authoritative voice that resonated with the pulse of the world.

The launch began gradually to beat the waters.

The launch slowly started to make waves in the water.

“Gerald! Gerald!” came the wild crying voice of Winifred. He did not answer. Slowly the launch drifted round in a pathetic, clumsy circle, and slunk away to the land, retreating into the dimness. The wash of her paddles grew duller. Gudrun rocked in her light boat, and dipped the paddle automatically to steady herself.

“Gerald! Gerald!” called Winifred, her voice frantic. He didn’t respond. Slowly, the boat turned in a sad, awkward circle and pulled away toward the shore, fading into the darkness. The sound of her paddles became softer. Gudrun swayed in her small boat and dipped her paddle instinctively to keep herself steady.

“Gudrun?” called Ursula’s voice.

“Gudrun?” called Ursula.

“Ursula!”

"Ursula!"

The boats of the two sisters pulled together.

The boats of the two sisters came together.

“Where is Gerald?” said Gudrun.

"Where's Gerald?" said Gudrun.

“He’s dived again,” said Ursula plaintively. “And I know he ought not, with his hurt hand and everything.”

“He’s dived again,” Ursula said sadly. “And I know he shouldn’t, with his injured hand and everything.”

“I’ll take him in home this time,” said Birkin.

“I’ll bring him home this time,” said Birkin.

The boats swayed again from the wash of steamer. Gudrun and Ursula kept a look-out for Gerald.

The boats rocked again from the wake of the steamer. Gudrun and Ursula kept an eye out for Gerald.

“There he is!” cried Ursula, who had the sharpest eyes. He had not been long under. Birkin pulled towards him, Gudrun following. He swam slowly, and caught hold of the boat with his wounded hand. It slipped, and he sank back.

“There he is!” shouted Ursula, who had the sharpest eyes. He hadn’t been underwater long. Birkin pulled toward him, with Gudrun following. He swam slowly and grabbed the boat with his injured hand. It slipped, and he sank back down.

“Why don’t you help him?” cried Ursula sharply.

“Why don’t you help him?” Ursula exclaimed sharply.

He came again, and Birkin leaned to help him in to the boat. Gudrun again watched Gerald climb out of the water, but this time slowly, heavily, with the blind clambering motions of an amphibious beast, clumsy. Again the moon shone with faint luminosity on his white wet figure, on the stooping back and the rounded loins. But it looked defeated now, his body, it clambered and fell with slow clumsiness. He was breathing hoarsely too, like an animal that is suffering. He sat slack and motionless in the boat, his head blunt and blind like a seal’s, his whole appearance inhuman, unknowing. Gudrun shuddered as she mechanically followed his boat. Birkin rowed without speaking to the landing-stage.

He came back again, and Birkin leaned over to help him into the boat. Gudrun watched Gerald climb out of the water once more, but this time it was slow and heavy, like a clumsy amphibian. The moon cast a faint glow on his wet, white body, highlighting his hunched back and rounded hips. But now, his body looked defeated; he scrambled and fell with ungraceful slowness. He was breathing heavily too, like an animal in pain. He sat limp and still in the boat, his head dull and lifeless like a seal’s, giving him an overall inhuman, uncomprehending appearance. Gudrun shuddered as she mechanically followed his boat. Birkin rowed in silence toward the landing stage.

“Where are you going?” Gerald asked suddenly, as if just waking up.

“Where are you going?” Gerald asked suddenly, as if he had just woken up.

“Home,” said Birkin.

"Home," Birkin said.

“Oh no!” said Gerald imperiously. “We can’t go home while they’re in the water. Turn back again, I’m going to find them.” The women were frightened, his voice was so imperative and dangerous, almost mad, not to be opposed.

“Oh no!” Gerald exclaimed authoritatively. “We can’t go home while they’re in the water. Turn back again, I’m going to find them.” The women felt scared; his tone was so commanding and threatening, almost insane, that they didn’t dare oppose him.

“No!” said Birkin. “You can’t.” There was a strange fluid compulsion in his voice. Gerald was silent in a battle of wills. It was as if he would kill the other man. But Birkin rowed evenly and unswerving, with an inhuman inevitability.

“No!” Birkin said. “You can’t.” There was a strange, compelling intensity in his voice. Gerald was quiet, caught in a struggle of wills. It felt like he could destroy the other man. But Birkin continued to row steadily and unwaveringly, with an almost supernatural certainty.

“Why should you interfere?” said Gerald, in hate.

“Why should you butt in?” Gerald said, filled with hate.

Birkin did not answer. He rowed towards the land. And Gerald sat mute, like a dumb beast, panting, his teeth chattering, his arms inert, his head like a seal’s head.

Birkin didn’t say anything. He rowed toward the shore. Gerald sat silent, like a lifeless animal, breathing heavily, his teeth chattering, his arms limp, his head resembling a seal's head.

They came to the landing-stage. Wet and naked-looking, Gerald climbed up the few steps. There stood his father, in the night.

They arrived at the dock. Wet and exposed, Gerald climbed up the few steps. There stood his father, in the dark.

“Father!” he said.

“Dad!” he said.

“Yes my boy? Go home and get those things off.”

“Yeah, my son? Go home and take those things off.”

“We shan’t save them, father,” said Gerald.

“We're not going to save them, dad,” said Gerald.

“There’s hope yet, my boy.”

“There’s still hope, my boy.”

“I’m afraid not. There’s no knowing where they are. You can’t find them. And there’s a current, as cold as hell.”

“I’m afraid not. There’s no way to know where they are. You can’t find them. And there’s a current that’s freezing.”

“We’ll let the water out,” said the father. “Go home you and look to yourself. See that he’s looked after, Rupert,” he added in a neutral voice.

“We’ll let the water out,” said the father. “Go home and take care of yourself. Make sure he’s taken care of, Rupert,” he added in a calm voice.

“Well father, I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m afraid it’s my fault. But it can’t be helped; I’ve done what I could for the moment. I could go on diving, of course—not much, though—and not much use—”

“Well, Dad, I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. I think it’s my fault. But there’s nothing more I can do right now; I’ve done what I could for now. I could keep diving, of course—not that it would do much good—and not much point—”

He moved away barefoot, on the planks of the platform. Then he trod on something sharp.

He walked away barefoot on the wooden planks of the platform. Then he stepped on something sharp.

“Of course, you’ve got no shoes on,” said Birkin.

“Of course, you’re not wearing any shoes,” said Birkin.

“His shoes are here!” cried Gudrun from below. She was making fast her boat.

“His shoes are here!” yelled Gudrun from downstairs. She was quickly getting her boat ready.

Gerald waited for them to be brought to him. Gudrun came with them. He pulled them on his feet.

Gerald waited for them to be brought to him. Gudrun came with them. He pulled them to his feet.

“If you once die,” he said, “then when it’s over, it’s finished. Why come to life again? There’s room under that water there for thousands.”

“If you die once,” he said, “then when it’s over, it’s done. Why come back to life? There’s space under that water for thousands.”

“Two is enough,” she said murmuring.

“Two is enough,” she said softly.

He dragged on his second shoe. He was shivering violently, and his jaw shook as he spoke.

He put on his second shoe. He was shaking uncontrollably, and his jaw trembled as he talked.

“That’s true,” he said, “maybe. But it’s curious how much room there seems, a whole universe under there; and as cold as hell, you’re as helpless as if your head was cut off.” He could scarcely speak, he shook so violently. “There’s one thing about our family, you know,” he continued. “Once anything goes wrong, it can never be put right again—not with us. I’ve noticed it all my life—you can’t put a thing right, once it has gone wrong.”

"That's true," he said, "maybe. But it's interesting how much space there seems to be, a whole universe down there; and as cold as hell, you're as helpless as if your head was cut off." He could hardly speak, he was shaking so violently. "There's one thing about our family, you know," he went on. "Once something goes wrong, it can never be fixed again—not with us. I've noticed it my whole life—you can't fix things once they've gone wrong."

They were walking across the high-road to the house.

They were walking along the main road to the house.

“And do you know, when you are down there, it is so cold, actually, and so endless, so different really from what it is on top, so endless—you wonder how it is so many are alive, why we’re up here. Are you going? I shall see you again, shan’t I? Good-night, and thank you. Thank you very much!”

“And you know, when you're down there, it's really cold and feels endless, so different from what it's like up here, so endless—you start to wonder how so many people can survive, why we're up here. Are you leaving? I'll see you again, right? Goodnight, and thanks. Thank you so much!”

The two girls waited a while, to see if there were any hope. The moon shone clearly overhead, with almost impertinent brightness, the small dark boats clustered on the water, there were voices and subdued shouts. But it was all to no purpose. Gudrun went home when Birkin returned.

The two girls waited for a bit, hoping for some kind of sign. The moon was shining brightly above them, almost annoyingly so, while the small dark boats were gathered on the water, filled with voices and muffled shouts. But it all proved pointless. Gudrun went home when Birkin came back.

He was commissioned to open the sluice that let out the water from the lake, which was pierced at one end, near the high-road, thus serving as a reservoir to supply with water the distant mines, in case of necessity. “Come with me,” he said to Ursula, “and then I will walk home with you, when I’ve done this.”

He was assigned to open the sluice that released water from the lake, which was punctured at one end, near the main road, acting as a reservoir to supply water to the distant mines if needed. “Come with me,” he told Ursula, “and then I’ll walk home with you after I finish this.”

He called at the water-keeper’s cottage and took the key of the sluice. They went through a little gate from the high-road, to the head of the water, where was a great stone basin which received the overflow, and a flight of stone steps descended into the depths of the water itself. At the head of the steps was the lock of the sluice-gate.

He stopped by the waterkeeper’s cottage and got the key to the sluice. They walked through a small gate from the main road to the water source, where there was a large stone basin that collected the overflow, and a set of stone steps led down into the water itself. At the top of the steps was the lock for the sluice gate.

The night was silver-grey and perfect, save for the scattered restless sound of voices. The grey sheen of the moonlight caught the stretch of water, dark boats plashed and moved. But Ursula’s mind ceased to be receptive, everything was unimportant and unreal.

The night was a silver-grey and perfect, except for the occasional restless sound of voices. The grey glow of the moonlight reflected on the water, and dark boats splashed and stirred. But Ursula's mind shut off; everything felt unimportant and unreal.

Birkin fixed the iron handle of the sluice, and turned it with a wrench. The cogs began slowly to rise. He turned and turned, like a slave, his white figure became distinct. Ursula looked away. She could not bear to see him winding heavily and laboriously, bending and rising mechanically like a slave, turning the handle.

Birkin tightened the iron handle of the sluice and turned it with a wrench. The gears began to rise slowly. He kept turning, like a laborer, his pale figure becoming clear. Ursula looked away. She couldn't stand to watch him struggling and working hard, bending and straightening up mechanically like a worker, turning the handle.

Then, a real shock to her, there came a loud splashing of water from out of the dark, tree-filled hollow beyond the road, a splashing that deepened rapidly to a harsh roar, and then became a heavy, booming noise of a great body of water falling solidly all the time. It occupied the whole of the night, this great steady booming of water, everything was drowned within it, drowned and lost. Ursula seemed to have to struggle for her life. She put her hands over her ears, and looked at the high bland moon.

Then, to her complete shock, she heard a loud splashing coming from the dark, tree-filled area beyond the road. The splashing quickly turned into a harsh roar, then became a deep, booming sound of a massive body of water crashing down continuously. This steady, overwhelming noise filled the entire night, drowning everything in its presence, lost within it. Ursula felt like she had to fight for her life. She covered her ears with her hands and looked up at the bright, calm moon.

“Can’t we go now?” she cried to Birkin, who was watching the water on the steps, to see if it would get any lower. It seemed to fascinate him. He looked at her and nodded.

“Can’t we go now?” she yelled to Birkin, who was watching the water on the steps to see if it would drop any lower. It seemed to captivate him. He looked at her and nodded.

The little dark boats had moved nearer, people were crowding curiously along the hedge by the high-road, to see what was to be seen. Birkin and Ursula went to the cottage with the key, then turned their backs on the lake. She was in great haste. She could not bear the terrible crushing boom of the escaping water.

The small dark boats had come closer, and people were gathering curiously along the hedge by the main road to see what was happening. Birkin and Ursula went to the cottage with the key and then turned away from the lake. She was in a big hurry. She couldn’t stand the overwhelming roar of the rushing water.

“Do you think they are dead?” she cried in a high voice, to make herself heard.

“Do you think they’re dead?” she shouted, raising her voice to be heard.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Yes,” he said.

“Isn’t it horrible!”

“Isn’t it awful!”

He paid no heed. They walked up the hill, further and further away from the noise.

He didn’t pay any attention. They walked up the hill, further and further away from the noise.

“Do you mind very much?” she asked him.

“Do you really mind?” she asked him.

“I don’t mind about the dead,” he said, “once they are dead. The worst of it is, they cling on to the living, and won’t let go.”

“I don’t care about the dead,” he said, “once they’re gone. The worst part is, they hold on to the living and don’t let go.”

She pondered for a time.

She thought for a while.

“Yes,” she said. “The fact of death doesn’t really seem to matter much, does it?”

“Yes,” she said. “The fact of death doesn’t really seem to matter much, does it?”

“No,” he said. “What does it matter if Diana Crich is alive or dead?”

“No,” he said. “What difference does it make if Diana Crich is alive or dead?”

“Doesn’t it?” she said, shocked.

“Doesn’t it?” she exclaimed, shocked.

“No, why should it? Better she were dead—she’ll be much more real. She’ll be positive in death. In life she was a fretting, negated thing.”

“No, why should it? It would be better if she were dead—she would be much more real. She would be definite in death. In life, she was a worrying, diminished thing.”

“You are rather horrible,” murmured Ursula.

"You're really awful," Ursula whispered.

“No! I’d rather Diana Crich were dead. Her living somehow, was all wrong. As for the young man, poor devil—he’ll find his way out quickly instead of slowly. Death is all right—nothing better.”

“No! I’d rather Diana Crich were dead. Her being alive somehow felt all wrong. As for the young man, poor guy—he’ll figure things out quickly instead of slowly. Death is fine—nothing better.”

“Yet you don’t want to die,” she challenged him.

“Yet you don’t want to die,” she challenged him.

He was silent for a time. Then he said, in a voice that was frightening to her in its change:

He was quiet for a moment. Then he spoke, and the way he sounded scared her.

“I should like to be through with it—I should like to be through with the death process.”

“I just want to be done with it—I just want to be done with the process of dying.”

“And aren’t you?” asked Ursula nervously.

“And aren’t you?” Ursula asked nervously.

They walked on for some way in silence, under the trees. Then he said, slowly, as if afraid:

They walked for a while in silence, under the trees. Then he said, slowly, as if he was nervous:

“There is life which belongs to death, and there is life which isn’t death. One is tired of the life that belongs to death—our kind of life. But whether it is finished, God knows. I want love that is like sleep, like being born again, vulnerable as a baby that just comes into the world.”

“There is life that comes with death, and there is life that isn’t death. One gets tired of the life that comes with death—our kind of life. But whether it’s over, only God knows. I want love that feels like sleep, like being born again, as vulnerable as a baby just entering the world.”

Ursula listened, half attentive, half avoiding what he said. She seemed to catch the drift of his statement, and then she drew away. She wanted to hear, but she did not want to be implicated. She was reluctant to yield there, where he wanted her, to yield as it were her very identity.

Ursula listened, partially engaged and partially tuning out what he was saying. She seemed to grasp the gist of his statement, and then she pulled back. She wanted to listen, but she didn't want to get involved. She was hesitant to give in at that moment, where he wanted her to, to give up her very sense of self.

“Why should love be like sleep?” she asked sadly.

“Why should love be like sleep?” she asked, feeling down.

“I don’t know. So that it is like death—I do want to die from this life—and yet it is more than life itself. One is delivered over like a naked infant from the womb, all the old defences and the old body gone, and new air around one, that has never been breathed before.”

“I don’t know. It feels like death—I do want to escape this life—and yet it’s more than life itself. One is brought out like a naked baby from the womb, with all the old defenses and the old body gone, surrounded by new air that has never been breathed before.”

She listened, making out what he said. She knew, as well as he knew, that words themselves do not convey meaning, that they are but a gesture we make, a dumb show like any other. And she seemed to feel his gesture through her blood, and she drew back, even though her desire sent her forward.

She listened, trying to understand what he was saying. She knew, just as he did, that words alone don’t truly capture meaning; they’re just a gesture we make, a silent performance like any other. And she felt his gesture deep within her, pulling her back, even though her desire pushed her forward.

“But,” she said gravely, “didn’t you say you wanted something that was not love—something beyond love?”

“But,” she said seriously, “didn’t you say you wanted something that was not love—something beyond love?”

He turned in confusion. There was always confusion in speech. Yet it must be spoken. Whichever way one moved, if one were to move forwards, one must break a way through. And to know, to give utterance, was to break a way through the walls of the prison as the infant in labour strives through the walls of the womb. There is no new movement now, without the breaking through of the old body, deliberately, in knowledge, in the struggle to get out.

He turned around in confusion. There was always confusion in conversation. Yet it had to be expressed. No matter which direction one took, to move forward meant breaking through. And to understand, to speak up, was to break through the walls of confinement just like a baby struggles through the walls of the womb during birth. There is no new movement now without breaking free from the old self, intentionally, with awareness, in the struggle to emerge.

“I don’t want love,” he said. “I don’t want to know you. I want to be gone out of myself, and you to be lost to yourself, so we are found different. One shouldn’t talk when one is tired and wretched. One Hamletises, and it seems a lie. Only believe me when I show you a bit of healthy pride and insouciance. I hate myself serious.”

“I don’t want love,” he said. “I don’t want to know you. I just want to escape myself, and I want you to lose yourself too, so we’re both different when we’re found. You shouldn’t talk when you’re tired and miserable. It only makes it feel like a lie. Just believe me when I show you a little healthy pride and carefree attitude. I hate being serious.”

“Why shouldn’t you be serious?” she said.

“Why shouldn’t you take it seriously?” she said.

He thought for a minute, then he said, sulkily:

He thought for a minute, then he said, grumpily:

“I don’t know.” Then they walked on in silence, at outs. He was vague and lost.

“I don’t know.” Then they walked on in silence, feeling out of sync. He seemed unclear and disoriented.

“Isn’t it strange,” she said, suddenly putting her hand on his arm, with a loving impulse, “how we always talk like this! I suppose we do love each other, in some way.”

“Isn’t it weird,” she said, suddenly placing her hand on his arm with a tender gesture, “how we always talk like this! I guess we do care about each other, in some way.”

“Oh yes,” he said; “too much.”

“Oh yes,” he said, “way too much.”

She laughed almost gaily.

She laughed cheerfully.

“You’d have to have it your own way, wouldn’t you?” she teased. “You could never take it on trust.”

“You always have to have it your own way, don’t you?” she teased. “You could never just take it on trust.”

He changed, laughed softly, and turned and took her in his arms, in the middle of the road.

He changed, chuckled softly, and turned to pull her into his arms in the middle of the street.

“Yes,” he said softly.

“Yes,” he said gently.

And he kissed her face and brow, slowly, gently, with a sort of delicate happiness which surprised her extremely, and to which she could not respond. They were soft, blind kisses, perfect in their stillness. Yet she held back from them. It was like strange moths, very soft and silent, settling on her from the darkness of her soul. She was uneasy. She drew away.

And he kissed her face and forehead, slowly and gently, with a kind of delicate happiness that surprised her a lot, and she couldn’t respond to it. They were soft, blind kisses, perfect in their stillness. Yet she pulled away from them. It felt like strange moths, very soft and silent, landing on her from the darkness of her soul. She felt uneasy. She withdrew.

“Isn’t somebody coming?” she said.

“Isn’t someone coming?” she said.

So they looked down the dark road, then set off again walking towards Beldover. Then suddenly, to show him she was no shallow prude, she stopped and held him tight, hard against her, and covered his face with hard, fierce kisses of passion. In spite of his otherness, the old blood beat up in him.

So they looked down the dark road and then started walking toward Beldover again. Then, suddenly, to prove she wasn't just a shallow prude, she stopped and pulled him close, holding him tightly against her, and showered his face with intense, passionate kisses. Despite his differences, the old feelings surged up in him.

“Not this, not this,” he whimpered to himself, as the first perfect mood of softness and sleep-loveliness ebbed back away from the rushing of passion that came up to his limbs and over his face as she drew him. And soon he was a perfect hard flame of passionate desire for her. Yet in the small core of the flame was an unyielding anguish of another thing. But this also was lost; he only wanted her, with an extreme desire that seemed inevitable as death, beyond question.

“Not this, not this,” he murmured to himself, as the initial perfect feeling of softness and sleepiness faded away with the surge of passion that flowed through his limbs and over his face as she pulled him in. Soon, he became a blazing fire of passionate desire for her. Yet within the core of that fire was a persistent pain from something else. But that feeling vanished too; all he wanted was her, with an intense longing that felt as inescapable as death, without a doubt.

Then, satisfied and shattered, fulfilled and destroyed, he went home away from her, drifting vaguely through the darkness, lapsed into the old fire of burning passion. Far away, far away, there seemed to be a small lament in the darkness. But what did it matter? What did it matter, what did anything matter save this ultimate and triumphant experience of physical passion, that had blazed up anew like a new spell of life. “I was becoming quite dead-alive, nothing but a word-bag,” he said in triumph, scorning his other self. Yet somewhere far off and small, the other hovered.

Then, feeling both satisfied and broken, fulfilled yet shattered, he walked home away from her, wandering aimlessly through the darkness, lost in that old fire of burning passion. Far away, there seemed to be a faint lament in the night. But what did it matter? What did it matter, or what did anything matter except this ultimate and victorious experience of physical passion that had reignited like a new burst of life. “I was becoming totally lifeless, just a shell of words,” he said triumphantly, looking down on his other self. Yet somewhere in the distance, that other self lingered.

The men were still dragging the lake when he got back. He stood on the bank and heard Gerald’s voice. The water was still booming in the night, the moon was fair, the hills beyond were elusive. The lake was sinking. There came the raw smell of the banks, in the night air.

The men were still searching the lake when he returned. He stood on the shore and heard Gerald’s voice. The water continued to roar in the night, the moon was bright, and the hills in the distance were hard to see. The lake was receding. The strong smell of the banks filled the night air.

Up at Shortlands there were lights in the windows, as if nobody had gone to bed. On the landing-stage was the old doctor, the father of the young man who was lost. He stood quite silent, waiting. Birkin also stood and watched, Gerald came up in a boat.

Up at Shortlands, the windows were lit, as if no one had gone to bed. On the landing stage stood the old doctor, the father of the young man who was missing. He remained silent, waiting. Birkin also stood by, watching, as Gerald approached in a boat.

“You still here, Rupert?” he said. “We can’t get them. The bottom slopes, you know, very steep. The water lies between two very sharp slopes, with little branch valleys, and God knows where the drift will take you. It isn’t as if it was a level bottom. You never know where you are, with the dragging.”

“You still here, Rupert?” he said. “We can’t get them. The bottom slopes are really steep, you know. The water is sandwiched between two sharp slopes, with a few side valleys, and God knows where the current will take you. It’s not like it’s a flat bottom. You never know where you are with the dragging.”

“Is there any need for you to be working?” said Birkin. “Wouldn’t it be much better if you went to bed?”

“Do you really need to be working?” Birkin asked. “Wouldn’t it be better if you just went to bed?”

“To bed! Good God, do you think I should sleep? We’ll find ’em, before I go away from here.”

“To bed! Oh my God, do you really think I can sleep? We’ll find them before I leave this place.”

“But the men would find them just the same without you—why should you insist?”

“But the men would find them anyway without you—why do you insist?”

Gerald looked up at him. Then he put his hand affectionately on Birkin’s shoulder, saying:

Gerald looked up at him. Then he placed his hand warmly on Birkin’s shoulder, saying:

“Don’t you bother about me, Rupert. If there’s anybody’s health to think about, it’s yours, not mine. How do you feel yourself?”

“Don’t worry about me, Rupert. If anyone’s health is at stake, it’s yours, not mine. How are you feeling?”

“Very well. But you, you spoil your own chance of life—you waste your best self.”

“Alright. But you’re ruining your own chances—you’re wasting your best self.”

Gerald was silent for a moment. Then he said:

Gerald was quiet for a moment. Then he said:

“Waste it? What else is there to do with it?”

“Waste it? What else can we do with it?”

“But leave this, won’t you? You force yourself into horrors, and put a mill-stone of beastly memories round your neck. Come away now.”

“But let this go, will you? You’re pushing yourself into terrible things and dragging a heavy load of awful memories around with you. Come on, let's go.”

“A mill-stone of beastly memories!” Gerald repeated. Then he put his hand again affectionately on Birkin’s shoulder. “God, you’ve got such a telling way of putting things, Rupert, you have.”

“A millstone of awful memories!” Gerald repeated. Then he affectionately placed his hand on Birkin’s shoulder again. “Wow, you really have a way with words, Rupert.”

Birkin’s heart sank. He was irritated and weary of having a telling way of putting things.

Birkin felt a wave of disappointment. He was annoyed and tired of always expressing things in such a revealing way.

“Won’t you leave it? Come over to my place”—he urged as one urges a drunken man.

“Will you just drop it? Come hang out at my place”—he insisted like someone trying to get a drunk person to listen.

“No,” said Gerald coaxingly, his arm across the other man’s shoulder. “Thanks very much, Rupert—I shall be glad to come tomorrow, if that’ll do. You understand, don’t you? I want to see this job through. But I’ll come tomorrow, right enough. Oh, I’d rather come and have a chat with you than—than do anything else, I verily believe. Yes, I would. You mean a lot to me, Rupert, more than you know.”

“No,” Gerald said gently, putting his arm around the other man's shoulder. “Thanks a lot, Rupert—I’d be happy to come tomorrow, if that works for you. You get it, right? I want to finish this job. But I’ll definitely come tomorrow. Honestly, I’d prefer chatting with you over doing anything else, I truly believe that. Yes, I would. You mean a lot to me, Rupert, more than you realize.”

“What do I mean, more than I know?” asked Birkin irritably. He was acutely aware of Gerald’s hand on his shoulder. And he did not want this altercation. He wanted the other man to come out of the ugly misery.

“What do I mean, more than I know?” Birkin asked irritably. He was very aware of Gerald’s hand on his shoulder. And he didn't want this conflict. He wanted the other man to move past the ugly misery.

“I’ll tell you another time,” said Gerald coaxingly.

“I’ll tell you another time,” Gerald said in a soothing tone.

“Come along with me now—I want you to come,” said Birkin.

“Come with me now—I want you to come,” said Birkin.

There was a pause, intense and real. Birkin wondered why his own heart beat so heavily. Then Gerald’s fingers gripped hard and communicative into Birkin’s shoulder, as he said:

There was a pause, intense and real. Birkin wondered why his own heart was pounding so hard. Then Gerald’s fingers dug in firmly and expressively into Birkin’s shoulder as he said:

“No, I’ll see this job through, Rupert. Thank you—I know what you mean. We’re all right, you know, you and me.”

“No, I’ll finish this job, Rupert. Thanks—I get what you’re saying. We’re good, you know, you and me.”

“I may be all right, but I’m sure you’re not, mucking about here,” said Birkin. And he went away.

“I might be okay, but I know you’re not, messing around here,” Birkin said. Then he walked away.

The bodies of the dead were not recovered till towards dawn. Diana had her arms tight round the neck of the young man, choking him.

The bodies of the dead weren't found until dawn. Diana had her arms wrapped tightly around the young man's neck, choking him.

“She killed him,” said Gerald.

"She murdered him," said Gerald.

The moon sloped down the sky and sank at last. The lake was sunk to quarter size, it had horrible raw banks of clay, that smelled of raw rottenish water. Dawn roused faintly behind the eastern hill. The water still boomed through the sluice.

The moon dipped down the sky and finally disappeared. The lake had shrunk to a quarter of its size, revealing terrible, raw clay banks that smelled of stagnant, rotten water. Dawn faintly stirred behind the eastern hill. The water continued to roar through the sluice.

As the birds were whistling for the first morning, and the hills at the back of the desolate lake stood radiant with the new mists, there was a straggling procession up to Shortlands, men bearing the bodies on a stretcher, Gerald going beside them, the two grey-bearded fathers following in silence. Indoors the family was all sitting up, waiting. Somebody must go to tell the mother, in her room. The doctor in secret struggled to bring back his son, till he himself was exhausted.

As the birds sang for the first morning and the hills behind the lonely lake glowed with the new mist, a disorganized group made its way to Shortlands, men carrying the bodies on a stretcher, with Gerald walking alongside them and the two gray-bearded fathers trailing behind in silence. Inside, the family sat up, waiting. Someone had to go tell the mother in her room. The doctor secretly fought to bring back his son until he was completely worn out.

Over all the outlying district was a hush of dreadful excitement on that Sunday morning. The colliery people felt as if this catastrophe had happened directly to themselves, indeed they were more shocked and frightened than if their own men had been killed. Such a tragedy in Shortlands, the high home of the district! One of the young mistresses, persisting in dancing on the cabin roof of the launch, wilful young madam, drowned in the midst of the festival, with the young doctor! Everywhere on the Sunday morning, the colliers wandered about, discussing the calamity. At all the Sunday dinners of the people, there seemed a strange presence. It was as if the angel of death were very near, there was a sense of the supernatural in the air. The men had excited, startled faces, the women looked solemn, some of them had been crying. The children enjoyed the excitement at first. There was an intensity in the air, almost magical. Did all enjoy it? Did all enjoy the thrill?

Throughout the surrounding area, there was a hushed, tense excitement that Sunday morning. The coal miners felt as if this disaster had struck them personally; they were more shocked and scared than if their own colleagues had died. Such a tragedy in Shortlands, the pride of the district! One of the young women, stubbornly dancing on the cabin roof of the launch, that headstrong girl, drowned right in the middle of the celebration, alongside the young doctor! All over that Sunday morning, the miners wandered about, talking about the disaster. At every Sunday dinner, there was an odd feeling in the air. It was as if the angel of death was very close; a sense of the supernatural lingered. The men had excited, alarmed expressions, and the women looked serious, some of them had been crying. The children initially enjoyed the excitement. There was a charged atmosphere, almost magical. Did everyone enjoy it? Did everyone feel the thrill?

Gudrun had wild ideas of rushing to comfort Gerald. She was thinking all the time of the perfect comforting, reassuring thing to say to him. She was shocked and frightened, but she put that away, thinking of how she should deport herself with Gerald: act her part. That was the real thrill: how she should act her part.

Gudrun had crazy thoughts about rushing to comfort Gerald. She kept thinking of the perfect thing to say to him to offer comfort and reassurance. She felt shocked and scared, but she pushed those feelings aside, focusing on how she should behave around Gerald: playing her role. That was the real excitement: how she would play her role.

Ursula was deeply and passionately in love with Birkin, and she was capable of nothing. She was perfectly callous about all the talk of the accident, but her estranged air looked like trouble. She merely sat by herself, whenever she could, and longed to see him again. She wanted him to come to the house,—she would not have it otherwise, he must come at once. She was waiting for him. She stayed indoors all day, waiting for him to knock at the door. Every minute, she glanced automatically at the window. He would be there.

Ursula was deeply and passionately in love with Birkin, and she felt completely helpless. She didn’t care at all about all the chatter about the accident, but her distant demeanor hinted at problems. She mostly sat alone whenever she could and ached to see him again. She wanted him to come to the house—there was no other way, he had to come right away. She was waiting for him. She stayed inside all day, hoping for him to knock at the door. Every minute, she found herself glancing at the window. He would be there.

CHAPTER XV.
SUNDAY EVENING

As the day wore on, the life-blood seemed to ebb away from Ursula, and within the emptiness a heavy despair gathered. Her passion seemed to bleed to death, and there was nothing. She sat suspended in a state of complete nullity, harder to bear than death.

As the day went on, it felt like Ursula was losing her vitality, and in that emptiness, a deep despair accumulated. Her passion seemed to fade away, leaving behind nothing. She sat in a state of total nothingness, which was harder to endure than death.

“Unless something happens,” she said to herself, in the perfect lucidity of final suffering, “I shall die. I am at the end of my line of life.”

“Unless something changes,” she said to herself, with complete clarity in her final suffering, “I will die. I’ve reached the end of my life.”

She sat crushed and obliterated in a darkness that was the border of death. She realised how all her life she had been drawing nearer and nearer to this brink, where there was no beyond, from which one had to leap like Sappho into the unknown. The knowledge of the imminence of death was like a drug. Darkly, without thinking at all, she knew that she was near to death. She had travelled all her life along the line of fulfilment, and it was nearly concluded. She knew all she had to know, she had experienced all she had to experience, she was fulfilled in a kind of bitter ripeness, there remained only to fall from the tree into death. And one must fulfil one’s development to the end, must carry the adventure to its conclusion. And the next step was over the border into death. So it was then! There was a certain peace in the knowledge.

She sat feeling crushed and defeated in a darkness that was the edge of death. She realized how all her life she had been getting closer and closer to this brink, where there was no beyond, from which one had to jump into the unknown like Sappho. The awareness of death being so close felt like a drug. Without really thinking, she understood that she was near death. She had spent her entire life on the path to fulfillment, and it was almost over. She knew everything she needed to know, she had lived through everything she needed to experience; she was fulfilled in a kind of bitter maturity, and now all that was left was to fall from the tree into death. One must complete their journey to the end, must carry the adventure to its finish. And the next step was over the edge into death. So that was it! There was a certain peace in that knowledge.

After all, when one was fulfilled, one was happiest in falling into death, as a bitter fruit plunges in its ripeness downwards. Death is a great consummation, a consummating experience. It is a development from life. That we know, while we are yet living. What then need we think for further? One can never see beyond the consummation. It is enough that death is a great and conclusive experience. Why should we ask what comes after the experience, when the experience is still unknown to us? Let us die, since the great experience is the one that follows now upon all the rest, death, which is the next great crisis in front of which we have arrived. If we wait, if we baulk the issue, we do but hang about the gates in undignified uneasiness. There it is, in front of us, as in front of Sappho, the illimitable space. Thereinto goes the journey. Have we not the courage to go on with our journey, must we cry ‘I daren’t’? On ahead we will go, into death, and whatever death may mean. If a man can see the next step to be taken, why should he fear the next but one? Why ask about the next but one? Of the next step we are certain. It is the step into death.

After all, when someone feels fulfilled, they’re happiest when facing death, like a ripe fruit falling down. Death is a significant ending, a defining experience. It’s a transition from life, something we understand while we’re still alive. So what more do we need to contemplate? We can never truly know what lies beyond that ending. The fact that death is a profound and final experience is enough. Why question what comes after when we don’t even know the experience itself yet? Let’s embrace death, since it’s the next big moment we’re approaching. If we hesitate or avoid it, we just linger at the gates in a state of awkward unease. It’s right in front of us, like the vast unknown before Sappho. That’s where the journey leads. Do we lack the courage to continue on our journey, must we say, ‘I can’t’? We will move forward, into death, and whatever that may entail. If someone can see the next step ahead, why fear the step beyond that? Why inquire about what's next after the next step? We’re certain about the next step: it’s the step into death.

“I shall die—I shall quickly die,” said Ursula to herself, clear as if in a trance, clear, calm, and certain beyond human certainty. But somewhere behind, in the twilight, there was a bitter weeping and a hopelessness. That must not be attended to. One must go where the unfaltering spirit goes, there must be no baulking the issue, because of fear. No baulking the issue, no listening to the lesser voices. If the deepest desire be now, to go on into the unknown of death, shall one forfeit the deepest truth for one more shallow?

“I’m going to die—I’m going to die soon,” Ursula thought to herself, as clear as if she were in a trance, calm and certain beyond any human certainty. But somewhere in the background, in the dim light, there was a bitter sobbing and a sense of hopelessness. That couldn't be acknowledged. One must follow where the unwavering spirit leads; there can be no hesitation because of fear. No hesitation, no paying attention to the lesser voices. If the strongest desire now is to move into the unknown of death, should one sacrifice the deepest truth for a more superficial one?

“Then let it end,” she said to herself. It was a decision. It was not a question of taking one’s life—she would never kill herself, that was repulsive and violent. It was a question of knowing the nextcstep. And the next step led into the space of death. Did it?—or was there—?

“Then let it end,” she said to herself. It was a decision. It wasn't about taking her own life—she would never kill herself; that was disgusting and brutal. It was about knowing the next step. And the next step led into the realm of death. Did it?—or was there—?

Her thoughts drifted into unconsciousness, she sat as if asleep beside the fire. And then the thought came back. The space of death! Could she give herself to it? Ah yes—it was a sleep. She had had enough. So long she had held out; and resisted. Now was the time to relinquish, not to resist any more.

Her thoughts faded into oblivion as she sat like she was asleep next to the fire. Then the thought returned. The void of death! Could she surrender to it? Oh yes—it was just a sleep. She had experienced enough. She had held on for so long and fought against it. Now was the moment to let go, not to fight any longer.

In a kind of spiritual trance, she yielded, she gave way, and all was dark. She could feel, within the darkness, the terrible assertion of her body, the unutterable anguish of dissolution, the only anguish that is too much, the far-off, awful nausea of dissolution set in within the body.

In a sort of spiritual trance, she let herself go, and everything turned dark. She could feel, in that darkness, the terrible reality of her body, the indescribable pain of falling apart, the only pain that becomes overwhelming, the distant, horrifying nausea of her body breaking down.

“Does the body correspond so immediately with the spirit?” she asked herself. And she knew, with the clarity of ultimate knowledge, that the body is only one of the manifestations of the spirit, the transmutation of the integral spirit is the transmutation of the physical body as well. Unless I set my will, unless I absolve myself from the rhythm of life, fix myself and remain static, cut off from living, absolved within my own will. But better die than live mechanically a life that is a repetition of repetitions. To die is to move on with the invisible. To die is also a joy, a joy of submitting to that which is greater than the known, namely, the pure unknown. That is a joy. But to live mechanised and cut off within the motion of the will, to live as an entity absolved from the unknown, that is shameful and ignominious. There is no ignominy in death. There is complete ignominy in an unreplenished, mechanised life. Life indeed may be ignominious, shameful to the soul. But death is never a shame. Death itself, like the illimitable space, is beyond our sullying.

“Does the body connect so directly with the spirit?” she wondered. And she understood, with the clarity of ultimate knowledge, that the body is just one of the expressions of the spirit; the change in the whole spirit is also a change in the physical body. Unless I assert my will, unless I separate myself from the flow of life, fix myself and remain still, cut off from living, just existing within my own will. But it’s better to die than to live a mechanical life that’s just a series of repetitions. To die is to move forward with the unseen. To die is also a joy, the joy of surrendering to something greater than what we know, namely, the pure unknown. That is a joy. But to live mechanically and disconnected within the motion of the will, to exist as a being cut off from the unknown, that is shameful and disgraceful. There is no disgrace in death. There is complete disgrace in a lifeless, mechanical existence. Life can indeed be shameful to the soul. But death is never a shame. Death itself, like limitless space, is beyond our corruption.

Tomorrow was Monday. Monday, the beginning of another school-week! Another shameful, barren school-week, mere routine and mechanical activity. Was not the adventure of death infinitely preferable? Was not death infinitely more lovely and noble than such a life? A life of barren routine, without inner meaning, without any real significance. How sordid life was, how it was a terrible shame to the soul, to live now! How much cleaner and more dignified to be dead! One could not bear any more of this shame of sordid routine and mechanical nullity. One might come to fruit in death. She had had enough. For where was life to be found? No flowers grow upon busy machinery, there is no sky to a routine, there is no space to a rotary motion. And all life was a rotary motion, mechanised, cut off from reality. There was nothing to look for from life—it was the same in all countries and all peoples. The only window was death. One could look out on to the great dark sky of death with elation, as one had looked out of the classroom window as a child, and seen perfect freedom in the outside. Now one was not a child, and one knew that the soul was a prisoner within this sordid vast edifice of life, and there was no escape, save in death.

Tomorrow was Monday. Monday, the start of another school week! Another shameful, empty school week, just routine and mechanical activity. Wasn’t the adventure of death so much better? Isn’t death way more beautiful and noble than this kind of life? A life of empty routine, without meaning, without any real significance. How grim life was, how shameful it was for the soul to be alive now! How much cleaner and more dignified it would be to be dead! One could no longer stand the shame of this dreary routine and mechanical emptiness. One might find fulfillment in death. She had had enough. For where could life really be found? No flowers grow in the midst of busy machinery; there’s no sky in routine; there’s no space in a continuous cycle. And all of life felt like a continuous cycle, automated, cut off from reality. There was nothing to expect from life—it was the same everywhere, with all people. The only window was death. One could look out at the vast dark sky of death with joy, just as one had looked out the classroom window as a child and seen perfect freedom outside. Now that one was no longer a child, and one understood that the soul was trapped in this grim vast structure of life, there was no escape except through death.

But what a joy! What a gladness to think that whatever humanity did, it could not seize hold of the kingdom of death, to nullify that. The sea they turned into a murderous alley and a soiled road of commerce, disputed like the dirty land of a city every inch of it. The air they claimed too, shared it up, parcelled it out to certain owners, they trespassed in the air to fight for it. Everything was gone, walled in, with spikes on top of the walls, and one must ignominiously creep between the spiky walls through a labyrinth of life.

But what a joy! What a happiness to think that no matter what humanity did, it couldn't take hold of the kingdom of death or erase it. They turned the sea into a deadly alley and a polluted path of trade, fighting over every inch of it like it was some dirty city land. They also claimed the air, divided it up, and handed it out to certain owners, invading the air to battle for it. Everything was gone, enclosed, with spikes on top of the walls, and one had to shamefully crawl between the spiked walls through a maze of life.

But the great, dark, illimitable kingdom of death, there humanity was put to scorn. So much they could do upon earth, the multifarious little gods that they were. But the kingdom of death put them all to scorn, they dwindled into their true vulgar silliness in face of it.

But the vast, dark, endless kingdom of death made a mockery of humanity. They could achieve so much on earth, those diverse little gods. Yet, in the presence of the kingdom of death, they were all belittled, shrinking into their true trivial absurdity.

How beautiful, how grand and perfect death was, how good to look forward to. There one would wash off all the lies and ignominy and dirt that had been put upon one here, a perfect bath of cleanness and glad refreshment, and go unknown, unquestioned, unabased. After all, one was rich, if only in the promise of perfect death. It was a gladness above all, that this remained to look forward to, the pure inhuman otherness of death.

How beautiful, how majestic and perfect death was, how nice to look forward to it. There, one would wash away all the lies and shame and dirt that had been placed upon them in life, a perfect cleansing bath of freshness and joy, and go unknown, unchallenged, untainted. After all, one was wealthy, if only in the promise of a perfect death. It was a happiness above all else that this was still something to look forward to, the pure, inhuman otherness of death.

Whatever life might be, it could not take away death, the inhuman transcendent death. Oh, let us ask no question of it, what it is or is not. To know is human, and in death we do not know, we are not human. And the joy of this compensates for all the bitterness of knowledge and the sordidness of our humanity. In death we shall not be human, and we shall not know. The promise of this is our heritage, we look forward like heirs to their majority.

Whatever life may be, it can’t take away death, the inhuman, transcendent death. Oh, let’s not question it, what it is or isn’t. To know is human, and in death we don’t know, we are not human. And the joy of this makes up for all the bitterness of knowledge and the messiness of our humanity. In death, we won’t be human, and we won’t know. The promise of this is our legacy; we look forward like heirs to their adulthood.

Ursula sat quite still and quite forgotten, alone by the fire in the drawing-room. The children were playing in the kitchen, all the others were gone to church. And she was gone into the ultimate darkness of her own soul.

Ursula sat completely still and forgotten, alone by the fire in the living room. The kids were playing in the kitchen, and everyone else had gone to church. Meanwhile, she was lost in the deepest darkness of her own soul.

She was startled by hearing the bell ring, away in the kitchen, the children came scudding along the passage in delicious alarm.

She jumped at the sound of the bell ringing from the kitchen, and the kids rushed down the hallway in a delightful frenzy.

“Ursula, there’s somebody.”

“Ursula, there's someone.”

“I know. Don’t be silly,” she replied. She too was startled, almost frightened. She dared hardly go to the door.

“I know. Don’t be ridiculous,” she said. She was also taken aback, almost scared. She could barely bring herself to go to the door.

Birkin stood on the threshold, his rain-coat turned up to his ears. He had come now, now she was gone far away. She was aware of the rainy night behind him.

Birkin stood at the door, his raincoat pulled up to his ears. He had arrived now, now that she was long gone. She noticed the rainy night behind him.

“Oh is it you?” she said.

“Oh, is that you?” she said.

“I am glad you are at home,” he said in a low voice, entering the house.

“I’m glad you’re home,” he said quietly as he walked into the house.

“They are all gone to church.”

“They've all gone to service.”

He took off his coat and hung it up. The children were peeping at him round the corner.

He took off his coat and hung it up. The kids were peeking at him around the corner.

“Go and get undressed now, Billy and Dora,” said Ursula. “Mother will be back soon, and she’ll be disappointed if you’re not in bed.”

“Go and get undressed now, Billy and Dora,” said Ursula. “Mom will be back soon, and she’ll be disappointed if you’re not in bed.”

The children, in a sudden angelic mood, retired without a word. Birkin and Ursula went into the drawing-room.

The kids, feeling suddenly angelic, left without saying a word. Birkin and Ursula went into the living room.

The fire burned low. He looked at her and wondered at the luminous delicacy of her beauty, and the wide shining of her eyes. He watched from a distance, with wonder in his heart, she seemed transfigured with light.

The fire flickered weakly. He glanced at her, amazed by the radiant elegance of her beauty and the bright shine in her eyes. From a distance, he observed her, filled with awe; she looked like she was glowing with light.

“What have you been doing all day?” he asked her.

“What have you been up to all day?” he asked her.

“Only sitting about,” she said.

“Just sitting around,” she said.

He looked at her. There was a change in her. But she was separate from him. She remained apart, in a kind of brightness. They both sat silent in the soft light of the lamp. He felt he ought to go away again, he ought not to have come. Still he did not gather enough resolution to move. But he was de trop, her mood was absent and separate.

He looked at her. She had changed, but she was still distant from him. She stayed apart, in a sort of glow. They both sat quietly in the soft light of the lamp. He felt like he should leave again, like he shouldn’t have come. Yet he couldn’t find the courage to move. But he felt out of place; her mood was detached and separate.

Then there came the voices of the two children calling shyly outside the door, softly, with self-excited timidity:

Then the voices of the two children came, calling shyly outside the door, softly, with excited timidity:

“Ursula! Ursula!”

“Ursula! Ursula!”

She rose and opened the door. On the threshold stood the two children in their long nightgowns, with wide-eyed, angelic faces. They were being very good for the moment, playing the rôle perfectly of two obedient children.

She got up and opened the door. On the threshold stood the two kids in their long nightgowns, with wide-eyed, angelic faces. They were being very good at the moment, playing the role perfectly of two obedient children.

“Shall you take us to bed!” said Billy, in a loud whisper.

“Will you take us to bed?” Billy said in a loud whisper.

“Why you are angels tonight,” she said softly. “Won’t you come and say good-night to Mr Birkin?”

“Why you are angels tonight,” she said quietly. “Won’t you come and say good night to Mr. Birkin?”

The children merged shyly into the room, on bare feet. Billy’s face was wide and grinning, but there was a great solemnity of being good in his round blue eyes. Dora, peeping from the floss of her fair hair, hung back like some tiny Dryad, that has no soul.

The children stepped shyly into the room, barefoot. Billy's face was big and grinning, but there was a serious sense of trying to be good in his round blue eyes. Dora, peeking out from her fair hair, held back like a little Dryad without a soul.

“Will you say good-night to me?” asked Birkin, in a voice that was strangely soft and smooth. Dora drifted away at once, like a leaf lifted on a breath of wind. But Billy went softly forward, slow and willing, lifting his pinched-up mouth implicitly to be kissed. Ursula watched the full, gathered lips of the man gently touch those of the boy, so gently. Then Birkin lifted his fingers and touched the boy’s round, confiding cheek, with a faint touch of love. Neither spoke. Billy seemed angelic like a cherub boy, or like an acolyte, Birkin was a tall, grave angel looking down to him.

“Will you say goodnight to me?” Birkin asked, his voice strangely soft and smooth. Dora instantly floated away, like a leaf caught in a gentle breeze. But Billy moved forward slowly and willingly, lifting his pursed lips for a kiss. Ursula watched as the man’s full lips gently brushed against the boy’s, so gently. Then Birkin raised his fingers and lightly touched the boy’s round, trusting cheek with a delicate gesture of love. Neither of them spoke. Billy appeared angelic, like a cherub, while Birkin was a tall, serious angel looking down at him.

“Are you going to be kissed?” Ursula broke in, speaking to the little girl. But Dora edged away like a tiny Dryad that will not be touched.

“Are you going to be kissed?” Ursula interrupted, talking to the little girl. But Dora moved away like a little Dryad that doesn't want to be touched.

“Won’t you say good-night to Mr Birkin? Go, he’s waiting for you,” said Ursula. But the girl-child only made a little motion away from him.

“Won’t you say goodnight to Mr. Birkin? Go on, he’s waiting for you,” Ursula said. But the girl just moved a little away from him.

“Silly Dora, silly Dora!” said Ursula.

“Silly Dora, silly Dora!” said Ursula.

Birkin felt some mistrust and antagonism in the small child. He could not understand it.

Birkin sensed some distrust and hostility in the small child. He couldn't figure it out.

“Come then,” said Ursula. “Let us go before mother comes.”

“Come on,” said Ursula. “Let’s go before Mom shows up.”

“Who’ll hear us say our prayers?” asked Billy anxiously.

“Who will hear us say our prayers?” Billy asked anxiously.

“Whom you like.”

“Who you like.”

“Won’t you?”

"Will you?"

“Yes, I will.”

“Sure, I will.”

“Ursula?”

"Ursula?"

“Well Billy?”

"What's up, Billy?"

“Is it whom you like?”

“Is it who you like?”

“That’s it.”

"That's all."

“Well what is whom?”

“Well, what is whom?”

“It’s the accusative of who.”

“It’s the objective form of who.”

There was a moment’s contemplative silence, then the confiding:

There was a brief moment of thoughtful silence, then the sharing:

“Is it?”

"Is it?"

Birkin smiled to himself as he sat by the fire. When Ursula came down he sat motionless, with his arms on his knees. She saw him, how he was motionless and ageless, like some crouching idol, some image of a deathly religion. He looked round at her, and his face, very pale and unreal, seemed to gleam with a whiteness almost phosphorescent.

Birkin smiled to himself as he sat by the fire. When Ursula came down, he sat still, with his arms resting on his knees. She saw him, how he was still and timeless, like some crouching idol, some figure of a morbid faith. He glanced at her, and his face, very pale and almost surreal, seemed to glow with a whiteness that was nearly phosphorescent.

“Don’t you feel well?” she asked, in indefinable repulsion.

“Are you not feeling well?” she asked, in a vague sense of disgust.

“I hadn’t thought about it.”

"I didn't think about it."

“But don’t you know without thinking about it?”

“But don’t you realize it without even thinking about it?”

He looked at her, his eyes dark and swift, and he saw her revulsion. He did not answer her question.

He looked at her, his eyes intense and quick, and he noticed her disgust. He didn’t respond to her question.

“Don’t you know whether you are unwell or not, without thinking about it?” she persisted.

“Don’t you know if you’re feeling sick or not, without thinking about it?” she insisted.

“Not always,” he said coldly.

“Not always,” he said flatly.

“But don’t you think that’s very wicked?”

"But don't you think that's really bad?"

“Wicked?”

"Crazy?"

“Yes. I think it’s criminal to have so little connection with your own body that you don’t even know when you are ill.”

“Yes. I think it’s criminal to be so disconnected from your own body that you don't even realize when you're sick.”

He looked at her darkly.

He looked at her grimly.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Why don’t you stay in bed when you are seedy? You look perfectly ghastly.”

“Why don’t you stay in bed when you’re feeling rough? You look absolutely awful.”

“Offensively so?” he asked ironically.

“Offensively, really?” he asked ironically.

“Yes, quite offensive. Quite repelling.”

“Yes, very offensive. Very repelling.”

“Ah!! Well that’s unfortunate.”

“Ah! That’s too bad.”

“And it’s raining, and it’s a horrible night. Really, you shouldn’t be forgiven for treating your body like it—you ought to suffer, a man who takes as little notice of his body as that.”

“And it’s raining, and it’s a terrible night. Honestly, you shouldn’t be excused for treating your body like that—you should suffer, a man who pays so little attention to his body as that.”

“—takes as little notice of his body as that,” he echoed mechanically.

“—takes as little notice of his body as that,” he repeated automatically.

This cut her short, and there was silence.

This interrupted her, and there was silence.

The others came in from church, and the two had the girls to face, then the mother and Gudrun, and then the father and the boy.

The others came in from church, and the two had to face the girls, followed by the mother and Gudrun, and then the father and the boy.

“Good-evening,” said Brangwen, faintly surprised. “Came to see me, did you?”

“Good evening,” said Brangwen, a little surprised. “You came to see me, did you?”

“No,” said Birkin, “not about anything, in particular, that is. The day was dismal, and I thought you wouldn’t mind if I called in.”

“No,” said Birkin, “not about anything specific, really. The day was gloomy, and I figured you wouldn’t mind if I stopped by.”

“It has been a depressing day,” said Mrs Brangwen sympathetically. At that moment the voices of the children were heard calling from upstairs: “Mother! Mother!” She lifted her face and answered mildly into the distance: “I shall come up to you in a minute, Doysie.” Then to Birkin: “There is nothing fresh at Shortlands, I suppose? Ah,” she sighed, “no, poor things, I should think not.”

“It has been a rough day,” Mrs. Brangwen said sympathetically. Just then, the voices of the children came from upstairs: “Mom! Mom!” She lifted her face and replied gently into the distance: “I’ll be up in a minute, Doysie.” Then to Birkin: “I guess there’s nothing new at Shortlands, right? Ah,” she sighed, “no, poor things, I wouldn’t think so.”

“You’ve been over there today, I suppose?” asked the father.

"You were over there today, right?" the father asked.

“Gerald came round to tea with me, and I walked back with him. The house is overexcited and unwholesome, I thought.”

“Gerald came over for tea with me, and I walked back with him. I thought the house felt overly energetic and unhealthy.”

“I should think they were people who hadn’t much restraint,” said Gudrun.

“I think they were people who didn’t have much self-control,” said Gudrun.

“Or too much,” Birkin answered.

“Or too much,” Birkin replied.

“Oh yes, I’m sure,” said Gudrun, almost vindictively, “one or the other.”

“Oh yes, I’m sure,” said Gudrun, almost spitefully, “one or the other.”

“They all feel they ought to behave in some unnatural fashion,” said Birkin. “When people are in grief, they would do better to cover their faces and keep in retirement, as in the old days.”

“They all think they should act in some weird way,” said Birkin. “When people are grieving, it would be better if they covered their faces and stayed out of sight, like in the old days.”

“Certainly!” cried Gudrun, flushed and inflammable. “What can be worse than this public grief—what is more horrible, more false! If grief is not private, and hidden, what is?”

“Definitely!” Gudrun exclaimed, her face flushed and her emotions running high. “What could be worse than this public display of grief—what’s more terrible, more fake? If grief isn’t private and hidden, then what is?”

“Exactly,” he said. “I felt ashamed when I was there and they were all going about in a lugubrious false way, feeling they must not be natural or ordinary.”

“Exactly,” he said. “I felt embarrassed when I was there and they were all acting in a gloomy, fake way, feeling like they couldn’t be themselves or just normal.”

“Well—” said Mrs Brangwen, offended at this criticism, “it isn’t so easy to bear a trouble like that.”

“Well—” said Mrs. Brangwen, offended by this criticism, “it’s not easy to deal with a problem like that.”

And she went upstairs to the children.

And she went up to the kids.

He remained only a few minutes longer, then took his leave. When he was gone Ursula felt such a poignant hatred of him, that all her brain seemed turned into a sharp crystal of fine hatred. Her whole nature seemed sharpened and intensified into a pure dart of hate. She could not imagine what it was. It merely took hold of her, the most poignant and ultimate hatred, pure and clear and beyond thought. She could not think of it at all, she was translated beyond herself. It was like a possession. She felt she was possessed. And for several days she went about possessed by this exquisite force of hatred against him. It surpassed anything she had ever known before, it seemed to throw her out of the world into some terrible region where nothing of her old life held good. She was quite lost and dazed, really dead to her own life.

He stayed for just a few more minutes before he left. After he was gone, Ursula felt such a deep hatred for him that it seemed like her brain had turned into a sharp crystal of intense hatred. Her entire being felt heightened and focused into a pure dart of rage. She couldn't understand why; it simply took over her—a powerful, raw hatred that was clean and clear, beyond any thought. She couldn't even think about it; she felt as if she had transcended herself. It was like being taken over. For several days, she moved through life consumed by this incredible force of hatred toward him. It was more intense than anything she had ever experienced before, throwing her out of her familiar world into a terrible place where nothing from her old life mattered. She felt utterly lost and dazed, truly dead to her own existence.

It was so completely incomprehensible and irrational. She did not know why she hated him, her hate was quite abstract. She had only realised with a shock that stunned her, that she was overcome by this pure transportation. He was the enemy, fine as a diamond, and as hard and jewel-like, the quintessence of all that was inimical.

It was completely baffling and unreasonable. She had no idea why she hated him; her hatred was entirely abstract. She had only just realized, with a shocking clarity, that she was consumed by this intense feeling. He was the enemy, sharp as a diamond, and just as hard and precious, the very embodiment of everything she opposed.

She thought of his face, white and purely wrought, and of his eyes that had such a dark, constant will of assertion, and she touched her own forehead, to feel if she were mad, she was so transfigured in white flame of essential hate.

She thought about his face, pale and perfectly formed, and his eyes that showed a deep, unwavering determination. She touched her own forehead to check if she was losing her mind, feeling completely transformed by a pure, intense hate.

It was not temporal, her hatred, she did not hate him for this or for that; she did not want to do anything to him, to have any connection with him. Her relation was ultimate and utterly beyond words, the hate was so pure and gemlike. It was as if he were a beam of essential enmity, a beam of light that did not only destroy her, but denied her altogether, revoked her whole world. She saw him as a clear stroke of uttermost contradiction, a strange gem-like being whose existence defined her own non-existence. When she heard he was ill again, her hatred only intensified itself a few degrees, if that were possible. It stunned her and annihilated her, but she could not escape it. She could not escape this transfiguration of hatred that had come upon her.

Her hatred was not temporary; she didn't hate him for one reason or another. She wanted nothing to do with him, no connection at all. Her feelings were absolute and completely beyond words; the hate was so pure and precious. It was as if he were a ray of fundamental hostility, a light that didn't just destroy her but erased her entirely, taking away her whole world. She viewed him as a stark embodiment of contradiction, a strange, precious being whose existence marked her own non-existence. When she heard he was sick again, her hatred only grew a little stronger, if that was even possible. It shocked her and obliterated her, but she couldn't escape it. She couldn't escape this transformation of hatred that had overtaken her.

CHAPTER XVI.
MAN TO MAN

He lay sick and unmoved, in pure opposition to everything. He knew how near to breaking was the vessel that held his life. He knew also how strong and durable it was. And he did not care. Better a thousand times take one’s chance with death, than accept a life one did not want. But best of all to persist and persist and persist for ever, till one were satisfied in life.

He lay there, sick and unresponsive, completely against everything. He knew how close to breaking the vessel that held his life was. He also knew how strong and resilient it was. And he didn’t care. It was better by a thousand times to risk death than to accept a life he didn’t want. But the best of all was to keep going and going and going forever, until he was satisfied with life.

He knew that Ursula was referred back to him. He knew his life rested with her. But he would rather not live than accept the love she proffered. The old way of love seemed a dreadful bondage, a sort of conscription. What it was in him he did not know, but the thought of love, marriage, and children, and a life lived together, in the horrible privacy of domestic and connubial satisfaction, was repulsive. He wanted something clearer, more open, cooler, as it were. The hot narrow intimacy between man and wife was abhorrent. The way they shut their doors, these married people, and shut themselves in to their own exclusive alliance with each other, even in love, disgusted him. It was a whole community of mistrustful couples insulated in private houses or private rooms, always in couples, and no further life, no further immediate, no disinterested relationship admitted: a kaleidoscope of couples, disjoined, separatist, meaningless entities of married couples. True, he hated promiscuity even worse than marriage, and a liaison was only another kind of coupling, reactionary from the legal marriage. Reaction was a greater bore than action.

He knew that Ursula was sent back to him. He understood that his life depended on her. But he would rather not live than accept the love she offered. The old idea of love felt like a terrible trap, a kind of forced service. What it was in him, he didn’t know, but the thought of love, marriage, children, and a life spent together in the suffocating privacy of domestic happiness was repulsive. He wanted something clearer, more open, cooler, so to speak. The intense closeness between a husband and wife was revolting. The way these married people shut their doors and locked themselves away in their exclusive bond, even in love, disgusted him. It was a whole community of distrustful couples insulated in private houses or rooms, always in pairs, with no other life, no broader or selfless relationships allowed: a jumble of couples, disconnected, separatist, meaningless entities of married folks. True, he hated promiscuity even more than marriage, and an affair was just another form of pairing, a reaction against legal marriage. Reaction was a bigger bore than action.

On the whole, he hated sex, it was such a limitation. It was sex that turned a man into a broken half of a couple, the woman into the other broken half. And he wanted to be single in himself, the woman single in herself. He wanted sex to revert to the level of the other appetites, to be regarded as a functional process, not as a fulfilment. He believed in sex marriage. But beyond this, he wanted a further conjunction, where man had being and woman had being, two pure beings, each constituting the freedom of the other, balancing each other like two poles of one force, like two angels, or two demons.

Overall, he hated sex; it felt so limiting. It made a man feel like just a broken half of a couple, and the woman like the other broken half. He wanted to be whole on his own, and for the woman to be whole on her own too. He wished sex would return to being just one of life's basic needs, seen as a functional act rather than a source of fulfillment. He believed in sex within marriage, but more than that, he desired a deeper connection where both man and woman were complete beings, each representing the other's freedom, balancing each other out like two poles of a force, like two angels or two demons.

He wanted so much to be free, not under the compulsion of any need for unification, or tortured by unsatisfied desire. Desire and aspiration should find their object without all this torture, as now, in a world of plenty of water, simple thirst is inconsiderable, satisfied almost unconsciously. And he wanted to be with Ursula as free as with himself, single and clear and cool, yet balanced, polarised with her. The merging, the clutching, the mingling of love was become madly abhorrent to him.

He longed to be free, not bound by the need for connection or tormented by unfulfilled desires. Desire and ambition should achieve their goals without all this suffering, just like in a world full of water, where simple thirst is minor and nearly satisfied without thought. And he wanted to be with Ursula, as free as he felt with himself—singular, clear, and calm, yet balanced and aligned with her. The blending, the gripping, the mixing of love had become utterly repulsive to him.

But it seemed to him, woman was always so horrible and clutching, she had such a lust for possession, a greed of self-importance in love. She wanted to have, to own, to control, to be dominant. Everything must be referred back to her, to Woman, the Great Mother of everything, out of whom proceeded everything and to whom everything must finally be rendered up.

But it felt to him like women were always so awful and grasping; they had such a desire for possession, a selfish need for importance in love. They wanted to have, to own, to control, to be in charge. Everything had to be connected back to her, to Woman, the Great Mother of everything, from whom everything came and to whom everything must eventually be given back.

It filled him with almost insane fury, this calm assumption of the Magna Mater, that all was hers, because she had borne it. Man was hers because she had borne him. A Mater Dolorosa, she had borne him, a Magna Mater, she now claimed him again, soul and body, sex, meaning, and all. He had a horror of the Magna Mater, she was detestable.

It filled him with almost insane rage, this calm expectation of the Great Mother, that everything was hers because she had brought it into the world. Man was hers because she had given birth to him. As a Sorrowful Mother, she had given him life, and as the Great Mother, she now wanted him back, mind and body, identity, purpose, and everything else. He had a deep aversion to the Great Mother; she was repulsive.

She was on a very high horse again, was woman, the Great Mother. Did he not know it in Hermione. Hermione, the humble, the subservient, what was she all the while but the Mater Dolorosa, in her subservience, claiming with horrible, insidious arrogance and female tyranny, her own again, claiming back the man she had borne in suffering. By her very suffering and humility she bound her son with chains, she held him her everlasting prisoner.

She was back on her high horse again, the woman, the Great Mother. Did he not see it in Hermione? Hermione, the humble and submissive—what was she all along but the Mater Dolorosa, in her obedience, claiming back the man she had endured so much for. Through her own suffering and humility, she bound her son with chains; she kept him her everlasting prisoner.

And Ursula, Ursula was the same—or the inverse. She too was the awful, arrogant queen of life, as if she were a queen bee on whom all the rest depended. He saw the yellow flare in her eyes, he knew the unthinkable overweening assumption of primacy in her. She was unconscious of it herself. She was only too ready to knock her head on the ground before a man. But this was only when she was so certain of her man, that she could worship him as a woman worships her own infant, with a worship of perfect possession.

And Ursula, Ursula was the same—or the opposite. She was also the awful, arrogant queen of life, as if she were a queen bee on whom everyone else relied. He saw the yellow flicker in her eyes; he recognized the unthinkable, overwhelming belief in her superiority. She was unaware of it herself. She was always ready to bow down before a man. But this happened only when she was so confident in her man that she could worship him like a woman worships her own baby, with a worship that comes from complete possession.

It was intolerable, this possession at the hands of woman. Always a man must be considered as the broken off fragment of a woman, and the sex was the still aching scar of the laceration. Man must be added on to a woman, before he had any real place or wholeness.

It was unbearable, this control by a woman. A man always has to be seen as just a piece of a woman, and his gender is the lingering pain of that separation. A man needs to be connected to a woman before he can have any true sense of identity or completeness.

And why? Why should we consider ourselves, men and women, as broken fragments of one whole? It is not true. We are not broken fragments of one whole. Rather we are the singling away into purity and clear being, of things that were mixed. Rather the sex is that which remains in us of the mixed, the unresolved. And passion is the further separating of this mixture, that which is manly being taken into the being of the man, that which is womanly passing to the woman, till the two are clear and whole as angels, the admixture of sex in the highest sense surpassed, leaving two single beings constellated together like two stars.

And why? Why should we think of ourselves, men and women, as broken pieces of one whole? That's not true. We’re not broken pieces of one whole. Instead, we represent the transformation into purity and clarity of things that were once mixed together. Gender is the part of us that remains from the mix, the unresolved. Passion is the further separation of this mixture, where masculine energy is integrated into the man and feminine energy into the woman, until both are clear and complete like angels, surpassing the mixture of gender in the highest sense, leaving two individual beings interconnected like two stars.

In the old age, before sex was, we were mixed, each one a mixture. The process of singling into individuality resulted into the great polarisation of sex. The womanly drew to one side, the manly to the other. But the separation was imperfect even them. And so our world-cycle passes. There is now to come the new day, when we are beings each of us, fulfilled in difference. The man is pure man, the woman pure woman, they are perfectly polarised. But there is no longer any of the horrible merging, mingling self-abnegation of love. There is only the pure duality of polarisation, each one free from any contamination of the other. In each, the individual is primal, sex is subordinate, but perfectly polarised. Each has a single, separate being, with its own laws. The man has his pure freedom, the woman hers. Each acknowledges the perfection of the polarised sex-circuit. Each admits the different nature in the other.

In the past, before sex existed, we were all mixed together, each one a blend. The journey towards individuality led to the significant separation of sex. The feminine leaned one way, while the masculine leaned the other. However, even then, the separation wasn't complete. And so our cycle continues. A new era is coming, where we will each be our own unique selves, fully embracing our differences. Men will be wholly men, and women will be wholly women, both perfectly distinct. But gone are the awful blending and self-denial often associated with love. There will be only the clear duality of distinction, with each person free from contamination by the other. In each individual, the self is fundamental, while sex takes a subordinate role, but remains perfectly distinct. Each has their own individual existence, governed by their own laws. Men will have their pure freedom, and women will have theirs. Each will recognize the perfection of the polarized sexual dynamic, acknowledging the different nature of the other.

So Birkin meditated whilst he was ill. He liked sometimes to be ill enough to take to his bed. For then he got better very quickly, and things came to him clear and sure.

So Birkin reflected while he was sick. He sometimes enjoyed being sick enough to stay in bed. Because then he would recover quickly, and everything became clear and certain to him.

Whilst he was laid up, Gerald came to see him. The two men had a deep, uneasy feeling for each other. Gerald’s eyes were quick and restless, his whole manner tense and impatient, he seemed strung up to some activity. According to conventionality, he wore black clothes, he looked formal, handsome and comme il faut. His hair was fair almost to whiteness, sharp like splinters of light, his face was keen and ruddy, his body seemed full of northern energy. Gerald really loved Birkin, though he never quite believed in him. Birkin was too unreal;—clever, whimsical, wonderful, but not practical enough. Gerald felt that his own understanding was much sounder and safer. Birkin was delightful, a wonderful spirit, but after all, not to be taken seriously, not quite to be counted as a man among men.

While he was recovering, Gerald came to visit him. The two men had a deep, uneasy connection. Gerald's eyes were quick and restless, and his whole demeanor was tense and impatient, as if he was ready for action. He wore black clothes according to convention, looking formal, handsome, and proper. His hair was almost white, sharp like splinters of light, and his face was sharp and ruddy, exuding northern energy. Gerald genuinely loved Birkin, though he never fully believed in him. Birkin felt too unreal—clever, whimsical, wonderful, but not practical enough. Gerald thought his own understanding was much sounder and safer. Birkin was delightful, a wonderful spirit, but ultimately not someone to take seriously, not quite to be considered a man among men.

“Why are you laid up again?” he asked kindly, taking the sick man’s hand. It was always Gerald who was protective, offering the warm shelter of his physical strength.

“Why are you stuck in bed again?” he asked gently, taking the sick man's hand. It was always Gerald who was protective, providing the comforting support of his physical strength.

“For my sins, I suppose,” Birkin said, smiling a little ironically.

“For my sins, I guess,” Birkin said, smiling a bit ironically.

“For your sins? Yes, probably that is so. You should sin less, and keep better in health?”

“For your sins? Yes, that's probably true. You should sin less and take better care of your health?”

“You’d better teach me.”

"You should teach me."

He looked at Gerald with ironic eyes.

He looked at Gerald with a sarcastic glance.

“How are things with you?” asked Birkin.

“How's it going with you?” asked Birkin.

“With me?” Gerald looked at Birkin, saw he was serious, and a warm light came into his eyes.

“With me?” Gerald looked at Birkin, saw he was serious, and a warm light came into his eyes.

“I don’t know that they’re any different. I don’t see how they could be. There’s nothing to change.”

“I don’t think they’re any different. I can’t see how they could be. There’s nothing to change.”

“I suppose you are conducting the business as successfully as ever, and ignoring the demand of the soul.”

"I guess you're running your business just as successfully as always, while ignoring what your soul really wants."

“That’s it,” said Gerald. “At least as far as the business is concerned. I couldn’t say about the soul, I’am sure.”

"That's it," Gerald said. "At least when it comes to the business. I can't really comment on the soul, that's for sure."

“No.”

“No.”

“Surely you don’t expect me to?” laughed Gerald.

“Surely you don’t expect me to?” Gerald laughed.

“No. How are the rest of your affairs progressing, apart from the business?”

“No. How are the rest of your matters going, aside from the business?”

“The rest of my affairs? What are those? I couldn’t say; I don’t know what you refer to.”

“The rest of my affairs? What are you talking about? I couldn’t say; I have no idea what you mean.”

“Yes, you do,” said Birkin. “Are you gloomy or cheerful? And what about Gudrun Brangwen?”

“Yeah, you do,” Birkin said. “Are you feeling down or happy? And what about Gudrun Brangwen?”

“What about her?” A confused look came over Gerald. “Well,” he added, “I don’t know. I can only tell you she gave me a hit over the face last time I saw her.”

“What about her?” Gerald looked puzzled. “Well,” he added, “I’m not sure. All I can say is that she slapped me in the face the last time I saw her.”

“A hit over the face! What for?”

“A punch to the face! What for?”

“That I couldn’t tell you, either.”

“That’s something I can’t tell you, either.”

“Really! But when?”

"Seriously! But when?"

“The night of the party—when Diana was drowned. She was driving the cattle up the hill, and I went after her—you remember.”

“The night of the party—when Diana drowned. She was driving the cattle up the hill, and I went after her—you remember.”

“Yes, I remember. But what made her do that? You didn’t definitely ask her for it, I suppose?”

“Yes, I remember. But what made her do that? You didn’t actually ask her for it, right?”

“I? No, not that I know of. I merely said to her, that it was dangerous to drive those Highland bullocks—as it is. She turned in such a way, and said—‘I suppose you think I’m afraid of you and your cattle, don’t you?’ So I asked her ‘why,’ and for answer she flung me a back-hander across the face.”

“I? No, not that I know of. I just told her that it was dangerous to drive those Highland cattle—as it is. She turned around in such a way and said, ‘I guess you think I’m scared of you and your cattle, right?’ So I asked her ‘why,’ and in response, she slapped me across the face.”

Birkin laughed quickly, as if it pleased him. Gerald looked at him, wondering, and began to laugh as well, saying:

Birkin laughed abruptly, as if it amused him. Gerald glanced at him, curious, and started to laugh too, saying:

“I didn’t laugh at the time, I assure you. I was never so taken aback in my life.”

“I didn’t laugh then, I promise you. I’ve never been so shocked in my life.”

“And weren’t you furious?”

"Weren't you angry?"

“Furious? I should think I was. I’d have murdered her for two pins.”

“Furious? I’d say I was. I would have killed her for two seconds.”

“H’m!” ejaculated Birkin. “Poor Gudrun, wouldn’t she suffer afterwards for having given herself away!” He was hugely delighted.

“Hmm!” Birkin exclaimed. “Poor Gudrun, she’s going to regret giving herself away later!” He was really pleased.

“Would she suffer?” asked Gerald, also amused now.

“Will she suffer?” Gerald asked, now also amused.

Both men smiled in malice and amusement.

Both men smiled with a mix of malice and amusement.

“Badly, I should think; seeing how self-conscious she is.”

“Badly, I guess; considering how self-conscious she is.”

“She is self-conscious, is she? Then what made her do it? For I certainly think it was quite uncalled-for, and quite unjustified.”

"She's self-conscious, right? So what made her do it? Because I really think it was totally unnecessary and completely unjustified."

“I suppose it was a sudden impulse.”

“I guess it was a sudden impulse.”

“Yes, but how do you account for her having such an impulse? I’d done her no harm.”

"Yes, but how do you explain her having such an impulse? I hadn't done anything to hurt her."

Birkin shook his head.

Birkin shook his head.

“The Amazon suddenly came up in her, I suppose,” he said.

“The Amazon just suddenly came to her mind, I guess,” he said.

“Well,” replied Gerald, “I’d rather it had been the Orinoco.”

“Well,” Gerald replied, “I wish it had been the Orinoco.”

They both laughed at the poor joke. Gerald was thinking how Gudrun had said she would strike the last blow too. But some reserve made him keep this back from Birkin.

They both laughed at the terrible joke. Gerald was thinking about how Gudrun had said she would deliver the final blow as well. But some hesitation kept him from mentioning this to Birkin.

“And you resent it?” Birkin asked.

“And you’re upset about it?” Birkin asked.

“I don’t resent it. I don’t care a tinker’s curse about it.” He was silent a moment, then he added, laughing. “No, I’ll see it through, that’s all. She seemed sorry afterwards.”

“I don’t hold any grudges. It doesn’t bother me at all.” He paused for a moment, then added with a laugh, “No, I’ll stick it out, that’s it. She seemed regretful afterwards.”

“Did she? You’ve not met since that night?”

“Did she? You haven’t seen each other since that night?”

Gerald’s face clouded.

Gerald's expression darkened.

“No,” he said. “We’ve been—you can imagine how it’s been, since the accident.”

“No,” he said. “You can imagine how things have been since the accident.”

“Yes. Is it calming down?”

“Yes. Is it settling down?”

“I don’t know. It’s a shock, of course. But I don’t believe mother minds. I really don’t believe she takes any notice. And what’s so funny, she used to be all for the children—nothing mattered, nothing whatever mattered but the children. And now, she doesn’t take any more notice than if it was one of the servants.”

“I don’t know. It’s a shock, obviously. But I really don’t think mom cares. I honestly believe she doesn’t pay any attention. And it’s so ironic; she used to be all about the kids—nothing was more important to her than the kids. And now, she doesn’t even notice, just like she would with one of the servants.”

“No? Did it upset you very much?”

“No? Did it really upset you?”

“It’s a shock. But I don’t feel it very much, really. I don’t feel any different. We’ve all got to die, and it doesn’t seem to make any great difference, anyhow, whether you die or not. I can’t feel any grief, you know. It leaves me cold. I can’t quite account for it.”

“It’s a shock. But I don’t really feel it that much. I don’t feel any different. We all have to die, and it doesn’t seem to matter much whether you die or not. I can’t feel any grief, you know. It just leaves me cold. I can’t really explain it.”

“You don’t care if you die or not?” asked Birkin.

"You don't care whether you live or die?" Birkin asked.

Gerald looked at him with eyes blue as the blue-fibred steel of a weapon. He felt awkward, but indifferent. As a matter of fact, he did care terribly, with a great fear.

Gerald looked at him with eyes as blue as the blue-fibred steel of a weapon. He felt awkward, but indifferent. The truth is, he cared deeply, filled with a great fear.

“Oh,” he said, “I don’t want to die, why should I? But I never trouble. The question doesn’t seem to be on the carpet for me at all. It doesn’t interest me, you know.”

“Oh,” he said, “I don’t want to die, why should I? But I don’t worry about it. That question doesn’t really seem to come up for me at all. It doesn’t interest me, you know.”

Timor mortis conturbat me,” quoted Birkin, adding—“No, death doesn’t really seem the point any more. It curiously doesn’t concern one. It’s like an ordinary tomorrow.”

Timor mortis conturbat me,” Birkin quoted, then added, “No, death doesn’t really seem important anymore. It strangely doesn’t bother you. It’s like just another ordinary tomorrow.”

Gerald looked closely at his friend. The eyes of the two men met, and an unspoken understanding was exchanged.

Gerald gazed intently at his friend. Their eyes locked, and an unspoken understanding passed between them.

Gerald narrowed his eyes, his face was cool and unscrupulous as he looked at Birkin, impersonally, with a vision that ended in a point in space, strangely keen-eyed and yet blind.

Gerald narrowed his eyes, his expression calm and unfeeling as he looked at Birkin, detached, with a gaze that seemed to focus on some distant point, oddly sharp yet completely oblivious.

“If death isn’t the point,” he said, in a strangely abstract, cold, fine voice—“what is?” He sounded as if he had been found out.

“If death isn’t the point,” he said, in a strangely abstract, cold, refined voice—“then what is?” He sounded like he had been discovered.

“What is?” re-echoed Birkin. And there was a mocking silence.

“What is?” Birkin echoed. And there was a mocking silence.

“There’s long way to go, after the point of intrinsic death, before we disappear,” said Birkin.

“There’s a long way to go, after the point of intrinsic death, before we disappear,” said Birkin.

“There is,” said Gerald. “But what sort of way?” He seemed to press the other man for knowledge which he himself knew far better than Birkin did.

“There is,” said Gerald. “But what kind of way?” He seemed to be pushing the other man for information that he already knew much better than Birkin did.

“Right down the slopes of degeneration—mystic, universal degeneration. There are many stages of pure degradation to go through: agelong. We live on long after our death, and progressively, in progressive devolution.”

“Right down the slopes of deterioration—mystical, universal deterioration. There are many levels of pure decline to experience: eternal. We exist long after our death, and gradually, in gradual decline.”

Gerald listened with a faint, fine smile on his face, all the time, as if, somewhere, he knew so much better than Birkin, all about this: as if his own knowledge were direct and personal, whereas Birkin’s was a matter of observation and inference, not quite hitting the nail on the head:—though aiming near enough at it. But he was not going to give himself away. If Birkin could get at the secrets, let him. Gerald would never help him. Gerald would be a dark horse to the end.

Gerald listened with a faint, subtle smile on his face, as if he knew way more than Birkin about this: as if his knowledge was direct and personal, while Birkin’s came from observation and guesswork, not quite hitting the mark—but close enough. But he wasn’t going to reveal himself. If Birkin wanted to uncover the secrets, let him. Gerald would never assist him. Gerald would remain a mystery to the end.

“Of course,” he said, with a startling change of conversation, “it is father who really feels it. It will finish him. For him the world collapses. All his care now is for Winnie—he must save Winnie. He says she ought to be sent away to school, but she won’t hear of it, and he’ll never do it. Of course she is in rather a queer way. We’re all of us curiously bad at living. We can do things—but we can’t get on with life at all. It’s curious—a family failing.”

"Of course," he said, suddenly shifting the topic, "it's Dad who feels this the most. It’s going to crush him. For him, the world is falling apart. All he cares about now is Winnie—he needs to save Winnie. He says she should be sent away to school, but she won’t consider it, and he’ll never go through with it. She is a bit odd, though. We're all pretty terrible at just living. We can accomplish things, but we can't handle life at all. It's strange—a family trait."

“She oughtn’t to be sent away to school,” said Birkin, who was considering a new proposition.

“She shouldn’t be sent away to school,” said Birkin, who was considering a new idea.

“She oughtn’t. Why?”

"She shouldn't. Why?"

“She’s a queer child—a special child, more special even than you. And in my opinion special children should never be sent away to school. Only moderately ordinary children should be sent to school—so it seems to me.”

“She’s a unique kid—a special kid, even more special than you. And I believe special kids shouldn’t be sent away to school. Only fairly average kids should go to school—at least that’s how I see it.”

“I’m inclined to think just the opposite. I think it would probably make her more normal if she went away and mixed with other children.”

“I actually believe the opposite. I think it would probably make her more normal if she left and interacted with other kids.”

“She wouldn’t mix, you see. You never really mixed, did you? And she wouldn’t be willing even to pretend to. She’s proud, and solitary, and naturally apart. If she has a single nature, why do you want to make her gregarious?”

“She wouldn’t socialize, you know. You never really socialized, did you? And she wouldn’t even be willing to pretend to. She’s proud, and independent, and naturally distant. If she has a single nature, why do you want to make her outgoing?”

“No, I don’t want to make her anything. But I think school would be good for her.”

“No, I don’t want to make her anything. But I think school would be good for her.”

“Was it good for you?”

“Did you enjoy it?”

Gerald’s eyes narrowed uglily. School had been torture to him. Yet he had not questioned whether one should go through this torture. He seemed to believe in education through subjection and torment.

Gerald's eyes narrowed unpleasantly. School had been a nightmare for him. Yet he never questioned whether one should endure this nightmare. He seemed to believe in education through suffering and hardship.

“I hated it at the time, but I can see it was necessary,” he said. “It brought me into line a bit—and you can’t live unless you do come into line somewhere.”

“I hated it back then, but now I realize it was necessary,” he said. “It helped me get in line a bit—and you can’t really live unless you do find some way to fit in.”

“Well,” said Birkin, “I begin to think that you can’t live unless you keep entirely out of the line. It’s no good trying to toe the line, when your one impulse is to smash up the line. Winnie is a special nature, and for special natures you must give a special world.”

“Well,” said Birkin, “I’m starting to think that you can’t really live unless you totally avoid the rules. It’s pointless to try to follow the rules when your only drive is to break them. Winnie is one of a kind, and for people like her, you need to create a one-of-a-kind world.”

“Yes, but where’s your special world?” said Gerald.

“Yes, but where’s your special world?” Gerald asked.

“Make it. Instead of chopping yourself down to fit the world, chop the world down to fit yourself. As a matter of fact, two exceptional people make another world. You and I, we make another, separate world. You don’t want a world same as your brothers-in-law. It’s just the special quality you value. Do you want to be normal or ordinary! It’s a lie. You want to be free and extraordinary, in an extraordinary world of liberty.”

“Create it. Instead of changing yourself to fit into the world, change the world to fit you. In fact, two exceptional people create a new world together. You and I create a different, unique world. You don’t want a world that’s the same as your brothers-in-law. It’s the special quality you cherish. Do you really want to be normal or average? That’s a lie. You want to be free and extraordinary, in an amazing world of freedom.”

Gerald looked at Birkin with subtle eyes of knowledge. But he would never openly admit what he felt. He knew more than Birkin, in one direction—much more. And this gave him his gentle love for the other man, as if Birkin were in some way young, innocent, child-like: so amazingly clever, but incurably innocent.

Gerald looked at Birkin with knowing eyes. But he would never openly admit what he felt. He knew more than Birkin in one way—much more. And this gave him a gentle love for the other man, as if Birkin were somehow young, innocent, and child-like: so incredibly clever, yet hopelessly naive.

“Yet you are so banal as to consider me chiefly a freak,” said Birkin pointedly.

“Yet you are so mundane as to see me mainly as a freak,” Birkin said pointedly.

“A freak!” exclaimed Gerald, startled. And his face opened suddenly, as if lighted with simplicity, as when a flower opens out of the cunning bud. “No—I never consider you a freak.” And he watched the other man with strange eyes, that Birkin could not understand. “I feel,” Gerald continued, “that there is always an element of uncertainty about you—perhaps you are uncertain about yourself. But I’m never sure of you. You can go away and change as easily as if you had no soul.”

“A freak!” Gerald exclaimed, taken aback. His face suddenly brightened with a sense of simplicity, like a flower blooming from its clever bud. “No—I never thought of you as a freak.” He stared at the other man with an odd intensity that Birkin couldn't grasp. “I feel,” Gerald went on, “that there's always some uncertainty about you—maybe you’re unsure of who you are. But I can never be certain about you. You can just leave and change as easily as if you had no soul.”

He looked at Birkin with penetrating eyes. Birkin was amazed. He thought he had all the soul in the world. He stared in amazement. And Gerald, watching, saw the amazing attractive goodliness of his eyes, a young, spontaneous goodness that attracted the other man infinitely, yet filled him with bitter chagrin, because he mistrusted it so much. He knew Birkin could do without him—could forget, and not suffer. This was always present in Gerald’s consciousness, filling him with bitter unbelief: this consciousness of the young, animal-like spontaneity of detachment. It seemed almost like hypocrisy and lying, sometimes, oh, often, on Birkin’s part, to talk so deeply and importantly.

He looked at Birkin with intense eyes. Birkin was stunned. He thought he had all the soul in the world. He stared in disbelief. And Gerald, observing, noticed the striking charm of his eyes, a youthful, genuine goodness that drew the other man in completely, yet filled him with deep resentment because he was so suspicious of it. He knew Birkin could get by without him—could move on and not feel any pain. This was always in Gerald’s mind, filling him with bitter doubt: this awareness of the young, animal-like freedom of detachment. It often seemed almost like hypocrisy and deceit, at times, oh, often, on Birkin’s part, to speak so profoundly and seriously.

Quite other things were going through Birkin’s mind. Suddenly he saw himself confronted with another problem—the problem of love and eternal conjunction between two men. Of course this was necessary—it had been a necessity inside himself all his life—to love a man purely and fully. Of course he had been loving Gerald all along, and all along denying it.

Quite different thoughts were running through Birkin’s mind. Suddenly, he found himself faced with another issue—the issue of love and the lasting bond between two men. This was essential—it had been a deep-seated need within him for as long as he could remember—to love a man completely and sincerely. He had been loving Gerald all along, even while denying it.

He lay in the bed and wondered, whilst his friend sat beside him, lost in brooding. Each man was gone in his own thoughts.

He lay in bed, wondering, while his friend sat next to him, deep in thought. Each man was absorbed in his own reflections.

“You know how the old German knights used to swear a Blutbruderschaft,” he said to Gerald, with quite a new happy activity in his eyes.

“You know how the old German knights used to swear a Blood Brotherhood,” he said to Gerald, with a fresh, cheerful energy in his eyes.

“Make a little wound in their arms, and rub each other’s blood into the cut?” said Gerald.

"Make a small cut on their arms and mix each other's blood into it?" said Gerald.

“Yes—and swear to be true to each other, of one blood, all their lives. That is what we ought to do. No wounds, that is obsolete. But we ought to swear to love each other, you and I, implicitly, and perfectly, finally, without any possibility of going back on it.”

“Yes—and promise to be loyal to each other, united as one, for the rest of our lives. That’s what we should do. No more wounds, that’s outdated. But we should vow to love each other, you and I, completely and perfectly, once and for all, without any chance of taking it back.”

He looked at Gerald with clear, happy eyes of discovery. Gerald looked down at him, attracted, so deeply bondaged in fascinated attraction, that he was mistrustful, resenting the bondage, hating the attraction.

He looked at Gerald with bright, joyful eyes of discovery. Gerald looked down at him, drawn in, so tightly trapped in fascinated attraction that he felt suspicious, resenting the trap, and hating the attraction.

“We will swear to each other, one day, shall we?” pleaded Birkin. “We will swear to stand by each other—be true to each other—ultimately—infallibly—given to each other, organically—without possibility of taking back.”

“We’ll promise each other one day, right?” Birkin pleaded. “We’ll promise to stand by each other—to be true to each other—ultimately—infallibly—given to each other, organically—no chance of taking it back.”

Birkin sought hard to express himself. But Gerald hardly listened. His face shone with a certain luminous pleasure. He was pleased. But he kept his reserve. He held himself back.

Birkin struggled to express himself. But Gerald barely paid attention. His face glowed with a kind of bright pleasure. He was happy. But he stayed distant. He held himself back.

“Shall we swear to each other, one day?” said Birkin, putting out his hand towards Gerald.

“Should we swear to each other, one day?” said Birkin, extending his hand toward Gerald.

Gerald just touched the extended fine, living hand, as if withheld and afraid.

Gerald only brushed against the outstretched, delicate hand, as if he was hesitant and scared.

“We’ll leave it till I understand it better,” he said, in a voice of excuse.

“We'll wait until I understand it better,” he said, sounding apologetic.

Birkin watched him. A little sharp disappointment, perhaps a touch of contempt came into his heart.

Birkin watched him. A slight feeling of disappointment and maybe a hint of contempt crept into his heart.

“Yes,” he said. “You must tell me what you think, later. You know what I mean? Not sloppy emotionalism. An impersonal union that leaves one free.”

“Yes,” he said. “You have to tell me what you think later. You know what I mean? Not messy emotional stuff. A neutral connection that allows one to be free.”

They lapsed both into silence. Birkin was looking at Gerald all the time. He seemed now to see, not the physical, animal man, which he usually saw in Gerald, and which usually he liked so much, but the man himself, complete, and as if fated, doomed, limited. This strange sense of fatality in Gerald, as if he were limited to one form of existence, one knowledge, one activity, a sort of fatal halfness, which to himself seemed wholeness, always overcame Birkin after their moments of passionate approach, and filled him with a sort of contempt, or boredom. It was the insistence on the limitation which so bored Birkin in Gerald. Gerald could never fly away from himself, in real indifferent gaiety. He had a clog, a sort of monomania.

They both fell silent. Birkin kept looking at Gerald. He now seemed to see, not just the physical, animalistic side of Gerald, which he usually found appealing, but the man himself, fully formed, as if fated, doomed, limited. This odd sense of inevitability in Gerald, as if he were confined to one way of living, one type of knowledge, one kind of activity—a kind of fatal half-ness that felt like wholeness to Gerald—always overwhelmed Birkin after their moments of passionate connection and left him feeling a mix of contempt and boredom. It was Gerald's insistence on his own limitations that bored Birkin the most. Gerald could never break free from himself with genuine indifference or joy. He had a burden, a kind of obsession.

There was silence for a time. Then Birkin said, in a lighter tone, letting the stress of the contact pass:

There was a moment of silence. Then Birkin said, in a more relaxed tone, easing the tension of the interaction:

“Can’t you get a good governess for Winifred?—somebody exceptional?”

“Can't you find a good governess for Winifred?—someone exceptional?”

“Hermione Roddice suggested we should ask Gudrun to teach her to draw and to model in clay. You know Winnie is astonishingly clever with that plasticine stuff. Hermione declares she is an artist.” Gerald spoke in the usual animated, chatty manner, as if nothing unusual had passed. But Birkin’s manner was full of reminder.

“Hermione Roddice suggested we should ask Gudrun to teach her how to draw and work with clay. You know Winnie is incredibly talented with that plasticine stuff. Hermione says she's an artist.” Gerald spoke in his usual lively, chatty way, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. But Birkin's demeanor was full of unease.

“Really! I didn’t know that. Oh well then, if Gudrun would teach her, it would be perfect—couldn’t be anything better—if Winifred is an artist. Because Gudrun somewhere is one. And every true artist is the salvation of every other.”

“Really! I had no idea. Well then, if Gudrun would teach her, that would be fantastic—there couldn’t be anything better—if Winifred is an artist. Because Gudrun is one in her own way. And every true artist is the salvation of every other.”

“I thought they got on so badly, as a rule.”

“I thought they usually got along really badly.”

“Perhaps. But only artists produce for each other the world that is fit to live in. If you can arrange that for Winifred, it is perfect.”

“Maybe. But only artists create a world that’s worth living in for each other. If you can set up that for Winifred, it’s perfect.”

“But you think she wouldn’t come?”

“But you think she wouldn’t show up?”

“I don’t know. Gudrun is rather self-opinionated. She won’t go cheap anywhere. Or if she does, she’ll pretty soon take herself back. So whether she would condescend to do private teaching, particularly here, in Beldover, I don’t know. But it would be just the thing. Winifred has got a special nature. And if you can put into her way the means of being self-sufficient, that is the best thing possible. She’ll never get on with the ordinary life. You find it difficult enough yourself, and she is several skins thinner than you are. It is awful to think what her life will be like unless she does find a means of expression, some way of fulfilment. You can see what mere leaving it to fate brings. You can see how much marriage is to be trusted to—look at your own mother.”

“I don’t know. Gudrun has a pretty strong opinion about everything. She doesn’t settle for cheap options anywhere. And if she does, she usually changes her mind quickly. So I’m not sure if she would even consider doing private teaching, especially here in Beldover. But it would be perfect. Winifred has a unique personality. If you can help her become more independent, that would be the best thing for her. She won’t fit into a normal life. You struggle enough with it yourself, and she’s way more sensitive than you are. It’s terrifying to think about what her life will be like unless she finds a way to express herself, some way to feel fulfilled. You can see what just leaving things to chance leads to. You can tell how much you can rely on marriage—just look at your own mother.”

“Do you think mother is abnormal?”

“Do you think mom is weird?”

“No! I think she only wanted something more, or other than the common run of life. And not getting it, she has gone wrong perhaps.”

“No! I think she just wanted something more, or different from the ordinary life. And since she didn’t get it, maybe she’s gone astray.”

“After producing a brood of wrong children,” said Gerald gloomily.

“After having a bunch of messed-up kids,” Gerald said gloomily.

“No more wrong than any of the rest of us,” Birkin replied. “The most normal people have the worst subterranean selves, take them one by one.”

“No more messed up than any of the rest of us,” Birkin replied. “The most normal people have the darkest hidden sides, look at them one by one.”

“Sometimes I think it is a curse to be alive,” said Gerald with sudden impotent anger.

“Sometimes I think it’s a curse to be alive,” Gerald said, feeling a surge of helpless anger.

“Well,” said Birkin, “why not! Let it be a curse sometimes to be alive—at other times it is anything but a curse. You’ve got plenty of zest in it really.”

“Well,” said Birkin, “why not! Sometimes being alive can feel like a curse—but at other times, it’s anything but. There’s definitely plenty of excitement in it.”

“Less than you’d think,” said Gerald, revealing a strange poverty in his look at the other man.

“Less than you’d think,” Gerald said, showing a strange emptiness in his expression as he looked at the other man.

There was silence, each thinking his own thoughts.

There was silence, each person lost in their own thoughts.

“I don’t see what she has to distinguish between teaching at the Grammar School, and coming to teach Win,” said Gerald.

“I don’t understand what she thinks is so different between teaching at the Grammar School and coming to teach Win,” said Gerald.

“The difference between a public servant and a private one. The only nobleman today, king and only aristocrat, is the public, the public. You are quite willing to serve the public—but to be a private tutor—”

“The difference between a public servant and a private one. The only nobleman today, king, and the only aristocrat, is the public, the public. You are more than willing to serve the public—but to be a private tutor—”

“I don’t want to serve either—”

“I don’t want to serve either—”

“No! And Gudrun will probably feel the same.”

“No! And Gudrun will likely feel the same way.”

Gerald thought for a few minutes. Then he said:

Gerald thought for a few minutes. Then he said:

“At all events, father won’t make her feel like a private servant. He will be fussy and greatful enough.”

“At any rate, dad won’t treat her like a personal servant. He’ll be picky and appreciative enough.”

“So he ought. And so ought all of you. Do you think you can hire a woman like Gudrun Brangwen with money? She is your equal like anything—probably your superior.”

“So he should. And so should all of you. Do you really think you can buy a woman like Gudrun Brangwen with money? She is your equal in every way—probably even better than you.”

“Is she?” said Gerald.

"Is she?" Gerald asked.

“Yes, and if you haven’t the guts to know it, I hope she’ll leave you to your own devices.”

“Yes, and if you don’t have the courage to face it, I hope she’ll leave you to figure things out on your own.”

“Nevertheless,” said Gerald, “if she is my equal, I wish she weren’t a teacher, because I don’t think teachers as a rule are my equal.”

“Still,” Gerald said, “if she is my equal, I wish she wasn’t a teacher, because I don’t think teachers are usually my equal.”

“Nor do I, damn them. But am I a teacher because I teach, or a parson because I preach?”

“Neither do I, damn them. But am I a teacher just because I teach, or a pastor just because I preach?”

Gerald laughed. He was always uneasy on this score. He did not want to claim social superiority, yet he would not claim intrinsic personal superiority, because he would never base his standard of values on pure being. So he wobbled upon a tacit assumption of social standing. No, Birkin wanted him to accept the fact of intrinsic difference between human beings, which he did not intend to accept. It was against his social honour, his principle. He rose to go.

Gerald laughed. He always felt uncomfortable about this issue. He didn’t want to assert social superiority, but he also wouldn’t claim personal superiority because he would never judge his values based solely on existence. So, he hesitated on an unspoken assumption of social status. No, Birkin wanted him to acknowledge the reality of inherent differences among people, which he had no intention of doing. It contradicted his social honor, his principle. He stood up to leave.

“I’ve been neglecting my business all this while,” he said smiling.

“I’ve been ignoring my business this whole time,” he said, smiling.

“I ought to have reminded you before,” Birkin replied, laughing and mocking.

“I should have reminded you earlier,” Birkin said, laughing and teasing.

“I knew you’d say something like that,” laughed Gerald, rather uneasily.

“I knew you’d say something like that,” Gerald laughed, feeling a bit uneasy.

“Did you?”

"Did you?"

“Yes, Rupert. It wouldn’t do for us all to be like you are—we should soon be in the cart. When I am above the world, I shall ignore all businesses.”

“Yes, Rupert. It wouldn’t be good for all of us to be like you—we’d quickly be in trouble. When I rise above it all, I’ll ignore all responsibilities.”

“Of course, we’re not in the cart now,” said Birkin, satirically.

“Of course, we’re not in the cart now,” Birkin said with a smirk.

“Not as much as you make out. At any rate, we have enough to eat and drink—”

“Not as much as you’re suggesting. Anyway, we have plenty to eat and drink—”

“And be satisfied,” added Birkin.

"And be content," added Birkin.

Gerald came near the bed and stood looking down at Birkin whose throat was exposed, whose tossed hair fell attractively on the warm brow, above the eyes that were so unchallenged and still in the satirical face. Gerald, full-limbed and turgid with energy, stood unwilling to go, he was held by the presence of the other man. He had not the power to go away.

Gerald approached the bed and stood looking down at Birkin, whose throat was exposed and whose tousled hair fell charmingly over his warm forehead, above eyes that appeared calm and undisturbed in his sarcastic expression. Gerald, strong and brimming with energy, found it hard to leave; he was captivated by the presence of the other man. He felt unable to walk away.

“So,” said Birkin. “Good-bye.” And he reached out his hand from under the bed-clothes, smiling with a glimmering look.

“So,” said Birkin. “Goodbye.” And he stretched out his hand from under the bedcovers, smiling with a glimmer in his eyes.

“Good-bye,” said Gerald, taking the warm hand of his friend in a firm grasp. “I shall come again. I miss you down at the mill.”

“Goodbye,” Gerald said, taking his friend’s warm hand in a firm grip. “I’ll come back soon. I miss you at the mill.”

“I’ll be there in a few days,” said Birkin.

"I'll be there in a few days," Birkin said.

The eyes of the two men met again. Gerald’s, that were keen as a hawk’s, were suffused now with warm light and with unadmitted love, Birkin looked back as out of a darkness, unsounded and unknown, yet with a kind of warmth, that seemed to flow over Gerald’s brain like a fertile sleep.

The eyes of the two men met again. Gerald’s, sharp as a hawk’s, were now filled with a warm light and unacknowledged love. Birkin looked back as if from a profound and mysterious darkness, yet with a kind of warmth that seemed to wash over Gerald’s mind like a soothing sleep.

“Good-bye then. There’s nothing I can do for you?”

“Goodbye then. Is there nothing I can do for you?”

“Nothing, thanks.”

"No, thanks."

Birkin watched the black-clothed form of the other man move out of the door, the bright head was gone, he turned over to sleep.

Birkin watched the man in black leave through the door, the bright head disappeared, and he turned over to sleep.

CHAPTER XVII.
THE INDUSTRIAL MAGNATE

In Beldover, there was both for Ursula and for Gudrun an interval. It seemed to Ursula as if Birkin had gone out of her for the time, he had lost his significance, he scarcely mattered in her world. She had her own friends, her own activities, her own life. She turned back to the old ways with zest, away from him.

In Beldover, there was a break for both Ursula and Gudrun. To Ursula, it felt like Birkin had faded from her life; he no longer held any importance and barely registered in her world. She had her own friends, her own pursuits, and her own life. She eagerly returned to her old ways, distancing herself from him.

And Gudrun, after feeling every moment in all her veins conscious of Gerald Crich, connected even physically with him, was now almost indifferent to the thought of him. She was nursing new schemes for going away and trying a new form of life. All the time, there was something in her urging her to avoid the final establishing of a relationship with Gerald. She felt it would be wiser and better to have no more than a casual acquaintance with him.

And Gudrun, who had felt every moment pulsing through her veins in awareness of Gerald Crich, now found herself almost indifferent to the thought of him. She was coming up with new plans to leave and explore a different way of life. All the while, something inside her urged her to steer clear of fully committing to a relationship with Gerald. She believed it would be smarter and better to keep things casual between them.

She had a scheme for going to St Petersburg, where she had a friend who was a sculptor like herself, and who lived with a wealthy Russian whose hobby was jewel-making. The emotional, rather rootless life of the Russians appealed to her. She did not want to go to Paris. Paris was dry, and essentially boring. She would like to go to Rome, Munich, Vienna, or to St Petersburg or Moscow. She had a friend in St Petersburg and a friend in Munich. To each of these she wrote, asking about rooms.

She had a plan to go to St. Petersburg, where she had a friend who was a sculptor like her, living with a wealthy Russian whose hobby was making jewelry. The emotional, somewhat aimless lifestyle of the Russians attracted her. She didn't want to go to Paris. Paris felt dry and basically dull. She would prefer to visit Rome, Munich, Vienna, or St. Petersburg or Moscow. She had a friend in St. Petersburg and a friend in Munich. To each of them, she wrote, asking about available rooms.

She had a certain amount of money. She had come home partly to save, and now she had sold several pieces of work, she had been praised in various shows. She knew she could become quite the “go’ if she went to London. But she knew London, she wanted something else. She had seventy pounds, of which nobody knew anything. She would move soon, as soon as she heard from her friends. Her nature, in spite of her apparent placidity and calm, was profoundly restless.

She had a bit of money. She had come home partly to save, and now that she had sold several pieces and received praise at various shows, she knew she could really stand out if she went to London. But she knew London, and she wanted something different. She had seventy pounds that nobody knew about. She would move soon, as soon as she heard from her friends. Her personality, despite her calm and serene exterior, was deeply restless.

The sisters happened to call in a cottage in Willey Green to buy honey. Mrs Kirk, a stout, pale, sharp-nosed woman, sly, honied, with something shrewish and cat-like beneath, asked the girls into her too cosy, too tidy kitchen. There was a cat-like comfort and cleanliness everywhere.

The sisters happened to stop by a cottage in Willey Green to buy honey. Mrs. Kirk, a plump, pale woman with a sharp nose, was cunning and sweet-talking, but there was something sly and cat-like about her. She invited the girls into her overly cozy, overly tidy kitchen. There was a cat-like comfort and cleanliness everywhere.

“Yes, Miss Brangwen,” she said, in her slightly whining, insinuating voice, “and how do you like being back in the old place, then?”

“Yes, Miss Brangwen,” she said, in her slightly whiny, suggestive voice, “so how do you like being back in the old place, then?”

Gudrun, whom she addressed, hated her at once.

Gudrun, who she was talking to, immediately hated her.

“I don’t care for it,” she replied abruptly.

"I don't care for it," she said curtly.

“You don’t? Ay, well, I suppose you found a difference from London. You like life, and big, grand places. Some of us has to be content with Willey Green and Beldover. And what do you think of our Grammar School, as there’s so much talk about?”

“You don’t? Oh, well, I guess you noticed a difference from London. You enjoy life and big, impressive places. Some of us have to be happy with Willey Green and Beldover. And what do you think of our Grammar School, since there’s so much buzz about it?”

“What do I think of it?” Gudrun looked round at her slowly. “Do you mean, do I think it’s a good school?”

“What do I think of it?” Gudrun looked around at her slowly. “Do you mean, do I think it’s a good school?”

“Yes. What is your opinion of it?”

“Yes. What do you think about it?”

“I do think it’s a good school.”

“I think it’s a good school.”

Gudrun was very cold and repelling. She knew the common people hated the school.

Gudrun was very cold and unapproachable. She knew the ordinary people despised the school.

“Ay, you do, then! I’ve heard so much, one way and the other. It’s nice to know what those that’s in it feel. But opinions vary, don’t they? Mr Crich up at Highclose is all for it. Ay, poor man, I’m afraid he’s not long for this world. He’s very poorly.”

“Ay, you do! I’ve heard so much from both sides. It’s good to know how those involved feel. But opinions differ, right? Mr. Crich up at Highclose is all for it. Ay, poor guy, I’m afraid he won’t be around much longer. He’s really unwell.”

“Is he worse?” asked Ursula.

"Is he worse?" Ursula asked.

“Eh, yes—since they lost Miss Diana. He’s gone off to a shadow. Poor man, he’s had a world of trouble.”

“Yeah, since Miss Diana is gone. He’s disappeared into the background. Poor guy, he’s been through a lot.”

“Has he?” asked Gudrun, faintly ironic.

“Has he?” asked Gudrun, with a hint of irony.

“He has, a world of trouble. And as nice and kind a gentleman as ever you could wish to meet. His children don’t take after him.”

“He has a lot of trouble. And he’s as nice and kind a guy as you could ever hope to meet. His kids don’t take after him.”

“I suppose they take after their mother?” said Ursula.

“I guess they take after their mom?” said Ursula.

“In many ways.” Mrs Krik lowered her voice a little. “She was a proud haughty lady when she came into these parts—my word, she was that! She mustn’t be looked at, and it was worth your life to speak to her.” The woman made a dry, sly face.

“In many ways.” Mrs. Krik lowered her voice a little. “She was a proud, arrogant lady when she came to this area—my word, she really was! You couldn’t look at her, and talking to her could cost you your life.” The woman made a dry, sly face.

“Did you know her when she was first married?”

“Did you know her when she first got married?”

“Yes, I knew her. I nursed three of her children. And proper little terrors they were, little fiends—that Gerald was a demon if ever there was one, a proper demon, ay, at six months old.” A curious malicious, sly tone came into the woman’s voice.

“Yes, I knew her. I took care of three of her kids. And they were proper little troublemakers, little devils—that Gerald was a total menace, a real demon, yeah, even at six months old.” A curious, malicious, sly tone crept into the woman’s voice.

“Really,” said Gudrun.

"Seriously," said Gudrun.

“That wilful, masterful—he’d mastered one nurse at six months. Kick, and scream, and struggle like a demon. Many’s the time I’ve pinched his little bottom for him, when he was a child in arms. Ay, and he’d have been better if he’d had it pinched oftener. But she wouldn’t have them corrected—no-o, wouldn’t hear of it. I can remember the rows she had with Mr Crich, my word. When he’d got worked up, properly worked up till he could stand no more, he’d lock the study door and whip them. But she paced up and down all the while like a tiger outside, like a tiger, with very murder in her face. She had a face that could look death. And when the door was opened, she’d go in with her hands lifted—‘What have you been doing to my children, you coward.’ She was like one out of her mind. I believe he was frightened of her; he had to be driven mad before he’d lift a finger. Didn’t the servants have a life of it! And didn’t we used to be thankful when one of them caught it. They were the torment of your life.”

“That willful, controlling—he had managed to dominate one nurse by six months old. He would kick, scream, and fight like crazy. Many times I've pinched his little bottom when he was just a baby. Yeah, and he would have been better off if it had happened more often. But she wouldn’t allow any discipline—no way, wouldn’t hear of it. I can remember the arguments she had with Mr. Crich, my word. When he got really worked up, he would lock the study door and spank them. But she would pace back and forth outside like a tiger, with murder on her face. She had a face that could look death. And when the door would open, she’d march in with her hands raised—‘What have you been doing to my children, you coward?’ She acted like she was out of her mind. I believe he was afraid of her; he had to be pushed to the brink before he’d lift a finger. Didn’t the servants have it rough! And didn't we all feel relieved when one of them got it. They were the bane of your life.”

“Really!” said Gudrun.

"Seriously!" said Gudrun.

“In every possible way. If you wouldn’t let them smash their pots on the table, if you wouldn’t let them drag the kitten about with a string round its neck, if you wouldn’t give them whatever they asked for, every mortal thing—then there was a shine on, and their mother coming in asking—‘What’s the matter with him? What have you done to him? What is it, Darling?’ And then she’d turn on you as if she’d trample you under her feet. But she didn’t trample on me. I was the only one that could do anything with her demons—for she wasn’t going to be bothered with them herself. No, she took no trouble for them. But they must just have their way, they mustn’t be spoken to. And Master Gerald was the beauty. I left when he was a year and a half, I could stand no more. But I pinched his little bottom for him when he was in arms, I did, when there was no holding him, and I’m not sorry I did—”

“In every possible way. If you wouldn’t let them smash their pots on the table, if you wouldn’t let them drag the kitten around with a string tied to its neck, if you wouldn’t give them everything they asked for, every single thing—then there was a commotion, and their mom would walk in asking—‘What’s wrong with him? What have you done to him? What is it, Darling?’ And then she’d turn on you like she would crush you under her feet. But she didn’t crush me. I was the only one who could handle her tantrums—because she wasn’t going to deal with them herself. No, she didn’t make any effort for them. But they had to have their way, and they weren’t to be talked to. And Master Gerald was the cutest. I left when he was a year and a half; I couldn’t take it anymore. But I pinched his little bottom when he was in my arms, I really did, when there was no keeping him still, and I don’t regret it—”

Gudrun went away in fury and loathing. The phrase, “I pinched his little bottom for him,” sent her into a white, stony fury. She could not bear it, she wanted to have the woman taken out at once and strangled. And yet there the phrase was lodged in her mind for ever, beyond escape. She felt, one day, she would have to tell him, to see how he took it. And she loathed herself for the thought.

Gudrun stormed off in anger and disgust. The phrase, “I pinched his little bottom for him,” filled her with a cold, hard rage. She couldn’t stand it; she wanted the woman to be taken away and choked. Yet that phrase was stuck in her mind forever, impossible to shake off. She felt that one day she would have to tell him, just to see how he would react. And she hated herself for even considering it.

But at Shortlands the life-long struggle was coming to a close. The father was ill and was going to die. He had bad internal pains, which took away all his attentive life, and left him with only a vestige of his consciousness. More and more a silence came over him, he was less and less acutely aware of his surroundings. The pain seemed to absorb his activity. He knew it was there, he knew it would come again. It was like something lurking in the darkness within him. And he had not the power, or the will, to seek it out and to know it. There it remained in the darkness, the great pain, tearing him at times, and then being silent. And when it tore him he crouched in silent subjection under it, and when it left him alone again, he refused to know of it. It was within the darkness, let it remain unknown. So he never admitted it, except in a secret corner of himself, where all his never-revealed fears and secrets were accumulated. For the rest, he had a pain, it went away, it made no difference. It even stimulated him, excited him.

But at Shortlands, the lifelong struggle was coming to an end. The father was sick and was going to die. He had severe internal pains that left him unable to engage with life, leaving only a faint sense of awareness. More and more, silence enveloped him; he became less and less aware of what was happening around him. The pain seemed to consume his energy. He knew it was there, and he knew it would return. It was like something lurking in the darkness within him. He didn't have the strength or the desire to confront it and understand it. There it remained, in the shadows, a great pain that would sometimes tear through him and then go quiet. When it tore at him, he shrank away in silent submission, and when it left him alone again, he chose to ignore it. It was in the darkness; let it stay unknown. So he never acknowledged it, except in a hidden part of himself where all his unspoken fears and secrets accumulated. Aside from that, he had a pain—it would go away and it didn’t make a difference. It even energized him, stirred him up.

But it gradually absorbed his life. Gradually it drew away all his potentiality, it bled him into the dark, it weaned him of life and drew him away into the darkness. And in this twilight of his life little remained visible to him. The business, his work, that was gone entirely. His public interests had disappeared as if they had never been. Even his family had become extraneous to him, he could only remember, in some slight non-essential part of himself, that such and such were his children. But it was historical fact, not vital to him. He had to make an effort to know their relation to him. Even his wife barely existed. She indeed was like the darkness, like the pain within him. By some strange association, the darkness that contained the pain and the darkness that contained his wife were identical. All his thoughts and understandings became blurred and fused, and now his wife and the consuming pain were the same dark secret power against him, that he never faced. He never drove the dread out of its lair within him. He only knew that there was a dark place, and something inhabiting this darkness which issued from time to time and rent him. But he dared not penetrate and drive the beast into the open. He had rather ignore its existence. Only, in his vague way, the dread was his wife, the destroyer, and it was the pain, the destruction, a darkness which was one and both.

But it slowly took over his life. It drained away all his potential, pulling him into darkness, distancing him from life. As he approached the end, very little was clear to him. His job was completely gone. His interests faded away like they had never existed. Even his family felt distant; he could only remember, in some minor, unimportant part of himself, that he had children. But that was just a fact, not something that mattered to him. He had to force himself to remember how they were related. Even his wife barely registered. She was like the darkness and the pain inside him. Strangely, the darkness that held the pain and the darkness that held his wife were the same. All his thoughts and perceptions merged together, and now his wife and the overwhelming pain became the same dark secret force against him that he never confronted. He never expelled the fear from its hiding place inside him. He only knew there was a dark space containing something that would occasionally strike at him. But he was too scared to confront it, preferring to ignore it. In a vague way, he equated the dread with his wife, the destroyer, and it was the pain, the devastation, a darkness that was both one and the same.

He very rarely saw his wife. She kept her room. Only occasionally she came forth, with her head stretched forward, and in her low, possessed voice, she asked him how he was. And he answered her, in the habit of more than thirty years: “Well, I don’t think I’m any the worse, dear.” But he was frightened of her, underneath this safeguard of habit, frightened almost to the verge of death.

He hardly ever saw his wife. She stayed in her room most of the time. Sometimes she would come out, leaning forward, and in her soft, intense voice, she would ask him how he was doing. He replied, with over thirty years of habit, “Well, I don’t think I’m any worse, dear.” But he was scared of her, beneath that shield of routine, almost to the point of death.

But all his life, he had been so constant to his lights, he had never broken down. He would die even now without breaking down, without knowing what his feelings were, towards her. All his life, he had said: “Poor Christiana, she has such a strong temper.” With unbroken will, he had stood by this position with regard to her, he had substituted pity for all his hostility, pity had been his shield and his safeguard, and his infallible weapon. And still, in his consciousness, he was sorry for her, her nature was so violent and so impatient.

But throughout his life, he had stayed true to his beliefs, never wavering. Even now, he would die without giving in, without understanding his feelings for her. He had always thought, “Poor Christiana, she has such a strong temper.” With unwavering determination, he maintained this view about her; he replaced hostility with pity, which became his shield, his protection, and his sure-fire tool. Still, he felt sorry for her; her nature was so intense and so restless.

But now his pity, with his life, was wearing thin, and the dread almost amounting to horror, was rising into being. But before the armour of his pity really broke, he would die, as an insect when its shell is cracked. This was his final resource. Others would live on, and know the living death, the ensuing process of hopeless chaos. He would not. He denied death its victory.

But now his compassion, along with his life, was fading, and the fear almost turning into horror was starting to take shape. But before the shield of his compassion fully shattered, he would die, like an insect when its shell is broken. This was his last resort. Others would continue living and experience a living death, the subsequent descent into hopeless chaos. He wouldn’t. He refused to let death win.

He had been so constant to his lights, so constant to charity, and to his love for his neighbour. Perhaps he had loved his neighbour even better than himself—which is going one further than the commandment. Always, this flame had burned in his heart, sustaining him through everything, the welfare of the people. He was a large employer of labour, he was a great mine-owner. And he had never lost this from his heart, that in Christ he was one with his workmen. Nay, he had felt inferior to them, as if they through poverty and labour were nearer to God than he. He had always the unacknowledged belief, that it was his workmen, the miners, who held in their hands the means of salvation. To move nearer to God, he must move towards his miners, his life must gravitate towards theirs. They were, unconsciously, his idol, his God made manifest. In them he worshipped the highest, the great, sympathetic, mindless Godhead of humanity.

He had always been true to his principles, dedicated to helping others, and loving his neighbors. Maybe he even loved them more than himself—which goes beyond just the commandment. This passion burned in his heart, keeping him going through everything, focused on the people's well-being. He was a major employer and a significant mine owner. Yet he never forgot that, in Christ, he was one with his workers. In fact, he often felt inferior to them, believing that their struggles and hardships brought them closer to God than he was. He held a deep, unspoken belief that it was his workers, the miners, who held the key to salvation. To get closer to God, he needed to draw closer to his miners; his life had to align with theirs. They were, in a way, his idol, his God made real. In them, he found reverence for the highest, the vast, compassionate, and often unnoticed essence of humanity.

And all the while, his wife had opposed him like one of the great demons of hell. Strange, like a bird of prey, with the fascinating beauty and abstraction of a hawk, she had beat against the bars of his philanthropy, and like a hawk in a cage, she had sunk into silence. By force of circumstance, because all the world combined to make the cage unbreakable, he had been too strong for her, he had kept her prisoner. And because she was his prisoner, his passion for her had always remained keen as death. He had always loved her, loved her with intensity. Within the cage, she was denied nothing, she was given all licence.

And all the while, his wife had opposed him like one of the great demons of hell. Strange, like a bird of prey, with the captivating beauty and mystery of a hawk, she had slammed against the bars of his generosity, and like a hawk in a cage, she had fallen silent. Due to the circumstances, because the whole world combined to make the cage unbreakable, he had been too powerful for her; he had kept her trapped. And because she was his captive, his passion for her had always remained sharp and intense. He had always loved her, loved her deeply. Within the cage, she was denied nothing; she was given complete freedom.

But she had gone almost mad. Of wild and overweening temper, she could not bear the humiliation of her husband’s soft, half-appealing kindness to everybody. He was not deceived by the poor. He knew they came and sponged on him, and whined to him, the worse sort; the majority, luckily for him, were much too proud to ask for anything, much too independent to come knocking at his door. But in Beldover, as everywhere else, there were the whining, parasitic, foul human beings who come crawling after charity, and feeding on the living body of the public like lice. A kind of fire would go over Christiana Crich’s brain, as she saw two more pale-faced, creeping women in objectionable black clothes, cringing lugubriously up the drive to the door. She wanted to set the dogs on them, “Hi Rip! Hi Ring! Ranger! At ’em boys, set ’em off.” But Crowther, the butler, with all the rest of the servants, was Mr Crich’s man. Nevertheless, when her husband was away, she would come down like a wolf on the crawling supplicants:

But she had nearly gone mad. With her wild and fiery temper, she couldn’t handle the embarrassment of her husband’s soft, somewhat appealing kindness towards everyone. He wasn’t fooled by the poor. He knew they came to take advantage of him and whine to him, the worst kind; fortunately for him, most were too proud to ask for anything and too independent to knock on his door. But in Beldover, like everywhere else, there were those whining, parasitic, disgusting people who crawled after charity, feeding off the community like lice. A kind of rage would surge through Christiana Crich’s mind as she spotted two more pale-faced, creeping women in off-putting black clothes, pitifully approaching the door. She wanted to let the dogs loose on them, “Hey Rip! Hey Ring! Ranger! Go get ’em, boys, chase ’em away.” But Crowther, the butler, along with the rest of the staff, was loyal to Mr. Crich. Still, when her husband was away, she would come down on the crawling beggars like a wolf:

“What do you people want? There is nothing for you here. You have no business on the drive at all. Simpson, drive them away and let no more of them through the gate.”

“What do you all want? There’s nothing for you here. You shouldn’t even be on the drive. Simpson, get them out of here and don’t let any more in through the gate.”

The servants had to obey her. And she would stand watching with an eye like the eagle’s, whilst the groom in clumsy confusion drove the lugubrious persons down the drive, as if they were rusty fowls, scuttling before him.

The servants had to follow her orders. And she would stand there watching with a sharp eye, like an eagle, while the groom, in awkward clumsiness, drove the gloomy people down the driveway as if they were rusty chickens scrambling away from him.

But they learned to know, from the lodge-keeper, when Mrs Crich was away, and they timed their visits. How many times, in the first years, would Crowther knock softly at the door: “Person to see you, sir.”

But they found out from the lodge-keeper when Mrs. Crich was away, and they planned their visits accordingly. How many times, in those early years, would Crowther knock softly at the door: “Someone to see you, sir.”

“What name?”

"What's the name?"

“Grocock, sir.”

“Grocock, sir.”

“What do they want?” The question was half impatient, half gratified. He liked hearing appeals to his charity.

“What do they want?” The question was a mix of impatience and satisfaction. He enjoyed hearing requests for his generosity.

“About a child, sir.”

“It's about a kid, sir.”

“Show them into the library, and tell them they shouldn’t come after eleven o’clock in the morning.”

“Take them to the library and let them know they shouldn’t come after eleven in the morning.”

“Why do you get up from dinner?—send them off,” his wife would say abruptly.

“Why do you get up from dinner?—send them off,” his wife would say abruptly.

“Oh, I can’t do that. It’s no trouble just to hear what they have to say.”

“Oh, I can’t do that. It’s no trouble just to listen to what they have to say.”

“How many more have been here today? Why don’t you establish open house for them? They would soon oust me and the children.”

“How many more have been here today? Why don’t you have an open house for them? They’d quickly push me and the kids out.”

“You know dear, it doesn’t hurt me to hear what they have to say. And if they really are in trouble—well, it is my duty to help them out of it.”

“You know, dear, it doesn’t bother me to hear what they have to say. And if they really are in trouble—well, it’s my responsibility to help them out of it.”

“It’s your duty to invite all the rats in the world to gnaw at your bones.”

“It’s your responsibility to invite all the rats in the world to chew on your bones.”

“Come, Christiana, it isn’t like that. Don’t be uncharitable.”

“Come on, Christiana, that's not how it is. Don’t be unkind.”

But she suddenly swept out of the room, and out to the study. There sat the meagre charity-seekers, looking as if they were at the doctor’s.

But she suddenly stormed out of the room and headed to the study. There sat the thin charity-seekers, looking like they were at the doctor's office.

“Mr Crich can’t see you. He can’t see you at this hour. Do you think he is your property, that you can come whenever you like? You must go away, there is nothing for you here.”

“Mr. Crich can’t see you. He can’t see you right now. Do you think he belongs to you, that you can just show up whenever you want? You need to leave; there’s nothing for you here.”

The poor people rose in confusion. But Mr Crich, pale and black-bearded and deprecating, came behind her, saying:

The poor people stood up in confusion. But Mr. Crich, pale with a black beard and looking apologetic, came up behind her, saying:

“Yes, I don’t like you coming as late as this. I’ll hear any of you in the morning part of the day, but I can’t really do with you after. What’s amiss then, Gittens. How is your Missis?”

“Yes, I don’t like you showing up this late. I’ll listen to any of you in the morning, but I really can’t deal with you later. What’s wrong, Gittens? How’s your wife?”

“Why, she’s sunk very low, Mester Crich, she’s a’most gone, she is—”

“Honestly, she’s hit rock bottom, Mr. Crich, she’s almost gone, she really is—”

Sometimes, it seemed to Mrs Crich as if her husband were some subtle funeral bird, feeding on the miseries of the people. It seemed to her he was never satisfied unless there was some sordid tale being poured out to him, which he drank in with a sort of mournful, sympathetic satisfaction. He would have no raison d’être if there were no lugubrious miseries in the world, as an undertaker would have no meaning if there were no funerals.

Sometimes, it seemed to Mrs. Crich like her husband was some kind of subtle funeral bird, feeding on the miseries of others. It felt to her that he was never satisfied unless there was a grim story being shared with him, which he absorbed with a kind of sad, sympathetic enjoyment. He would have no reason to exist if there were no sorrowful miseries in the world, just like an undertaker would have no purpose if there were no funerals.

Mrs Crich recoiled back upon herself, she recoiled away from this world of creeping democracy. A band of tight, baleful exclusion fastened round her heart, her isolation was fierce and hard, her antagonism was passive but terribly pure, like that of a hawk in a cage. As the years went on, she lost more and more count of the world, she seemed rapt in some glittering abstraction, almost purely unconscious. She would wander about the house and about the surrounding country, staring keenly and seeing nothing. She rarely spoke, she had no connection with the world. And she did not even think. She was consumed in a fierce tension of opposition, like the negative pole of a magnet.

Mrs. Crich withdrew into herself, distancing herself from this creeping democracy. A tight, heavy sense of exclusion wrapped around her heart; her isolation was intense and unforgiving, her hidden resentment pure and powerful, like a hawk trapped in a cage. Over the years, she lost touch with the world, becoming absorbed in a shimmering abstraction, almost entirely oblivious. She roamed the house and the surrounding countryside, looking intensely but seeing nothing. She rarely spoke, had no connection to anyone, and didn’t even think. She was trapped in a fierce tension of opposition, like the negative pole of a magnet.

And she bore many children. For, as time went on, she never opposed her husband in word or deed. She took no notice of him, externally. She submitted to him, let him take what he wanted and do as he wanted with her. She was like a hawk that sullenly submits to everything. The relation between her and her husband was wordless and unknown, but it was deep, awful, a relation of utter inter-destruction. And he, who triumphed in the world, he became more and more hollow in his vitality, the vitality was bled from within him, as by some hæmorrhage. She was hulked like a hawk in a cage, but her heart was fierce and undiminished within her, though her mind was destroyed.

And she had many children. Over time, she never went against her husband in words or actions. She ignored him on the outside. She accepted him, allowed him to take what he wanted, and do as he pleased with her. She was like a hawk that reluctantly submits to everything. The relationship between her and her husband was unspoken and unknown, but it was deep, terrible, a relationship of complete mutual destruction. And he, who succeeded in the world, became more and more empty in his energy; it was like his life force was drained from within him, as if from some kind of bleeding. She was trapped like a hawk in a cage, but her heart was fierce and unchanged within her, even though her mind was shattered.

So to the last he would go to her and hold her in his arms sometimes, before his strength was all gone. The terrible white, destructive light that burned in her eyes only excited and roused him. Till he was bled to death, and then he dreaded her more than anything. But he always said to himself, how happy he had been, how he had loved her with a pure and consuming love ever since he had known her. And he thought of her as pure, chaste; the white flame which was known to him alone, the flame of her sex, was a white flower of snow to his mind. She was a wonderful white snow-flower, which he had desired infinitely. And now he was dying with all his ideas and interpretations intact. They would only collapse when the breath left his body. Till then they would be pure truths for him. Only death would show the perfect completeness of the lie. Till death, she was his white snow-flower. He had subdued her, and her subjugation was to him an infinite chastity in her, a virginity which he could never break, and which dominated him as by a spell.

So until the very end, he would go to her and hold her in his arms sometimes, before his strength was completely gone. The harsh white, destructive light that burned in her eyes only excited and stirred him. He felt utterly drained, and then he feared her more than anything. But he always reminded himself of how happy he had been, how he had loved her with a pure and all-consuming love ever since he had met her. He thought of her as pure, innocent; the white flame that was known to him alone, the flame of her femininity, was like a white snow flower to his mind. She was a magnificent white snow flower, which he had desired endlessly. And now he was dying, with all his thoughts and interpretations intact. They would only fall apart once his last breath left his body. Until then, they would be pure truths for him. Only death would reveal the complete truth of the lie. Until then, she was his white snow flower. He had tamed her, and her submission to him represented an infinite purity in her, a virginity he could never break, which held him captive as if by magic.

She had let go the outer world, but within herself she was unbroken and unimpaired. She only sat in her room like a moping, dishevelled hawk, motionless, mindless. Her children, for whom she had been so fierce in her youth, now meant scarcely anything to her. She had lost all that, she was quite by herself. Only Gerald, the gleaming, had some existence for her. But of late years, since he had become head of the business, he too was forgotten. Whereas the father, now he was dying, turned for compassion to Gerald. There had always been opposition between the two of them. Gerald had feared and despised his father, and to a great extent had avoided him all through boyhood and young manhood. And the father had felt very often a real dislike of his eldest son, which, never wanting to give way to, he had refused to acknowledge. He had ignored Gerald as much as possible, leaving him alone.

She had let go of the outside world, but inside, she remained intact and unblemished. She just sat in her room like a gloomy, disheveled hawk, completely still and lost in thought. Her children, for whom she had once been so passionate in her youth, now meant hardly anything to her. She had lost it all; she was entirely alone. Only Gerald, the brilliant one, still held some significance for her. But in recent years, since he had taken over the business, he had also faded from her mind. Meanwhile, the father, now dying, sought comfort from Gerald. There had always been tension between the two of them. Gerald had both feared and resented his father, largely avoiding him throughout his childhood and early adulthood. And the father had often felt a genuine dislike for his eldest son, which he never wanted to admit and had tried to suppress. He ignored Gerald as much as he could, leaving him to himself.

Since, however, Gerald had come home and assumed responsibility in the firm, and had proved such a wonderful director, the father, tired and weary of all outside concerns, had put all his trust of these things in his son, implicitly, leaving everything to him, and assuming a rather touching dependence on the young enemy. This immediately roused a poignant pity and allegiance in Gerald’s heart, always shadowed by contempt and by unadmitted enmity. For Gerald was in reaction against Charity; and yet he was dominated by it, it assumed supremacy in the inner life, and he could not confute it. So he was partly subject to that which his father stood for, but he was in reaction against it. Now he could not save himself. A certain pity and grief and tenderness for his father overcame him, in spite of the deeper, more sullen hostility.

Since Gerald had come home and taken charge of the company, and had proven to be an excellent leader, his father, exhausted and worn out from all outside matters, had placed all his trust in his son, completely relying on him and showing a rather touching dependence on the young adversary. This instantly stirred a deep sense of pity and loyalty in Gerald’s heart, which was always clouded by disdain and unacknowledged resentment. Gerald was pushing back against Charity; yet it controlled him, dominating his inner life, and he couldn’t deny it. So, he was partly bound to what his father represented, but he was also rebelling against it. Now he found himself unable to escape. A wave of pity, sorrow, and tenderness for his father overwhelmed him, despite the deeper, darker hostility he felt.

The father won shelter from Gerald through compassion. But for love he had Winifred. She was his youngest child, she was the only one of his children whom he had ever closely loved. And her he loved with all the great, overweening, sheltering love of a dying man. He wanted to shelter her infinitely, infinitely, to wrap her in warmth and love and shelter, perfectly. If he could save her she should never know one pain, one grief, one hurt. He had been so right all his life, so constant in his kindness and his goodness. And this was his last passionate righteousness, his love for the child Winifred. Some things troubled him yet. The world had passed away from him, as his strength ebbed. There were no more poor and injured and humble to protect and succour. These were all lost to him. There were no more sons and daughters to trouble him, and to weigh on him as an unnatural responsibility. These too had faded out of reality. All these things had fallen out of his hands, and left him free.

The father found refuge with Gerald through compassion. But for love, he had Winifred. She was his youngest child, the only one he had ever truly loved. He loved her with all the deep, overwhelming, protective love of a dying man. He wanted to protect her endlessly, to wrap her in warmth, love, and safety, completely. If he could save her, she would never experience pain, sorrow, or hurt. He had always been so right in his life, so steady in his kindness and goodness. And this was his final passionate righteousness, his love for Winifred. Yet, some things still troubled him. The world had slipped away from him as his strength faded. There were no more poor, injured, or humble people to protect and help. These were all lost to him. There were no more sons and daughters to worry him or weigh on him as an unnatural burden. They too had faded from his reality. All these things had slipped from his grasp, leaving him free.

There remained the covert fear and horror of his wife, as she sat mindless and strange in her room, or as she came forth with slow, prowling step, her head bent forward. But this he put away. Even his life-long righteousness, however, would not quite deliver him from the inner horror. Still, he could keep it sufficiently at bay. It would never break forth openly. Death would come first.

There was still a hidden fear and dread surrounding his wife, as she sat vacant and odd in her room, or when she stepped out slowly and cautiously, her head tilted forward. But he pushed those thoughts aside. Yet even his lifelong sense of right and wrong couldn't completely free him from the deep-seated horror. Still, he managed to keep it under control. It would never surface openly. Death would come first.

Then there was Winifred! If only he could be sure about her, if only he could be sure. Since the death of Diana, and the development of his illness, his craving for surety with regard to Winifred amounted almost to obsession. It was as if, even dying, he must have some anxiety, some responsibility of love, of Charity, upon his heart.

Then there was Winifred! If only he could be certain about her, if only he could be sure. Since Diana's death and the worsening of his illness, his longing for security concerning Winifred had become almost an obsession. It felt like, even while dying, he needed to hold onto some anxiety, some responsibility of love, of charity, in his heart.

She was an odd, sensitive, inflammable child, having her father’s dark hair and quiet bearing, but being quite detached, momentaneous. She was like a changeling indeed, as if her feelings did not matter to her, really. She often seemed to be talking and playing like the gayest and most childish of children, she was full of the warmest, most delightful affection for a few things—for her father, and for her animals in particular. But if she heard that her beloved kitten Leo had been run over by the motor-car she put her head on one side, and replied, with a faint contraction like resentment on her face: “Has he?” Then she took no more notice. She only disliked the servant who would force bad news on her, and wanted her to be sorry. She wished not to know, and that seemed her chief motive. She avoided her mother, and most of the members of her family. She loved her Daddy, because he wanted her always to be happy, and because he seemed to become young again, and irresponsible in her presence. She liked Gerald, because he was so self-contained. She loved people who would make life a game for her. She had an amazing instinctive critical faculty, and was a pure anarchist, a pure aristocrat at once. For she accepted her equals wherever she found them, and she ignored with blithe indifference her inferiors, whether they were her brothers and sisters, or whether they were wealthy guests of the house, or whether they were the common people or the servants. She was quite single and by herself, deriving from nobody. It was as if she were cut off from all purpose or continuity, and existed simply moment by moment.

She was an unusual, sensitive, unpredictable child, with her father’s dark hair and calm demeanor, but she felt strangely disconnected, fleeting. She genuinely seemed like a changeling, as if her emotions didn’t truly matter to her. Often, she appeared to be chatting and playing like the happiest and most carefree of children, filled with the warmest, most delightful affection for a few things—especially her father and her animals. But when she heard that her beloved kitten Leo had been run over by a car, she tilted her head slightly and replied, with a faint look of annoyance on her face: “Has he?” After that, she didn’t seem to care anymore. She only disliked the servant who brought her bad news and expected her to be upset. She preferred not to know, and that seemed to be her main motivation. She avoided her mother and most of her family members. She loved her Dad because he always wanted her to be happy and seemed to become young and carefree in her presence. She liked Gerald because he was so composed. She loved people who made life feel like a game. She had an incredible, instinctive ability to judge, and she was both a pure anarchist and a pure aristocrat at the same time. She accepted her equals wherever she found them and blissfully ignored her inferiors, whether they were her siblings, wealthy guests, or common people and servants. She was completely independent, deriving from no one. It was as if she were cut off from all purpose or continuity, existing simply from moment to moment.

The father, as by some strange final illusion, felt as if all his fate depended on his ensuring to Winifred her happiness. She who could never suffer, because she never formed vital connections, she who could lose the dearest things of her life and be just the same the next day, the whole memory dropped out, as if deliberately, she whose will was so strangely and easily free, anarchistic, almost nihilistic, who like a soulless bird flits on its own will, without attachment or responsibility beyond the moment, who in her every motion snapped the threads of serious relationship with blithe, free hands, really nihilistic, because never troubled, she must be the object of her father’s final passionate solicitude.

The father, in some strange final illusion, felt like his entire fate depended on making Winifred happy. She could never truly suffer because she never formed deep connections; she could lose the most important things in her life and be completely fine the next day, as if she had intentionally erased the memory. Her will was so peculiar and effortlessly free, almost anarchistic, almost nihilistic, like a soulless bird that moves as it pleases, without attachment or responsibility beyond the moment. With every move, she casually cut the threads of serious relationships with light, carefree hands. Truly nihilistic, as she was never troubled, she became the focus of her father’s final passionate concern.

When Mr Crich heard that Gudrun Brangwen might come to help Winifred with her drawing and modelling he saw a road to salvation for his child. He believed that Winifred had talent, he had seen Gudrun, he knew that she was an exceptional person. He could give Winifred into her hands as into the hands of a right being. Here was a direction and a positive force to be lent to his child, he need not leave her directionless and defenceless. If he could but graft the girl on to some tree of utterance before he died, he would have fulfilled his responsibility. And here it could be done. He did not hesitate to appeal to Gudrun.

When Mr. Crich heard that Gudrun Brangwen might come to help Winifred with her drawing and modeling, he saw a path to salvation for his daughter. He believed Winifred had talent; he had seen Gudrun and knew she was an exceptional person. He could entrust Winifred to her as if she were a truly guiding figure. Here was a direction and a positive influence he could give to his child; he didn't have to leave her aimless and vulnerable. If he could connect the girl to some source of expression before he passed away, he would have fulfilled his responsibility. And here it could happen. He didn't hesitate to reach out to Gudrun.

Meanwhile, as the father drifted more and more out of life, Gerald experienced more and more a sense of exposure. His father after all had stood for the living world to him. Whilst his father lived Gerald was not responsible for the world. But now his father was passing away, Gerald found himself left exposed and unready before the storm of living, like the mutinous first mate of a ship that has lost his captain, and who sees only a terrible chaos in front of him. He did not inherit an established order and a living idea. The whole unifying idea of mankind seemed to be dying with his father, the centralising force that had held the whole together seemed to collapse with his father, the parts were ready to go asunder in terrible disintegration. Gerald was as if left on board of a ship that was going asunder beneath his feet, he was in charge of a vessel whose timbers were all coming apart.

Meanwhile, as his father slipped further away from life, Gerald felt increasingly exposed. For him, his father represented the living world. While his father was alive, Gerald didn't have to take responsibility for the world. But now that his father was dying, Gerald found himself vulnerable and unprepared for the chaos of life, like a rebellious first mate on a ship that has lost its captain, staring at the terrifying disorder ahead. He didn't inherit an established order or a vital idea. The whole unifying concept of humanity seemed to be fading with his father; the central force that held everything together appeared to be crumbling alongside him, and the parts were ready to fall apart in a terrifying disarray. It was as if Gerald was stranded on a ship that was breaking apart beneath him, in charge of a vessel whose structure was coming undone.

He knew that all his life he had been wrenching at the frame of life to break it apart. And now, with something of the terror of a destructive child, he saw himself on the point of inheriting his own destruction. And during the last months, under the influence of death, and of Birkin’s talk, and of Gudrun’s penetrating being, he had lost entirely that mechanical certainty that had been his triumph. Sometimes spasms of hatred came over him, against Birkin and Gudrun and that whole set. He wanted to go back to the dullest conservatism, to the most stupid of conventional people. He wanted to revert to the strictest Toryism. But the desire did not last long enough to carry him into action.

He realized that for his entire life, he had been trying to tear apart the structure of life. Now, with a sense of fear reminiscent of a destructive child, he recognized that he was on the verge of bringing about his own downfall. Over the last few months, influenced by death, Birkin’s discussions, and Gudrun’s intense presence, he had completely lost the mechanical certainty that had once been his source of pride. At times, he felt waves of hatred towards Birkin, Gudrun, and their entire circle. He longed to return to a dull conservatism, to the most conventional of people. He wanted to go back to the strictest Tory beliefs. But that desire never lasted long enough to push him into action.

During his childhood and his boyhood he had wanted a sort of savagedom. The days of Homer were his ideal, when a man was chief of an army of heroes, or spent his years in wonderful Odyssey. He hated remorselessly the circumstances of his own life, so much that he never really saw Beldover and the colliery valley. He turned his face entirely away from the blackened mining region that stretched away on the right hand of Shortlands, he turned entirely to the country and the woods beyond Willey Water. It was true that the panting and rattling of the coal mines could always be heard at Shortlands. But from his earliest childhood, Gerald had paid no heed to this. He had ignored the whole of the industrial sea which surged in coal-blackened tides against the grounds of the house. The world was really a wilderness where one hunted and swam and rode. He rebelled against all authority. Life was a condition of savage freedom.

During his childhood, he craved a kind of wildness. The days of Homer were his ideal, when a man led an army of heroes or spent his years on an incredible journey. He deeply despised the reality of his own life to the point that he never truly saw Beldover and the valley of coal mines. He completely turned away from the dark mining area that lay to the right of Shortlands and focused solely on the countryside and the woods beyond Willey Water. It was true that the noise of the coal mines could always be heard at Shortlands. But from his earliest childhood, Gerald ignored it. He turned a blind eye to the entire industrial tide that crashed against the grounds of the house. To him, the world was truly a wilderness where he could hunt, swim, and ride. He rejected all forms of authority. Life, for him, was about savage freedom.

Then he had been sent away to school, which was so much death to him. He refused to go to Oxford, choosing a German university. He had spent a certain time at Bonn, at Berlin, and at Frankfurt. There, a curiosity had been aroused in his mind. He wanted to see and to know, in a curious objective fashion, as if it were an amusement to him. Then he must try war. Then he must travel into the savage regions that had so attracted him.

Then he was sent away to school, which felt like a death sentence to him. He refused to go to Oxford and chose a German university instead. He spent some time in Bonn, Berlin, and Frankfurt. There, his curiosity was ignited. He wanted to see and learn, almost as if it were a form of entertainment for him. Then he felt he had to experience war. Then he had to travel to the wild areas that fascinated him so much.

The result was, he found humanity very much alike everywhere, and to a mind like his, curious and cold, the savage was duller, less exciting than the European. So he took hold of all kinds of sociological ideas, and ideas of reform. But they never went more than skin-deep, they were never more than a mental amusement. Their interest lay chiefly in the reaction against the positive order, the destructive reaction.

The outcome was that he realized people were pretty similar everywhere, and to someone like him—curious and detached—the primitive was less interesting, less thrilling than the European. So, he grabbed onto various sociological concepts and reform ideas. But they never went beyond surface-level; they were just a form of mental entertainment. Their main appeal was in the pushback against the established order, the negative backlash.

He discovered at last a real adventure in the coal-mines. His father asked him to help in the firm. Gerald had been educated in the science of mining, and it had never interested him. Now, suddenly, with a sort of exultation, he laid hold of the world.

He finally found a real adventure in the coal mines. His father asked him to help out in the family business. Gerald had studied mining science, but it had never really captured his interest. Now, suddenly, with a sense of excitement, he embraced the world.

There was impressed photographically on his consciousness the great industry. Suddenly, it was real, he was part of it. Down the valley ran the colliery railway, linking mine with mine. Down the railway ran the trains, short trains of heavily laden trucks, long trains of empty wagons, each one bearing in big white letters the initials:

There was a vivid image in his mind of the vast industrial landscape. Suddenly, it became real; he was part of it. The colliery railway ran down the valley, connecting one mine to another. Trains moved along the tracks—short trains filled with heavy carts, long trains of empty wagons, each marked with large white letters:

“C. B. & Co.”

“C. B. & Co.”

These white letters on all the wagons he had seen since his first childhood, and it was as if he had never seen them, they were so familiar, and so ignored. Now at last he saw his own name written on the wall. Now he had a vision of power.

These white letters on all the wagons he'd seen since he was a child were so familiar yet completely overlooked. Now, for the first time, he saw his own name written on the wall. In that moment, he had a vision of power.

So many wagons, bearing his initial, running all over the country. He saw them as he entered London in the train, he saw them at Dover. So far his power ramified. He looked at Beldover, at Selby, at Whatmore, at Lethley Bank, the great colliery villages which depended entirely on his mines. They were hideous and sordid, during his childhood they had been sores in his consciousness. And now he saw them with pride. Four raw new towns, and many ugly industrial hamlets were crowded under his dependence. He saw the stream of miners flowing along the causeways from the mines at the end of the afternoon, thousands of blackened, slightly distorted human beings with red mouths, all moving subjugate to his will. He pushed slowly in his motor-car through the little market-top on Friday nights in Beldover, through a solid mass of human beings that were making their purchases and doing their weekly spending. They were all subordinate to him. They were ugly and uncouth, but they were his instruments. He was the God of the machine. They made way for his motor-car automatically, slowly.

So many wagons, showing his initial, were all over the country. He noticed them as he arrived in London by train, and he spotted them at Dover. This was the extent of his influence. He glanced at Beldover, Selby, Whatmore, and Lethley Bank, the major mining towns that relied completely on his mines. They were ugly and miserable; during his childhood, they had been painful reminders. But now he looked at them with pride. Four new towns and many unattractive industrial villages depended on him. He observed the stream of miners heading home along the paths from the mines in the late afternoon, thousands of sooty, slightly deformed individuals with red mouths, all moving under his control. He slowly drove his car through the busy market on Friday nights in Beldover, navigating through a solid crowd of people doing their shopping and spending. They were all beneath him. They were rough and uncouth, but they were his tools. He was the master of the machine. They made way for his car without hesitation, slowly.

He did not care whether they made way with alacrity, or grudgingly. He did not care what they thought of him. His vision had suddenly crystallised. Suddenly he had conceived the pure instrumentality of mankind. There had been so much humanitarianism, so much talk of sufferings and feelings. It was ridiculous. The sufferings and feelings of individuals did not matter in the least. They were mere conditions, like the weather. What mattered was the pure instrumentality of the individual. As a man as of a knife: does it cut well? Nothing else mattered.

He didn't care if they moved aside eagerly or reluctantly. He didn’t care what they thought of him. His perspective had suddenly become clear. He had realized the true purpose of humanity. There had been so much talk about compassion, so much discussion about pain and emotions. It was absurd. The pain and feelings of individuals didn't matter at all. They were just circumstances, like the weather. What mattered was the true utility of the individual. Just like a man or a knife: does it work well? Nothing else was important.

Everything in the world has its function, and is good or not good in so far as it fulfils this function more or less perfectly. Was a miner a good miner? Then he was complete. Was a manager a good manager? That was enough. Gerald himself, who was responsible for all this industry, was he a good director? If he were, he had fulfilled his life. The rest was by-play.

Everything in the world has a purpose, and it’s considered good or not good based on how well it fulfills that purpose. Was a miner a good miner? Then he was successful. Was a manager a good manager? That was sufficient. Gerald himself, who oversaw all this industry, was he a good director? If he was, he had achieved his life's goal. The rest was just side stuff.

The mines were there, they were old. They were giving out, it did not pay to work the seams. There was talk of closing down two of them. It was at this point that Gerald arrived on the scene.

The mines were there, they were old. They were wearing out; it wasn't worth it to work the seams. There was talk of shutting down two of them. It was at this point that Gerald showed up.

He looked around. There lay the mines. They were old, obsolete. They were like old lions, no more good. He looked again. Pah! the mines were nothing but the clumsy efforts of impure minds. There they lay, abortions of a half-trained mind. Let the idea of them be swept away. He cleared his brain of them, and thought only of the coal in the under earth. How much was there?

He looked around. There were the mines. They were old and outdated. They were like old lions, no longer useful. He looked again. Ugh! The mines were just the awkward attempts of flawed minds. They lay there, failures of a poorly trained mind. It was best to forget about them. He cleared his mind of them and thought only of the coal underground. How much was there?

There was plenty of coal. The old workings could not get at it, that was all. Then break the neck of the old workings. The coal lay there in its seams, even though the seams were thin. There it lay, inert matter, as it had always lain, since the beginning of time, subject to the will of man. The will of man was the determining factor. Man was the archgod of earth. His mind was obedient to serve his will. Man’s will was the absolute, the only absolute.

There was a lot of coal. The old mines couldn’t access it, that was the issue. So, break the back of the old mines. The coal was there in its seams, even if the seams were narrow. There it sat, lifeless matter, as it always had, since the dawn of time, at the mercy of humanity. Humanity's will was the deciding factor. Humans were the supreme beings of the earth. Their minds were ready to fulfill their desires. A person’s will was the ultimate, the only ultimate.

And it was his will to subjugate Matter to his own ends. The subjugation itself was the point, the fight was the be-all, the fruits of victory were mere results. It was not for the sake of money that Gerald took over the mines. He did not care about money, fundamentally. He was neither ostentatious nor luxurious, neither did he care about social position, not finally. What he wanted was the pure fulfilment of his own will in the struggle with the natural conditions. His will was now, to take the coal out of the earth, profitably. The profit was merely the condition of victory, but the victory itself lay in the feat achieved. He vibrated with zest before the challenge. Every day he was in the mines, examining, testing, he consulted experts, he gradually gathered the whole situation into his mind, as a general grasps the plan of his campaign.

And it was his intention to control Matter for his own purposes. The control itself was the goal; the struggle was everything, and the rewards of victory were just byproducts. Gerald didn’t take over the mines for the money. He didn’t really care about money at his core. He was neither flashy nor indulgent, and he didn’t care about social status either. What he wanted was the pure satisfaction of enforcing his will against natural challenges. His goal was to extract the coal from the earth profitably. The profit was just a sign of success, but the real success was in accomplishing the task. He was excited by the challenge. Every day, he was in the mines, inspecting, testing, consulting experts, gradually piecing together the whole situation in his mind like a general plotting his campaign.

Then there was need for a complete break. The mines were run on an old system, an obsolete idea. The initial idea had been, to obtain as much money from the earth as would make the owners comfortably rich, would allow the workmen sufficient wages and good conditions, and would increase the wealth of the country altogether. Gerald’s father, following in the second generation, having a sufficient fortune, had thought only of the men. The mines, for him, were primarily great fields to produce bread and plenty for all the hundreds of human beings gathered about them. He had lived and striven with his fellow owners to benefit the men every time. And the men had been benefited in their fashion. There were few poor, and few needy. All was plenty, because the mines were good and easy to work. And the miners, in those days, finding themselves richer than they might have expected, felt glad and triumphant. They thought themselves well-off, they congratulated themselves on their good-fortune, they remembered how their fathers had starved and suffered, and they felt that better times had come. They were grateful to those others, the pioneers, the new owners, who had opened out the pits, and let forth this stream of plenty.

Then there was a need for a complete break. The mines were operated on an outdated system, an obsolete idea. The original concept had been to extract as much wealth from the earth as would make the owners comfortably rich, provide the workers with fair wages and good conditions, and enhance the overall wealth of the country. Gerald’s father, being part of the second generation and having a sufficient fortune, focused solely on the workers. To him, the mines were primarily vast fields meant to produce bread and abundance for all the hundreds of people surrounding them. He lived and worked alongside his fellow owners to improve the workers’ lives every chance he got. And the workers benefited in their own way. There were few poor and few in need. Everything was abundant because the mines were productive and easy to operate. In those days, the miners found themselves wealthier than they had expected, feeling happy and victorious. They believed they were well-off, congratulating themselves on their good fortune, remembering how their fathers had struggled and suffered, and feeling that better times had arrived. They were grateful to the others, the pioneers, the new owners, who had opened the mines and unleashed this flow of abundance.

But man is never satisfied, and so the miners, from gratitude to their owners, passed on to murmuring. Their sufficiency decreased with knowledge, they wanted more. Why should the master be so out-of-all-proportion rich?

But people are never satisfied, so the miners, out of gratitude to their owners, started to complain. As they learned more, their sense of enough diminished; they wanted more. Why should the master be so disproportionately wealthy?

There was a crisis when Gerald was a boy, when the Masters’ Federation closed down the mines because the men would not accept a reduction. This lock-out had forced home the new conditions to Thomas Crich. Belonging to the Federation, he had been compelled by his honour to close the pits against his men. He, the father, the Patriarch, was forced to deny the means of life to his sons, his people. He, the rich man who would hardly enter heaven because of his possessions, must now turn upon the poor, upon those who were nearer Christ than himself, those who were humble and despised and closer to perfection, those who were manly and noble in their labours, and must say to them: “Ye shall neither labour nor eat bread.”

There was a crisis when Gerald was a kid, when the Masters’ Federation shut down the mines because the workers wouldn’t accept a pay cut. This lockout made Thomas Crich face the new reality. As a member of the Federation, he felt it was his duty to shut the pits against his workers. He, the father, the Patriarch, had to deny his sons and his people the means to survive. He, the wealthy man who might struggle to get into heaven because of his riches, had to now turn against the poor, against those who were closer to Christ than he was—those who were humble and looked down upon, closer to perfection, those who were strong and noble in their work—and say to them: “You shall neither work nor eat bread.”

It was this recognition of the state of war which really broke his heart. He wanted his industry to be run on love. Oh, he wanted love to be the directing power even of the mines. And now, from under the cloak of love, the sword was cynically drawn, the sword of mechanical necessity.

It was this realization of the state of war that truly shattered his heart. He wanted his industry to operate on love. Oh, he wished love to be the guiding force even in the mines. And now, hidden beneath the guise of love, the sword had been cynically drawn, the sword of mechanical necessity.

This really broke his heart. He must have the illusion and now the illusion was destroyed. The men were not against him, but they were against the masters. It was war, and willy nilly he found himself on the wrong side, in his own conscience. Seething masses of miners met daily, carried away by a new religious impulse. The idea flew through them: “All men are equal on earth,” and they would carry the idea to its material fulfilment. After all, is it not the teaching of Christ? And what is an idea, if not the germ of action in the material world. “All men are equal in spirit, they are all sons of God. Whence then this obvious disquality?” It was a religious creed pushed to its material conclusion. Thomas Crich at least had no answer. He could but admit, according to his sincere tenets, that the disquality was wrong. But he could not give up his goods, which were the stuff of disquality. So the men would fight for their rights. The last impulses of the last religious passion left on earth, the passion for equality, inspired them.

This really broke his heart. He must have had an illusion, and now that illusion was shattered. The men weren’t against him, but against the masters. It was a war, and whether he liked it or not, he found himself on the wrong side, in his own conscience. Groups of miners gathered every day, energized by a new sense of purpose. The idea spread among them: “All men are equal on earth,” and they were determined to make that idea a reality. After all, isn’t that the teaching of Christ? And what is an idea if not the seed of action in the material world? “All men are equal in spirit; they are all sons of God. So why this obvious disquality?” It was a religious belief pushed to its practical conclusion. Thomas Crich at least had no answer. He could only acknowledge, based on his sincere beliefs, that the disquality was wrong. But he couldn’t let go of his possessions, which were part of that disquality. So the men would fight for their rights. The last remnants of the last religious passion on earth, the passion for equality, drove them forward.

Seething mobs of men marched about, their faces lighted up as for holy war, with a smoke of cupidity. How disentangle the passion for equality from the passion of cupidity, when begins the fight for equality of possessions? But the God was the machine. Each man claimed equality in the Godhead of the great productive machine. Every man equally was part of this Godhead. But somehow, somewhere, Thomas Crich knew this was false. When the machine is the Godhead, and production or work is worship, then the most mechanical mind is purest and highest, the representative of God on earth. And the rest are subordinate, each according to his degree.

Angry crowds of men marched around, their faces lit up as if for a holy war, fueled by greed. How do you separate the desire for equality from the desire for wealth when the battle for shared possessions begins? But the machine was their deity. Each man claimed equality in the power of the great productive machine. Every man was equally part of this power. Yet somehow, somewhere, Thomas Crich realized this was a lie. When the machine is worshipped as a god and work is considered sacred, then the most mechanical thinker is viewed as the purest and highest, the representative of God on earth. The others are just followers, ranked by their position.

Riots broke out, Whatmore pit-head was in flames. This was the pit furthest in the country, near the woods. Soldiers came. From the windows of Shortlands, on that fatal day, could be seen the flare of fire in the sky not far off, and now the little colliery train, with the workmen’s carriages which were used to convey the miners to the distant Whatmore, was crossing the valley full of soldiers, full of redcoats. Then there was the far-off sound of firing, then the later news that the mob was dispersed, one man was shot dead, the fire was put out.

Riots erupted, and Whatmore pit was on fire. This was the mine located deepest in the countryside, near the woods. Soldiers arrived. From the windows of Shortlands, on that tragic day, the glow of fire could be seen in the sky not far away, and now the little colliery train, with the workers’ carriages used to transport the miners to the distant Whatmore, was crossing the valley filled with soldiers, dressed in their red uniforms. Then there was the distant sound of gunfire, followed by the news that the mob was dispersed, one man had been shot dead, and the fire was extinguished.

Gerald, who was a boy, was filled with the wildest excitement and delight. He longed to go with the soldiers to shoot the men. But he was not allowed to go out of the lodge gates. At the gates were stationed sentries with guns. Gerald stood near them in delight, whilst gangs of derisive miners strolled up and down the lanes, calling and jeering:

Gerald, a young boy, was filled with the wildest excitement and joy. He wanted to join the soldiers to shoot the men, but he wasn’t allowed to leave the lodge gates. At the gates were sentries with guns. Gerald stood near them with delight, while groups of mocking miners walked up and down the lanes, shouting and jeering:

“Now then, three ha’porth o’ coppers, let’s see thee shoot thy gun.” Insults were chalked on the walls and the fences, the servants left.

“Alright then, three halfpennies worth of coppers, let’s see you shoot your gun.” Insults were scratched on the walls and fences, and the servants left.

And all this while Thomas Crich was breaking his heart, and giving away hundreds of pounds in charity. Everywhere there was free food, a surfeit of free food. Anybody could have bread for asking, and a loaf cost only three-ha’pence. Every day there was a free tea somewhere, the children had never had so many treats in their lives. On Friday afternoon great basketfuls of buns and cakes were taken into the schools, and great pitchers of milk, the schoolchildren had what they wanted. They were sick with eating too much cake and milk.

And all this time, Thomas Crich was heartbroken and giving away hundreds of pounds to charity. There was free food everywhere, an overwhelming amount of it. Anyone could get bread just by asking, and a loaf only cost three pennies. Every day, there was free tea at some location; the children had never experienced so many treats in their lives. On Friday afternoons, large baskets of buns and cakes were brought into the schools, along with big pitchers of milk; the schoolchildren got whatever they wanted. They were sick from eating too much cake and milk.

And then it came to an end, and the men went back to work. But it was never the same as before. There was a new situation created, a new idea reigned. Even in the machine, there should be equality. No part should be subordinate to any other part: all should be equal. The instinct for chaos had entered. Mystic equality lies in abstraction, not in having or in doing, which are processes. In function and process, one man, one part, must of necessity be subordinate to another. It is a condition of being. But the desire for chaos had risen, and the idea of mechanical equality was the weapon of disruption which should execute the will of man, the will for chaos.

And then it ended, and the men went back to work. But things were never the same as before. A new situation emerged, a new idea took over. Even within the machine, there should be equality. No part should be less important than any other: all should be equal. The instinct for chaos had set in. Real equality exists in abstraction, not in having or doing, which are processes. In function and process, one person, one part, has to be subordinate to another. It's just how things are. But the desire for chaos had grown, and the idea of mechanical equality became the tool of disruption that would carry out humanity's will for chaos.

Gerald was a boy at the time of the strike, but he longed to be a man, to fight the colliers. The father however was trapped between two half-truths, and broken. He wanted to be a pure Christian, one and equal with all men. He even wanted to give away all he had, to the poor. Yet he was a great promoter of industry, and he knew perfectly that he must keep his goods and keep his authority. This was as divine a necessity in him, as the need to give away all he possessed—more divine, even, since this was the necessity he acted upon. Yet because he did not act on the other ideal, it dominated him, he was dying of chagrin because he must forfeit it. He wanted to be a father of loving kindness and sacrificial benevolence. The colliers shouted to him about his thousands a year. They would not be deceived.

Gerald was a boy during the strike, but he wanted to be a man, to stand up to the coal miners. His father, however, was caught between two half-truths and felt broken. He wanted to be a true Christian, one who treated everyone equally. He even wanted to give everything he had to the poor. Yet, he was a strong supporter of industry, fully aware that he needed to keep his possessions and maintain his authority. This was as crucial to him as the desire to give everything away—perhaps even more so, since it was the need he acted upon. But because he did not pursue the other ideal, it consumed him, and he felt miserable for having to let it go. He wanted to be a father who embodied love and selfless generosity. The miners shouted at him about his thousands per year. They were not going to be fooled.

When Gerald grew up in the ways of the world, he shifted the position. He did not care about the equality. The whole Christian attitude of love and self-sacrifice was old hat. He knew that position and authority were the right thing in the world, and it was useless to cant about it. They were the right thing, for the simple reason that they were functionally necessary. They were not the be-all and the end-all. It was like being part of a machine. He himself happened to be a controlling, central part, the masses of men were the parts variously controlled. This was merely as it happened. As well get excited because a central hub drives a hundred outer wheels or because the whole universe wheels round the sun. After all, it would be mere silliness to say that the moon and the earth and Saturn and Jupiter and Venus have just as much right to be the centre of the universe, each of them separately, as the sun. Such an assertion is made merely in the desire of chaos.

When Gerald grew up and learned about the world, he changed his perspective. He didn't care about equality. The whole Christian idea of love and self-sacrifice felt outdated to him. He believed that power and authority were essential in the world, and it was pointless to complain about it. They were important simply because they were practically necessary. They weren't everything, though; it was like being part of a machine. He was a central, controlling part, while the masses were the various parts that were controlled. That was just how it was. It would be silly to get worked up about a central hub driving a hundred outer wheels or about the whole universe revolving around the sun. After all, it’s ridiculous to claim that the moon, the earth, Saturn, Jupiter, and Venus all have just as much right to be the center of the universe as the sun does. Such a claim only stems from a desire for chaos.

Without bothering to think to a conclusion, Gerald jumped to a conclusion. He abandoned the whole democratic-equality problem as a problem of silliness. What mattered was the great social productive machine. Let that work perfectly, let it produce a sufficiency of everything, let every man be given a rational portion, greater or less according to his functional degree or magnitude, and then, provision made, let the devil supervene, let every man look after his own amusements and appetites, so long as he interfered with nobody.

Without taking the time to think things through, Gerald rushed to a conclusion. He dismissed the whole issue of democratic equality as silly. What really mattered was the massive social production system. If that worked flawlessly, producing enough of everything, and if everyone got a fair share based on their role or contribution, then, with the basics covered, people could do as they please, focusing on their own entertainment and desires, as long as they didn’t disrupt anyone else.

So Gerald set himself to work, to put the great industry in order. In his travels, and in his accompanying readings, he had come to the conclusion that the essential secret of life was harmony. He did not define to himself at all clearly what harmony was. The word pleased him, he felt he had come to his own conclusions. And he proceeded to put his philosophy into practice by forcing order into the established world, translating the mystic word harmony into the practical word organisation.

So Gerald got to work, aiming to bring the large operation into order. Through his travels and the readings he did along the way, he concluded that the key to life was harmony. He didn't have a clear definition of what harmony meant to him. He liked the word and felt he had reached his own understanding. He then began to apply his philosophy by imposing order on the existing world, turning the abstract concept of harmony into the practical idea of organization.

Immediately he saw the firm, he realised what he could do. He had a fight to fight with Matter, with the earth and the coal it enclosed. This was the sole idea, to turn upon the inanimate matter of the underground, and reduce it to his will. And for this fight with matter, one must have perfect instruments in perfect organisation, a mechanism so subtle and harmonious in its workings that it represents the single mind of man, and by its relentless repetition of given movement, will accomplish a purpose irresistibly, inhumanly. It was this inhuman principle in the mechanism he wanted to construct that inspired Gerald with an almost religious exaltation. He, the man, could interpose a perfect, changeless, godlike medium between himself and the Matter he had to subjugate. There were two opposites, his will and the resistant Matter of the earth. And between these he could establish the very expression of his will, the incarnation of his power, a great and perfect machine, a system, an activity of pure order, pure mechanical repetition, repetition ad infinitum, hence eternal and infinite. He found his eternal and his infinite in the pure machine-principle of perfect co-ordination into one pure, complex, infinitely repeated motion, like the spinning of a wheel; but a productive spinning, as the revolving of the universe may be called a productive spinning, a productive repetition through eternity, to infinity. And this is the God-motion, this productive repetition ad infinitum. And Gerald was the God of the machine, Deus ex Machina. And the whole productive will of man was the Godhead.

As soon as he saw the firm, he realized what he could do. He had a battle to wage with Matter, with the earth and the coal it held. This was his only thought: to confront the lifeless matter underground and bend it to his will. For this struggle with matter, you need perfect tools in perfect organization, a mechanism so refined and harmonious in its operation that it reflects the singular mind of man, and through its relentless repetition of specific movements, it would achieve a goal unstoppable and inhuman. It was this inhuman principle within the mechanism he aimed to build that filled Gerald with an almost spiritual exhilaration. He, the man, could place an ideal, unchanging, godlike medium between himself and the Matter he needed to conquer. There were two opposing forces: his will and the resistant Matter of the earth. And between these, he could create the true expression of his will, the embodiment of his power, a grand and flawless machine, a system, an activity of pure order, pure mechanical repetition, repetition ad infinitum, thus eternal and infinite. He discovered his eternal and infinite in the pure machine principle of perfect coordination into one pure, complex, infinitely repeated motion, like a spinning wheel; but a productive spinning, similar to how the revolving universe might be thought of as a productive spinning, a productive repetition through eternity, to infinity. And this is the God-motion, this productive repetition ad infinitum. And Gerald was the God of the machine, Deus ex Machina. And the entire productive will of man was the Godhead.

He had his life-work now, to extend over the earth a great and perfect system in which the will of man ran smooth and unthwarted, timeless, a Godhead in process. He had to begin with the mines. The terms were given: first the resistant Matter of the underground; then the instruments of its subjugation, instruments human and metallic; and finally his own pure will, his own mind. It would need a marvellous adjustment of myriad instruments, human, animal, metallic, kinetic, dynamic, a marvellous casting of myriad tiny wholes into one great perfect entirety. And then, in this case there was perfection attained, the will of the highest was perfectly fulfilled, the will of mankind was perfectly enacted; for was not mankind mystically contra-distinguished against inanimate Matter, was not the history of mankind just the history of the conquest of the one by the other?

He had his life's work set now: to create a vast and flawless system that allowed human will to flow freely and unimpeded, timeless, like a divine process. He had to start with the mines. The conditions were clear: first, the tough material underground; then, the tools to control it—both human and mechanical; and finally, his own pure will and mind. It would require an extraordinary coordination of countless tools—human, animal, mechanical, kinetic, dynamic—an incredible unification of many small parts into one grand whole. And then, in this situation, perfection would be achieved; the highest will would be completely fulfilled, and humanity's will would be flawlessly executed. After all, was not humanity mystically set apart from inanimate matter? Was not the history of humanity merely the story of one overcoming the other?

The miners were overreached. While they were still in the toils of divine equality of man, Gerald had passed on, granted essentially their case, and proceeded in his quality of human being to fulfil the will of mankind as a whole. He merely represented the miners in a higher sense when he perceived that the only way to fulfil perfectly the will of man was to establish the perfect, inhuman machine. But he represented them very essentially, they were far behind, out of date, squabbling for their material equality. The desire had already transmuted into this new and greater desire, for a perfect intervening mechanism between man and Matter, the desire to translate the Godhead into pure mechanism.

The miners were outmatched. While they were still caught up in the belief of everyone's equal worth, Gerald had moved on, essentially supporting their cause, and began to fulfill the collective will of humanity. He represented the miners in a more profound way when he realized that the only way to fully achieve humanity's will was to create a perfect, inhuman machine. However, he still represented them significantly; they were lagging behind, stuck in the past, fighting for their material equality. This desire had already transformed into a new and greater longing for a flawless mechanism that bridges humanity and matter—the desire to translate divinity into pure machinery.

As soon as Gerald entered the firm, the convulsion of death ran through the old system. He had all his life been tortured by a furious and destructive demon, which possessed him sometimes like an insanity. This temper now entered like a virus into the firm, and there were cruel eruptions. Terrible and inhuman were his examinations into every detail; there was no privacy he would spare, no old sentiment but he would turn it over. The old grey managers, the old grey clerks, the doddering old pensioners, he looked at them, and removed them as so much lumber. The whole concern seemed like a hospital of invalid employees. He had no emotional qualms. He arranged what pensions were necessary, he looked for efficient substitutes, and when these were found, he substituted them for the old hands.

As soon as Gerald joined the company, a wave of chaos swept through the old system. He had been tormented his entire life by a fierce and destructive force that sometimes overwhelmed him like madness. This aggressive attitude now infected the firm, leading to harsh outbreaks. His scrutiny was brutal and unfeeling; he invaded every detail with no regard for privacy and left no old sentiment untouched. The elderly managers, the aging clerks, the frail retirees—he assessed them and discarded them like unwanted junk. The entire place felt like a hospital filled with unwell employees. He had no emotional hesitations. He arranged the necessary pensions, searched for capable replacements, and when he found them, he replaced the old staff without a second thought.

“I’ve a pitiful letter here from Letherington,” his father would say, in a tone of deprecation and appeal. “Don’t you think the poor fellow might keep on a little longer. I always fancied he did very well.”

“I have a sad letter here from Letherington,” his father would say, in a tone of regret and pleading. “Don’t you think the poor guy could hang in there a little longer? I always thought he did pretty well.”

“I’ve got a man in his place now, father. He’ll be happier out of it, believe me. You think his allowance is plenty, don’t you?”

“I have a guy in his spot now, Dad. He’ll be happier out of it, trust me. You think his allowance is enough, right?”

“It is not the allowance that he wants, poor man. He feels it very much, that he is superannuated. Says he thought he had twenty more years of work in him yet.”

“It’s not the money he wants, poor guy. He really feels it; he knows he’s past his prime. He says he thought he had twenty more years of work left in him.”

“Not of this kind of work I want. He doesn’t understand.”

“That's not the kind of work I want. He doesn't get it.”

The father sighed. He wanted not to know any more. He believed the pits would have to be overhauled if they were to go on working. And after all, it would be worst in the long run for everybody, if they must close down. So he could make no answer to the appeals of his old and trusty servants, he could only repeat “Gerald says.”

The father sighed. He didn't want to know anything more. He believed the pits needed to be fixed up if they were going to keep running. And in the end, it would be worst for everyone if they had to shut down. So he couldn't respond to the pleas of his loyal old servants; he could only say, “Gerald says.”

So the father drew more and more out of the light. The whole frame of the real life was broken for him. He had been right according to his lights. And his lights had been those of the great religion. Yet they seemed to have become obsolete, to be superseded in the world. He could not understand. He only withdrew with his lights into an inner room, into the silence. The beautiful candles of belief, that would not do to light the world any more, they would still burn sweetly and sufficiently in the inner room of his soul, and in the silence of his retirement.

So the father pulled further away from the light. The entire framework of real life felt shattered for him. He had followed his beliefs, which were rooted in the great religion. Yet, those beliefs seemed outdated, replaced in the world. He couldn’t grasp it. He merely retreated with his beliefs into a private space, into the quiet. The lovely candles of faith, no longer able to illuminate the world, still burned sweetly and brightly enough in the inner room of his soul, and in the solitude of his retreat.

Gerald rushed into the reform of the firm, beginning with the office. It was needful to economise severely, to make possible the great alterations he must introduce.

Gerald quickly got to work on reforming the company, starting with the office. It was essential to cut costs significantly to enable the major changes he needed to implement.

“What are these widows’ coals?” he asked.

“What are these widows’ coals?” he asked.

“We have always allowed all widows of men who worked for the firm a load of coals every three months.”

“We have always given all widows of men who worked for the company a load of coal every three months.”

“They must pay cost price henceforward. The firm is not a charity institution, as everybody seems to think.”

"They have to pay the cost price from now on. The business isn't a charity, as everyone seems to believe."

Widows, these stock figures of sentimental humanitarianism, he felt a dislike at the thought of them. They were almost repulsive. Why were they not immolated on the pyre of the husband, like the sati in India? At any rate, let them pay the cost of their coals.

Widows, these stereotypical symbols of sentimental humanitarianism, he found them distasteful just thinking about them. They were nearly repulsive. Why weren't they burned on their husband's pyre, like the sati in India? In any case, they should bear the cost of their own suffering.

In a thousand ways he cut down the expenditure, in ways so fine as to be hardly noticeable to the men. The miners must pay for the cartage of their coals, heavy cartage too; they must pay for their tools, for the sharpening, for the care of lamps, for the many trifling things that made the bill of charges against every man mount up to a shilling or so in the week. It was not grasped very definitely by the miners, though they were sore enough. But it saved hundreds of pounds every week for the firm.

In a thousand ways, he reduced expenses, often in ways that were nearly invisible to the workers. The miners had to cover the cost of transporting their coal, which was quite hefty; they had to pay for their tools, for sharpening them, for maintaining their lamps, and for the many small items that added up to about a shilling per week for each man. The miners didn’t fully realize this, even though they felt the sting. But it saved the company hundreds of pounds each week.

Gradually Gerald got hold of everything. And then began the great reform. Expert engineers were introduced in every department. An enormous electric plant was installed, both for lighting and for haulage underground, and for power. The electricity was carried into every mine. New machinery was brought from America, such as the miners had never seen before, great iron men, as the cutting machines were called, and unusual appliances. The working of the pits was thoroughly changed, all the control was taken out of the hands of the miners, the butty system was abolished. Everything was run on the most accurate and delicate scientific method, educated and expert men were in control everywhere, the miners were reduced to mere mechanical instruments. They had to work hard, much harder than before, the work was terrible and heart-breaking in its mechanicalness.

Slowly, Gerald got a handle on everything. Then the major reform began. Expert engineers were brought in for every department. A massive electric plant was set up for lighting, underground hauling, and power. Electricity was brought into every mine. New machinery, unlike anything the miners had ever seen, was imported from America, including the great cutting machines, referred to as "iron men," and other innovative tools. The operation of the mines was completely overhauled; control was taken away from the miners, and the butty system was eliminated. Everything ran on precise and sophisticated scientific methods, with educated and skilled professionals in charge everywhere, while the miners were reduced to mere mechanical workers. They had to work much harder than before, and the job was grueling and exhausting in its mechanical nature.

But they submitted to it all. The joy went out of their lives, the hope seemed to perish as they became more and more mechanised. And yet they accepted the new conditions. They even got a further satisfaction out of them. At first they hated Gerald Crich, they swore to do something to him, to murder him. But as time went on, they accepted everything with some fatal satisfaction. Gerald was their high priest, he represented the religion they really felt. His father was forgotten already. There was a new world, a new order, strict, terrible, inhuman, but satisfying in its very destructiveness. The men were satisfied to belong to the great and wonderful machine, even whilst it destroyed them. It was what they wanted. It was the highest that man had produced, the most wonderful and superhuman. They were exalted by belonging to this great and superhuman system which was beyond feeling or reason, something really godlike. Their hearts died within them, but their souls were satisfied. It was what they wanted. Otherwise Gerald could never have done what he did. He was just ahead of them in giving them what they wanted, this participation in a great and perfect system that subjected life to pure mathematical principles. This was a sort of freedom, the sort they really wanted. It was the first great step in undoing, the first great phase of chaos, the substitution of the mechanical principle for the organic, the destruction of the organic purpose, the organic unity, and the subordination of every organic unit to the great mechanical purpose. It was pure organic disintegration and pure mechanical organisation. This is the first and finest state of chaos.

But they went along with it all. The joy faded from their lives, and hope seemed to die as they became more mechanized. Yet they accepted the new reality. They even found a twisted satisfaction in it. At first, they hated Gerald Crich and vowed to do something to him, even to kill him. But over time, they accepted everything with a sense of fatal satisfaction. Gerald became their high priest; he represented the ideology they truly believed in. His father was already forgotten. There was a new world, a new order, strict, harsh, inhuman, but oddly satisfying in its destructiveness. The men were content to be part of this grand and amazing machine, even as it consumed them. It was what they desired. It was the peak of human achievement, the most remarkable and superhuman creation. They felt exalted belonging to this magnificent and superhuman system that transcended feeling or reason, something truly godlike. Their hearts withered inside them, but their souls were fulfilled. This was what they wanted. Otherwise, Gerald could never have achieved what he did. He was simply ahead of them in providing what they craved: participation in a vast and flawless system that subjected life to pure mathematical rules. This was a kind of freedom—the kind they genuinely sought. It was the first crucial step into chaos, the initial phase of disorder, replacing the organic principle with the mechanical, dismantling organic purpose and unity, and subordinating every living unit to the grand mechanical goal. It was pure organic disintegration and pure mechanical organization. This is the first and finest state of chaos.

Gerald was satisfied. He knew the colliers said they hated him. But he had long ceased to hate them. When they streamed past him at evening, their heavy boots slurring on the pavement wearily, their shoulders slightly distorted, they took no notice of him, they gave him no greeting whatever, they passed in a grey-black stream of unemotional acceptance. They were not important to him, save as instruments, nor he to them, save as a supreme instrument of control. As miners they had their being, he had his being as director. He admired their qualities. But as men, personalities, they were just accidents, sporadic little unimportant phenomena. And tacitly, the men agreed to this. For Gerald agreed to it in himself.

Gerald felt content. He knew the miners claimed to dislike him, but he had long stopped hating them. As they walked past in the evenings, their heavy boots dragging on the pavement, their shoulders slightly slumped, they ignored him completely; there was no greeting, just a steady stream of grey-black figures moving by with an air of emotional detachment. They didn’t matter to him, except as tools for his purposes, and he was just a significant tool of control to them. As miners, they had their identities; he had his as the director. He respected their traits. But as individuals, they were merely random, insignificant occurrences. And, unspoken, the men accepted this, because Gerald accepted it within himself.

He had succeeded. He had converted the industry into a new and terrible purity. There was a greater output of coal than ever, the wonderful and delicate system ran almost perfectly. He had a set of really clever engineers, both mining and electrical, and they did not cost much. A highly educated man cost very little more than a workman. His managers, who were all rare men, were no more expensive than the old bungling fools of his father’s days, who were merely colliers promoted. His chief manager, who had twelve hundred a year, saved the firm at least five thousand. The whole system was now so perfect that Gerald was hardly necessary any more.

He had succeeded. He had transformed the industry into a new and alarming level of efficiency. There was more coal being produced than ever before, and the impressive and intricate system was running almost flawlessly. He had a team of really smart engineers, both for mining and electrical work, and they didn't cost much. A highly educated person cost only slightly more than a laborer. His managers, who were all exceptional, were no more expensive than the old incompetent fools from his father’s era, who were just miners moved up the ranks. His chief manager, who earned twelve hundred a year, saved the company at least five thousand. The entire system was now so efficient that Gerald was hardly needed anymore.

It was so perfect that sometimes a strange fear came over him, and he did not know what to do. He went on for some years in a sort of trance of activity. What he was doing seemed supreme, he was almost like a divinity. He was a pure and exalted activity.

It was so perfect that sometimes a strange fear would creep in, leaving him unsure of what to do. He continued for several years in a kind of trance of productivity. What he was doing felt extraordinary; he became almost like a god. He embodied pure and elevated energy.

But now he had succeeded—he had finally succeeded. And once or twice lately, when he was alone in the evening and had nothing to do, he had suddenly stood up in terror, not knowing what he was. And he went to the mirror and looked long and closely at his own face, at his own eyes, seeking for something. He was afraid, in mortal dry fear, but he knew not what of. He looked at his own face. There it was, shapely and healthy and the same as ever, yet somehow, it was not real, it was a mask. He dared not touch it, for fear it should prove to be only a composition mask. His eyes were blue and keen as ever, and as firm in their sockets. Yet he was not sure that they were not blue false bubbles that would burst in a moment and leave clear annihilation. He could see the darkness in them, as if they were only bubbles of darkness. He was afraid that one day he would break down and be a purely meaningless babble lapping round a darkness.

But now he had succeeded—he had finally succeeded. And once or twice recently, when he was alone in the evening with nothing to occupy him, he had suddenly stood up in terror, not knowing who he was. He went to the mirror and stared intently at his own face, at his own eyes, searching for something. He felt a deep, paralyzing fear, but he didn’t know what it was about. He looked at his own face. There it was, well-shaped and healthy and the same as always, yet somehow, it didn’t feel real; it felt like a mask. He didn’t dare touch it, afraid it might turn out to be just a fake mask. His eyes were as blue and sharp as ever, securely set in their sockets. Yet he wasn’t sure they weren’t just blue false bubbles that might burst at any moment, leaving empty nothingness. He could see darkness in them, as if they were merely bubbles of darkness. He feared that one day he would break down and become nothing more than meaningless chatter swirling around a void.

But his will yet held good, he was able to go away and read, and think about things. He liked to read books about the primitive man, books of anthropology, and also works of speculative philosophy. His mind was very active. But it was like a bubble floating in the darkness. At any moment it might burst and leave him in chaos. He would not die. He knew that. He would go on living, but the meaning would have collapsed out of him, his divine reason would be gone. In a strangely indifferent, sterile way, he was frightened. But he could not react even to the fear. It was as if his centres of feeling were drying up. He remained calm, calculative and healthy, and quite freely deliberate, even whilst he felt, with faint, small but final sterile horror, that his mystic reason was breaking, giving way now, at this crisis.

But his will still held strong; he could go away and read, thinking about things. He enjoyed reading books about primitive people, anthropology, and speculative philosophy. His mind was very active. But it felt like a bubble floating in the dark. At any moment, it might burst and leave him in chaos. He wouldn't die; he knew that. He would keep living, but the meaning would fade away, and his sense of purpose would be gone. In a strangely indifferent, sterile way, he was scared. But he couldn’t even respond to the fear. It was as if his feelings were drying up. He remained calm, calculating, and healthy, and quite deliberate, even while he sensed, with a faint, small yet final sterile horror, that his deeper understanding was breaking down, giving way now, at this critical moment.

And it was a strain. He knew there was no equilibrium. He would have to go in some direction, shortly, to find relief. Only Birkin kept the fear definitely off him, saved him his quick sufficiency in life, by the odd mobility and changeableness which seemed to contain the quintessence of faith. But then Gerald must always come away from Birkin, as from a Church service, back to the outside real world of work and life. There it was, it did not alter, and words were futilities. He had to keep himself in reckoning with the world of work and material life. And it became more and more difficult, such a strange pressure was upon him, as if the very middle of him were a vacuum, and outside were an awful tension.

And it was a struggle. He realized there was no balance. He would have to choose a direction soon to find some relief. Only Birkin kept the fear away from him, preserving his quick ability to cope with life through the unusual flexibility and unpredictability that seemed to embody true faith. But Gerald always had to leave Birkin, like coming away from a church service, and return to the harsh, real world of work and life. There it was, unchanged, and words felt pointless. He had to keep himself engaged with the world of work and material life. And it became increasingly challenging, with a strange pressure weighing on him, as if the very center of him were a vacuum, and there was an unbearable tension on the outside.

He had found his most satisfactory relief in women. After a debauch with some desperate woman, he went on quite easy and forgetful. The devil of it was, it was so hard to keep up his interest in women nowadays. He didn’t care about them any more. A Pussum was all right in her way, but she was an exceptional case, and even she mattered extremely little. No, women, in that sense, were useless to him any more. He felt that his mind needed acute stimulation, before he could be physically roused.

He found his best relief in women. After a wild night with some desperate woman, he felt relaxed and forgetful. The problem was, it was getting harder to be interested in women these days. He didn't care about them anymore. A Pussum was fine in her way, but she was an exception, and even she didn’t matter much. No, women, in that way, were no longer useful to him. He felt that his mind needed to be intensely stimulated before he could get physically excited.

CHAPTER XVIII.
RABBIT

Gudrun knew that it was a critical thing for her to go to Shortlands. She knew it was equivalent to accepting Gerald Crich as a lover. And though she hung back, disliking the condition, yet she knew she would go on. She equivocated. She said to herself, in torment recalling the blow and the kiss, “after all, what is it? What is a kiss? What even is a blow? It is an instant, vanished at once. I can go to Shortlands just for a time, before I go away, if only to see what it is like.” For she had an insatiable curiosity to see and to know everything.

Gudrun understood that it was essential for her to go to Shortlands. She realized it meant she was accepting Gerald Crich as a lover. Even though she hesitated, disliking the implication, she knew she would go through with it. She wavered. In her distress, remembering the hit and the kiss, she thought, “what does it even mean? What is a kiss? What is a hit? It’s just a moment, gone in an instant. I can visit Shortlands for a little while, before I leave, just to see what it’s like.” She had an unquenchable curiosity to see and know everything.

She also wanted to know what Winifred was really like. Having heard the child calling from the steamer in the night, she felt some mysterious connection with her.

She also wanted to know what Winifred was really like. After hearing the child calling from the steamer at night, she felt some strange connection to her.

Gudrun talked with the father in the library. Then he sent for his daughter. She came accompanied by Mademoiselle.

Gudrun spoke with her father in the library. Then he called for his daughter. She arrived with Mademoiselle.

“Winnie, this is Miss Brangwen, who will be so kind as to help you with your drawing and making models of your animals,” said the father.

“Winnie, this is Miss Brangwen, who will kindly help you with your drawing and making models of your animals,” said the father.

The child looked at Gudrun for a moment with interest, before she came forward and with face averted offered her hand. There was a complete sang-froid and indifference under Winifred’s childish reserve, a certain irresponsible callousness.

The child glanced at Gudrun for a moment with curiosity before stepping forward and offering her hand with her face turned away. Winifred’s childish reserve hid a total calmness and indifference, along with an irresponsible callousness.

“How do you do?” said the child, not lifting her face.

"How's it going?" said the child, without looking up.

“How do you do?” said Gudrun.

"How's it going?" said Gudrun.

Then Winifred stood aside, and Gudrun was introduced to Mademoiselle.

Then Winifred stepped aside, and Gudrun was introduced to Mademoiselle.

“You have a fine day for your walk,” said Mademoiselle, in a bright manner.

"You have a beautiful day for your walk," said Mademoiselle cheerfully.

Quite fine,” said Gudrun.

“Really fine,” said Gudrun.

Winifred was watching from her distance. She was as if amused, but rather unsure as yet what this new person was like. She saw so many new persons, and so few who became real to her. Mademoiselle was of no count whatever, the child merely put up with her, calmly and easily, accepting her little authority with faint scorn, compliant out of childish arrogance of indifference.

Winifred observed from afar. She seemed amused but was still uncertain about what this new person was like. She encountered many new people, yet few became significant to her. Mademoiselle didn’t matter at all; the child merely tolerated her, calmly and effortlessly, accepting her minor authority with slight disdain, compliant out of a childish indifference and arrogance.

“Well, Winifred,” said the father, “aren’t you glad Miss Brangwen has come? She makes animals and birds in wood and in clay, that the people in London write about in the papers, praising them to the skies.”

"Well, Winifred," said the father, "aren't you happy that Miss Brangwen is here? She carves animals and birds out of wood and clay, and people in London are raving about them in the papers."

Winifred smiled slightly.

Winifred gave a slight smile.

“Who told you, Daddie?” she asked.

“Who told you, Daddy?” she asked.

“Who told me? Hermione told me, and Rupert Birkin.”

"Who told me? Hermione told me, and Rupert Birkin."

“Do you know them?” Winifred asked of Gudrun, turning to her with faint challenge.

“Do you know them?” Winifred asked Gudrun, turning to her with a slight challenge.

“Yes,” said Gudrun.

"Yes," Gudrun said.

Winifred readjusted herself a little. She had been ready to accept Gudrun as a sort of servant. Now she saw it was on terms of friendship they were intended to meet. She was rather glad. She had so many half inferiors, whom she tolerated with perfect good-humour.

Winifred shifted herself a bit. She had been prepared to see Gudrun as a sort of servant. Now she realized they were meant to meet as friends. She felt a bit relieved. She had so many half inferiors that she tolerated with complete good humor.

Gudrun was very calm. She also did not take these things very seriously. A new occasion was mostly spectacular to her. However, Winifred was a detached, ironic child, she would never attach herself. Gudrun liked her and was intrigued by her. The first meetings went off with a certain humiliating clumsiness. Neither Winifred nor her instructress had any social grace.

Gudrun was very calm. She also didn’t take these things too seriously. A new experience was mostly exciting for her. However, Winifred was a cool, ironic kid; she would never get too attached. Gudrun liked her and found her interesting. Their initial meetings were marked by a somewhat awkward clumsiness. Neither Winifred nor her instructor had any social grace.

Soon, however, they met in a kind of make-belief world. Winifred did not notice human beings unless they were like herself, playful and slightly mocking. She would accept nothing but the world of amusement, and the serious people of her life were the animals she had for pets. On those she lavished, almost ironically, her affection and her companionship. To the rest of the human scheme she submitted with a faint bored indifference.

Soon, however, they found themselves in a sort of imaginary world. Winifred didn’t pay attention to people unless they were like her—playful and a bit teasing. She would accept nothing but a world of fun, and the serious figures in her life were the pets she cherished. On them, she poured, almost ironically, her love and companionship. To the rest of humanity, she responded with a subtle, bored indifference.

She had a pekinese dog called Looloo, which she loved.

She had a Pekingese dog named Looloo, which she loved.

“Let us draw Looloo,” said Gudrun, “and see if we can get his Looliness, shall we?”

“Let’s draw Looloo,” said Gudrun, “and see if we can catch his Looliness, okay?”

“Darling!” cried Winifred, rushing to the dog, that sat with contemplative sadness on the hearth, and kissing its bulging brow. “Darling one, will you be drawn? Shall its mummy draw its portrait?” Then she chuckled gleefully, and turning to Gudrun, said: “Oh let’s!”

“Sweetheart!” exclaimed Winifred, hurrying to the dog, which sat with thoughtful sadness on the hearth, and kissing its plump forehead. “Sweet one, do you want to be drawn? Should your mom draw your portrait?” Then she giggled happily and turned to Gudrun, saying, “Oh let’s!”

They proceeded to get pencils and paper, and were ready.

They went to grab pencils and paper, and were all set.

“Beautifullest,” cried Winifred, hugging the dog, “sit still while its mummy draws its beautiful portrait.” The dog looked up at her with grievous resignation in its large, prominent eyes. She kissed it fervently, and said: “I wonder what mine will be like. It’s sure to be awful.”

“Most beautiful,” cried Winifred, hugging the dog, “sit still while your mommy draws your beautiful portrait.” The dog looked up at her with a sad acceptance in its large, prominent eyes. She kissed it passionately and said, “I wonder what mine will look like. It’s bound to be terrible.”

As she sketched she chuckled to herself, and cried out at times:

As she drew, she laughed to herself and sometimes shouted out:

“Oh darling, you’re so beautiful!”

“Oh babe, you’re so beautiful!”

And again chuckling, she rushed to embrace the dog, in penitence, as if she were doing him some subtle injury. He sat all the time with the resignation and fretfulness of ages on his dark velvety face. She drew slowly, with a wicked concentration in her eyes, her head on one side, an intense stillness over her. She was as if working the spell of some enchantment. Suddenly she had finished. She looked at the dog, and then at her drawing, and then cried, with real grief for the dog, and at the same time with a wicked exultation:

And with a laugh, she rushed to hug the dog, feeling guilty, as if she were doing him some hidden harm. He sat there with a mix of resignation and irritation on his dark, velvety face. She slowly tilted her head to one side, her eyes focused intently, enveloped in a deep stillness. It was as if she were casting some kind of spell. Then, in an instant, she was done. She looked at the dog, then at her drawing, and then exclaimed, feeling genuine sadness for the dog, but also a mischievous joy:

“My beautiful, why did they?”

“My beautiful, why did they?”

She took her paper to the dog, and held it under his nose. He turned his head aside as in chagrin and mortification, and she impulsively kissed his velvety bulging forehead.

She brought her paper to the dog and held it under his nose. He turned his head away as if embarrassed and upset, and she spontaneously kissed his soft, wrinkled forehead.

“’s a Loolie, ’s a little Loozie! Look at his portrait, darling, look at his portrait, that his mother has done of him.” She looked at her paper and chuckled. Then, kissing the dog once more, she rose and came gravely to Gudrun, offering her the paper.

“It's a Loolie, it's a little Loozie! Check out his portrait, darling, check out his portrait that his mother made of him.” She glanced at her paper and laughed. Then, kissing the dog one more time, she got up and went over to Gudrun, offering her the paper.

It was a grotesque little diagram of a grotesque little animal, so wicked and so comical, a slow smile came over Gudrun’s face, unconsciously. And at her side Winifred chuckled with glee, and said:

It was a bizarre little drawing of a bizarre little creature, so evil and so funny, a slow smile crept onto Gudrun’s face without her realizing it. Meanwhile, Winifred giggled happily beside her and said:

“It isn’t like him, is it? He’s much lovelier than that. He’s so beautiful-mmm, Looloo, my sweet darling.” And she flew off to embrace the chagrined little dog. He looked up at her with reproachful, saturnine eyes, vanquished in his extreme agedness of being. Then she flew back to her drawing, and chuckled with satisfaction.

“It’s not like him, right? He’s way lovelier than that. He’s so beautiful—mmm, Looloo, my sweet darling.” And she rushed over to hug the embarrassed little dog. He looked up at her with disappointed, gloomy eyes, defeated by his old age. Then she went back to her drawing and chuckled with satisfaction.

“It isn’t like him, is it?” she said to Gudrun.

“It’s not like him, is it?” she said to Gudrun.

“Yes, it’s very like him,” Gudrun replied.

“Yes, it’s very much like him,” Gudrun replied.

The child treasured her drawing, carried it about with her, and showed it, with a silent embarrassment, to everybody.

The child cherished her drawing, carried it around with her, and showed it to everyone, feeling a bit shy about it.

“Look,” she said, thrusting the paper into her father’s hand.

“Look,” she said, pushing the paper into her father’s hand.

“Why that’s Looloo!” he exclaimed. And he looked down in surprise, hearing the almost inhuman chuckle of the child at his side.

“Wow, that’s Looloo!” he said. And he looked down in surprise, hearing the almost unnatural chuckle of the child next to him.

Gerald was away from home when Gudrun first came to Shortlands. But the first morning he came back he watched for her. It was a sunny, soft morning, and he lingered in the garden paths, looking at the flowers that had come out during his absence. He was clean and fit as ever, shaven, his fair hair scrupulously parted at the side, bright in the sunshine, his short, fair moustache closely clipped, his eyes with their humorous kind twinkle, which was so deceptive. He was dressed in black, his clothes sat well on his well-nourished body. Yet as he lingered before the flower-beds in the morning sunshine, there was a certain isolation, a fear about him, as of something wanting.

Gerald was away when Gudrun first arrived at Shortlands. But on the first morning he got back, he looked for her. It was a sunny, gentle morning, and he strolled through the garden paths, admiring the flowers that had bloomed during his absence. He was as neat and fit as ever, shaven, with his fair hair carefully parted on the side, shining in the sunlight, and his short, light mustache closely trimmed. His eyes sparkled with a humorous kindness that was misleading. He wore black, and his clothes fit his well-nourished body nicely. However, as he lingered by the flowerbeds in the morning sun, there was a sense of isolation and a hint of fear about him, as if something was missing.

Gudrun came up quickly, unseen. She was dressed in blue, with woollen yellow stockings, like the Bluecoat boys. He glanced up in surprise. Her stockings always disconcerted him, the pale-yellow stockings and the heavy heavy black shoes. Winifred, who had been playing about the garden with Mademoiselle and the dogs, came flitting towards Gudrun. The child wore a dress of black-and-white stripes. Her hair was rather short, cut round and hanging level in her neck.

Gudrun approached quickly, unnoticed. She was wearing blue with yellow woolen stockings, similar to the Bluecoat boys. He looked up in surprise. Her stockings always unsettled him, the pale yellow ones paired with heavy black shoes. Winifred, who had been playing in the garden with Mademoiselle and the dogs, ran over to Gudrun. The child was dressed in a black-and-white striped dress. Her hair was quite short, cut in a round shape and hanging at her neck level.

“We’re going to do Bismarck, aren’t we?” she said, linking her hand through Gudrun’s arm.

“We’re going to do Bismarck, right?” she said, linking her hand through Gudrun’s arm.

“Yes, we’re going to do Bismarck. Do you want to?”

“Yes, we're going to do Bismarck. Do you want to?”

“Oh yes-oh I do! I want most awfully to do Bismarck. He looks so splendid this morning, so fierce. He’s almost as big as a lion.” And the child chuckled sardonically at her own hyperbole. “He’s a real king, he really is.”

“Oh yes—I really do! I want to take on Bismarck so badly. He looks so amazing this morning, so intense. He’s nearly as big as a lion.” The child chuckled sarcastically at her own exaggeration. “He’s a true king, he really is.”

Bonjour, Mademoiselle,” said the little French governess, wavering up with a slight bow, a bow of the sort that Gudrun loathed, insolent.

Hello, Miss,” said the little French governess, rising slightly with a small bow, the kind of bow that Gudrun despised, arrogant.

Winifred veut tant faire le portrait de Bismarck—! Oh, mais toute la matinée—‘We will do Bismarck this morning!’—Bismarck, Bismarck, toujours Bismarck! C’est un lapin, n’est-ce pas, mademoiselle?

Winifred really wants to paint Bismarck—! Oh, but all morning—‘We will do Bismarck this morning!’—Bismarck, Bismarck, always Bismarck! He’s like a rabbit, isn’t he, miss?

Oui, c’est un grand lapin blanc et noir. Vous ne l’avez pas vu?” said Gudrun in her good, but rather heavy French.

Yes, it's a big black and white rabbit. Haven't you seen it?” said Gudrun in her decent, but somewhat thick French.

Non, mademoiselle, Winifred n’a jamais voulu me le faire voir. Tant de fois je le lui ai demandé, ‘Qu’est ce donc que ce Bismarck, Winifred?’ Mais elle n’a pas voulu me le dire. Son Bismarck, c’etait un mystère.

No, miss, Winifred never wanted to show it to me. So many times I asked her, 'What is this Bismarck, Winifred?' But she wouldn’t tell me. Her Bismarck was a mystery.

Oui, c’est un mystère, vraiment un mystère! Miss Brangwen, say that Bismarck is a mystery,” cried Winifred.

Yes, it’s a mystery, really a mystery! Miss Brangwen, say that Bismarck is a mystery,” cried Winifred.

“Bismarck, is a mystery, Bismarck, c’est un mystère, der Bismarck, er ist ein Wunder,” said Gudrun, in mocking incantation.

“Bismarck is a mystery, Bismarck, c’est un mystère, der Bismarck, er ist ein Wunder,” said Gudrun, in a teasing chant.

Ja, er ist ein Wunder,” repeated Winifred, with odd seriousness, under which lay a wicked chuckle.

Yeah, he’s a wonder,” repeated Winifred, with an unusual seriousness, beneath which was a playful chuckle.

Ist er auch ein Wunder?” came the slightly insolent sneering of Mademoiselle.

Is he also a wonder?” came the slightly cheeky sneer from Mademoiselle.

Doch!” said Winifred briefly, indifferent.

But!” said Winifred briefly, indifferent.

Doch ist er nicht ein König. Beesmarck, he was not a king, Winifred, as you have said. He was only—il n’était que chancelier.

But he is not a king. Beesmarck, he was not a king, Winifred, as you said. He was only—he was just a chancellor.

Qu’est ce qu’un chancelier?” said Winifred, with slightly contemptuous indifference.

What is a chancellor?” said Winifred, with a hint of scornful indifference.

“A chancelier is a chancellor, and a chancellor is, I believe, a sort of judge,” said Gerald coming up and shaking hands with Gudrun. “You’ll have made a song of Bismarck soon,” said he.

“A chancelier is a chancellor, and a chancellor is, I think, a kind of judge,” said Gerald as he approached and shook hands with Gudrun. “You’ll have written a song about Bismarck before long,” he added.

Mademoiselle waited, and discreetly made her inclination, and her greeting.

Mademoiselle waited and subtly showed her interest and greeted him.

“So they wouldn’t let you see Bismarck, Mademoiselle?” he said.

“So they wouldn’t let you see Bismarck, miss?” he said.

Non, Monsieur.

No, sir.

“Ay, very mean of them. What are you going to do to him, Miss Brangwen? I want him sent to the kitchen and cooked.”

“Yeah, that was really cruel of them. What are you going to do to him, Miss Brangwen? I want him sent to the kitchen and cooked.”

“Oh no,” cried Winifred.

“Oh no,” Winifred exclaimed.

“We’re going to draw him,” said Gudrun.

“We’re going to draw him,” Gudrun said.

“Draw him and quarter him and dish him up,” he said, being purposely fatuous.

“Draw him and quarter him and serve him up,” he said, being deliberately silly.

“Oh no,” cried Winifred with emphasis, chuckling.

“Oh no,” Winifred said, laughing.

Gudrun detected the tang of mockery in him, and she looked up and smiled into his face. He felt his nerves caressed. Their eyes met in knowledge.

Gudrun sensed the hint of mockery in him, and she looked up and smiled at his face. He felt his nerves calming. Their eyes connected in understanding.

“How do you like Shortlands?” he asked.

“How do you feel about Shortlands?” he asked.

“Oh, very much,” she said, with nonchalance.

“Oh, for sure,” she said, casually.

“Glad you do. Have you noticed these flowers?”

“Glad you do. Have you seen these flowers?”

He led her along the path. She followed intently. Winifred came, and the governess lingered in the rear. They stopped before some veined salpiglossis flowers.

He guided her along the path. She followed closely. Winifred arrived, and the governess stayed back. They paused in front of some marbled salpiglossis flowers.

“Aren’t they wonderful?” she cried, looking at them absorbedly. Strange how her reverential, almost ecstatic admiration of the flowers caressed his nerves. She stooped down, and touched the trumpets, with infinitely fine and delicate-touching finger-tips. It filled him with ease to see her. When she rose, her eyes, hot with the beauty of the flowers, looked into his.

“Aren’t they amazing?” she exclaimed, gazing at them intently. It was odd how her deep, almost joyful admiration for the flowers affected him. She bent down and lightly touched the trumpets with her incredibly delicate fingertips. It brought him comfort to watch her. When she straightened up, her eyes, filled with the beauty of the flowers, met his.

“What are they?” she asked.

“What are they?” she asked.

“Sort of petunia, I suppose,” he answered. “I don’t really know them.”

“Kind of a petunia, I guess,” he replied. “I don’t really know much about them.”

“They are quite strangers to me,” she said.

“They are complete strangers to me,” she said.

They stood together in a false intimacy, a nervous contact. And he was in love with her.

They stood close together in a fake intimacy, a nervous connection. And he was in love with her.

She was aware of Mademoiselle standing near, like a little French beetle, observant and calculating. She moved away with Winifred, saying they would go to find Bismarck.

She noticed Mademoiselle standing nearby, like a little French beetle, watching and assessing. She walked away with Winifred, saying they were going to find Bismarck.

Gerald watched them go, looking all the while at the soft, full, still body of Gudrun, in its silky cashmere. How silky and rich and soft her body must be. An excess of appreciation came over his mind, she was the all-desirable, the all-beautiful. He wanted only to come to her, nothing more. He was only this, this being that should come to her, and be given to her.

Gerald watched them leave, his gaze fixed on Gudrun's soft, full, still body, draped in silky cashmere. How luxurious and smooth her body must feel. A wave of admiration washed over him; she was everything he desired, everything beautiful. All he wanted was to be with her, nothing else mattered. He saw himself simply as this person who should be with her and give himself to her.

At the same time he was finely and acutely aware of Mademoiselle’s neat, brittle finality of form. She was like some elegant beetle with thin ankles, perched on her high heels, her glossy black dress perfectly correct, her dark hair done high and admirably. How repulsive her completeness and her finality was! He loathed her.

At the same time, he was sharply aware of Mademoiselle’s neat, brittle sense of style. She was like an elegant beetle with slender ankles, perched on her high heels, her glossy black dress flawlessly tailored, her dark hair styled high and beautifully. How repulsive her perfection and finality were! He despised her.

Yet he did admire her. She was perfectly correct. And it did rather annoy him, that Gudrun came dressed in startling colours, like a macaw, when the family was in mourning. Like a macaw she was! He watched the lingering way she took her feet from the ground. And her ankles were pale yellow, and her dress a deep blue. Yet it pleased him. It pleased him very much. He felt the challenge in her very attire—she challenged the whole world. And he smiled as to the note of a trumpet.

Yet he admired her. She was absolutely right. It did annoy him, though, that Gudrun showed up in bright colors, like a macaw, while the family was in mourning. She really was like a macaw! He observed the way she gracefully lifted her feet off the ground. Her ankles were a pale yellow, and her dress was a deep blue. Still, it pleased him. It pleased him a lot. He felt the challenge in her very outfit—she was challenging the whole world. And he smiled like he heard the sound of a trumpet.

Gudrun and Winifred went through the house to the back, where were the stables and the out-buildings. Everywhere was still and deserted. Mr Crich had gone out for a short drive, the stableman had just led round Gerald’s horse. The two girls went to the hutch that stood in a corner, and looked at the great black-and-white rabbit.

Gudrun and Winifred walked through the house to the back, where the stables and outbuildings were located. Everything was quiet and empty. Mr. Crich had gone out for a quick drive, and the stableman had just brought Gerald’s horse around. The two girls went to the hutch in the corner and looked at the big black-and-white rabbit.

“Isn’t he beautiful! Oh, do look at him listening! Doesn’t he look silly!” she laughed quickly, then added “Oh, do let’s do him listening, do let us, he listens with so much of himself;—don’t you darling Bismarck?”

“Isn’t he beautiful! Oh, look at him listening! Doesn’t he look silly!” she laughed quickly, then added, “Oh, let’s have him listening, let’s do that; he really engages so much of himself—don’t you, darling Bismarck?”

“Can we take him out?” said Gudrun.

“Can we take him out?” Gudrun asked.

“He’s very strong. He really is extremely strong.” She looked at Gudrun, her head on one side, in odd calculating mistrust.

“He's really strong. He seriously is extremely strong.” She looked at Gudrun, tilting her head to the side, with a strange, calculating mistrust.

“But we’ll try, shall we?”

"But let's give it a shot, okay?"

“Yes, if you like. But he’s a fearful kicker!”

“Yes, if you want. But he kicks really hard!”

They took the key to unlock the door. The rabbit exploded in a wild rush round the hutch.

They grabbed the key to open the door. The rabbit darted around the hutch in a frenzy.

“He scratches most awfully sometimes,” cried Winifred in excitement. “Oh do look at him, isn’t he wonderful!” The rabbit tore round the hutch in a hurry. “Bismarck!” cried the child, in rousing excitement. “How dreadful you are! You are beastly.” Winifred looked up at Gudrun with some misgiving in her wild excitement. Gudrun smiled sardonically with her mouth. Winifred made a strange crooning noise of unaccountable excitement. “Now he’s still!” she cried, seeing the rabbit settled down in a far corner of the hutch. “Shall we take him now?” she whispered excitedly, mysteriously, looking up at Gudrun and edging very close. “Shall we get him now?—” she chuckled wickedly to herself.

“He scratches so badly sometimes,” Winifred exclaimed in excitement. “Oh, look at him! Isn’t he amazing?” The rabbit dashed around the hutch in a rush. “Bismarck!” the child shouted, thrilled. “How dreadful you are! You’re awful.” Winifred glanced up at Gudrun with a hint of uncertainty in her wild excitement. Gudrun smirked sarcastically. Winifred made a strange, happy sound full of unexplainable excitement. “Now he’s still!” she shouted, seeing the rabbit settle in a corner of the hutch. “Should we take him now?” she whispered excitedly and mysteriously, leaning closer to Gudrun. “Should we get him now?—” she chuckled wickedly to herself.

They unlocked the door of the hutch. Gudrun thrust in her arm and seized the great, lusty rabbit as it crouched still, she grasped its long ears. It set its four feet flat, and thrust back. There was a long scraping sound as it was hauled forward, and in another instant it was in mid-air, lunging wildly, its body flying like a spring coiled and released, as it lashed out, suspended from the ears. Gudrun held the black-and-white tempest at arms’ length, averting her face. But the rabbit was magically strong, it was all she could do to keep her grasp. She almost lost her presence of mind.

They unlocked the door of the hutch. Gudrun pushed her arm inside and grabbed the big, lively rabbit as it huddled still, gripping its long ears. It planted its four feet flat and pushed back. There was a long scraping noise as it was pulled forward, and in a moment it was in the air, thrashing wildly, its body flying like a spring that had been coiled and then let go, as it kicked out, dangling from its ears. Gudrun held the black-and-white whirlwind at arm's length, turning her face away. But the rabbit was incredibly strong; it took all her effort to keep holding on. She nearly lost her focus.

“Bismarck, Bismarck, you are behaving terribly,” said Winifred in a rather frightened voice, “Oh, do put him down, he’s beastly.”

“Bismarck, Bismarck, you’re acting awful,” Winifred said in a somewhat scared voice, “Oh, please put him down, he’s disgusting.”

Gudrun stood for a moment astounded by the thunder-storm that had sprung into being in her grip. Then her colour came up, a heavy rage came over her like a cloud. She stood shaken as a house in a storm, and utterly overcome. Her heart was arrested with fury at the mindlessness and the bestial stupidity of this struggle, her wrists were badly scored by the claws of the beast, a heavy cruelty welled up in her.

Gudrun stood for a moment, shocked by the thunderstorm that had erupted in her grasp. Then her face flushed, and a deep rage washed over her like a dark cloud. She stood trembling like a house in a storm, completely overwhelmed. Her heart was filled with anger at the senselessness and brutal stupidity of this fight; her wrists were harshly scratched by the beast’s claws, and a heavy cruelty welled up inside her.

Gerald came round as she was trying to capture the flying rabbit under her arm. He saw, with subtle recognition, her sullen passion of cruelty.

Gerald came over while she was trying to catch the flying rabbit under her arm. He noticed, with a hint of understanding, her dark desire for cruelty.

“You should let one of the men do that for you,” he said hurrying up.

“You should let one of the guys handle that for you,” he said quickly.

“Oh, he’s so horrid!” cried Winifred, almost frantic.

“Oh, he’s so awful!” yelled Winifred, nearly in a panic.

He held out his nervous, sinewy hand and took the rabbit by the ears, from Gudrun.

He reached out his anxious, lean hand and grabbed the rabbit by the ears from Gudrun.

“It’s most fearfully strong,” she cried, in a high voice, like the crying a seagull, strange and vindictive.

“It’s really terrifyingly strong,” she cried, in a high voice, like the cry of a seagull, strange and vengeful.

The rabbit made itself into a ball in the air, and lashed out, flinging itself into a bow. It really seemed demoniacal. Gudrun saw Gerald’s body tighten, saw a sharp blindness come into his eyes.

The rabbit curled itself into a ball in the air and shot forward, launching itself into a bow. It looked almost sinister. Gudrun noticed Gerald’s body tense up and saw a sudden look of blindness wash over his eyes.

“I know these beggars of old,” he said.

“I know these beggars well,” he said.

The long, demon-like beast lashed out again, spread on the air as if it were flying, looking something like a dragon, then closing up again, inconceivably powerful and explosive. The man’s body, strung to its efforts, vibrated strongly. Then a sudden sharp, white-edged wrath came up in him. Swift as lightning he drew back and brought his free hand down like a hawk on the neck of the rabbit. Simultaneously, there came the unearthly abhorrent scream of a rabbit in the fear of death. It made one immense writhe, tore his wrists and his sleeves in a final convulsion, all its belly flashed white in a whirlwind of paws, and then he had slung it round and had it under his arm, fast. It cowered and skulked. His face was gleaming with a smile.

The long, demon-like beast lunged again, suspended in the air as if it were flying, resembling something like a dragon, then collapsing again, unbelievably powerful and explosive. The man’s body, caught up in its struggle, vibrated intensely. Then a sudden sharp, white-hot anger surged within him. Quick as lightning, he pulled back and brought his free hand down like a hawk on the neck of the rabbit. At the same moment, an otherworldly, horrific scream erupted from the rabbit, filled with the fear of death. It thrashed violently, tearing at his wrists and sleeves in a final convulsion, its belly flashing white in a whirlwind of paws, and then he had it twisted around and secured under his arm. It cowered and shrank away. His face shone with a smile.

“You wouldn’t think there was all that force in a rabbit,” he said, looking at Gudrun. And he saw her eyes black as night in her pallid face, she looked almost unearthly. The scream of the rabbit, after the violent tussle, seemed to have torn the veil of her consciousness. He looked at her, and the whitish, electric gleam in his face intensified.

“You wouldn’t expect a rabbit to have that much force,” he said, glancing at Gudrun. He noticed her eyes were as black as night on her pale face; she appeared almost otherworldly. The rabbit's scream, following the brutal struggle, seemed to have shattered the barrier of her awareness. He stared at her, and the pale, electric shine on his face grew stronger.

“I don’t really like him,” Winifred was crooning. “I don’t care for him as I do for Loozie. He’s hateful really.”

“I don’t really like him,” Winifred was saying. “I don’t care for him like I do for Loozie. He’s actually pretty awful.”

A smile twisted Gudrun’s face, as she recovered. She knew she was revealed. “Don’t they make the most fearful noise when they scream?” she cried, the high note in her voice, like a seagull’s cry.

A smile twisted Gudrun’s face as she recovered. She knew she had been exposed. “Don’t they make the most terrifying noise when they scream?” she exclaimed, her voice hitting a high note, like a seagull’s cry.

“Abominable,” he said.

"Awful," he said.

“He shouldn’t be so silly when he has to be taken out,” Winifred was saying, putting out her hand and touching the rabbit tentatively, as it skulked under his arm, motionless as if it were dead.

“He shouldn’t be so silly when he needs to be taken out,” Winifred said, reaching out her hand and touching the rabbit gently, as it crouched under his arm, completely still as if it were dead.

“He’s not dead, is he Gerald?” she asked.

“He's not dead, is he, Gerald?” she asked.

“No, he ought to be,” he said.

“No, he should be,” he said.

“Yes, he ought!” cried the child, with a sudden flush of amusement. And she touched the rabbit with more confidence. “His heart is beating so fast. Isn’t he funny? He really is.”

“Yes, he should!” exclaimed the child, a sudden smile spreading across her face. And she touched the rabbit with more assurance. “His heart is beating so fast. Isn’t he hilarious? He really is.”

“Where do you want him?” asked Gerald.

“Where do you want him?” Gerald asked.

“In the little green court,” she said.

“In the small green courtyard,” she said.

Gudrun looked at Gerald with strange, darkened eyes, strained with underworld knowledge, almost supplicating, like those of a creature which is at his mercy, yet which is his ultimate victor. He did not know what to say to her. He felt the mutual hellish recognition. And he felt he ought to say something, to cover it. He had the power of lightning in his nerves, she seemed like a soft recipient of his magical, hideous white fire. He was unconfident, he had qualms of fear.

Gudrun looked at Gerald with strange, dark eyes, filled with knowledge of the underworld, almost pleading, like a being that was at his mercy but ultimately his conqueror. He didn't know what to say to her. He felt a mutual, hellish recognition. He felt he should say something to mask it. He had the power of lightning in his nerves, while she appeared to be a gentle recipient of his magical, terrifying white fire. He felt unsure, overwhelmed by fear.

“Did he hurt you?” he asked.

“Did he hurt you?” he asked.

“No,” she said.

“No,” she replied.

“He’s an insensible beast,” he said, turning his face away.

“He's a heartless brute,” he said, turning away.

They came to the little court, which was shut in by old red walls in whose crevices wall-flowers were growing. The grass was soft and fine and old, a level floor carpeting the court, the sky was blue overhead. Gerald tossed the rabbit down. It crouched still and would not move. Gudrun watched it with faint horror.

They arrived at the small courtyard, enclosed by old red walls where wallflowers were growing in the cracks. The grass was soft, fine, and worn, creating a smooth carpet on the ground, while the sky above was blue. Gerald dropped the rabbit, and it huddled there, refusing to move. Gudrun observed it with a slight sense of horror.

“Why doesn’t it move?” she cried.

“Why isn’t it moving?” she cried.

“It’s skulking,” he said.

“It’s lurking,” he said.

She looked up at him, and a slight sinister smile contracted her white face.

She looked up at him, and a small, unsettling smile formed on her pale face.

“Isn’t it a fool!” she cried. “Isn’t it a sickening fool?” The vindictive mockery in her voice made his brain quiver. Glancing up at him, into his eyes, she revealed again the mocking, white-cruel recognition. There was a league between them, abhorrent to them both. They were implicated with each other in abhorrent mysteries.

“Isn’t it a fool!” she shouted. “Isn’t it a sickening fool?” The spiteful mockery in her voice made his head spin. Looking up at him, into his eyes, she once again showed that mocking, cold recognition. There was a bond between them, repulsive to them both. They were entangled in disturbing mysteries together.

“How many scratches have you?” he asked, showing his hard forearm, white and hard and torn in red gashes.

“How many scratches do you have?” he asked, showing his tough forearm, pale and solid, marked with red gashes.

“How really vile!” she cried, flushing with a sinister vision. “Mine is nothing.”

“How disgusting!” she exclaimed, her face reddening with a dark thought. “Mine is nothing.”

She lifted her arm and showed a deep red score down the silken white flesh.

She raised her arm and revealed a deep red mark on her smooth white skin.

“What a devil!” he exclaimed. But it was as if he had had knowledge of her in the long red rent of her forearm, so silken and soft. He did not want to touch her. He would have to make himself touch her, deliberately. The long, shallow red rip seemed torn across his own brain, tearing the surface of his ultimate consciousness, letting through the forever unconscious, unthinkable red ether of the beyond, the obscene beyond.

“What a devil!” he exclaimed. But it felt like he understood her through the long red cut on her forearm, so smooth and soft. He didn't want to touch her. He would have to force himself to do it, intentionally. The long, shallow red line seemed to cut through his own mind, ripping into the surface of his deepest consciousness, allowing the endlessly unconscious, unimaginable red ether of the beyond to seep through, the obscene beyond.

“It doesn’t hurt you very much, does it?” he asked, solicitous.

“It doesn’t hurt you too much, does it?” he asked, concerned.

“Not at all,” she cried.

"Not at all," she exclaimed.

And suddenly the rabbit, which had been crouching as if it were a flower, so still and soft, suddenly burst into life. Round and round the court it went, as if shot from a gun, round and round like a furry meteorite, in a tense hard circle that seemed to bind their brains. They all stood in amazement, smiling uncannily, as if the rabbit were obeying some unknown incantation. Round and round it flew, on the grass under the old red walls like a storm.

And then the rabbit, which had been crouched like a flower, so still and soft, suddenly came to life. It dashed around the court, as if it had been shot from a gun, racing in a tight circle like a furry meteor, creating a tension that felt like it was wrapping around their minds. They all stood there in wonder, smiling oddly, as if the rabbit were following some mysterious spell. It raced around on the grass beneath the old red walls like a whirlwind.

And then quite suddenly it settled down, hobbled among the grass, and sat considering, its nose twitching like a bit of fluff in the wind. After having considered for a few minutes, a soft bunch with a black, open eye, which perhaps was looking at them, perhaps was not, it hobbled calmly forward and began to nibble the grass with that mean motion of a rabbit’s quick eating.

And then, all of a sudden, it calmed down, limped through the grass, and sat there thinking, its nose twitching like a little piece of fluff in the breeze. After pondering for a few minutes, a soft lump with a black, open eye, that might have been looking at them or might not have been, it calmly moved forward and started to nibble the grass with that fast, snappy motion of a rabbit eating quickly.

“It’s mad,” said Gudrun. “It is most decidedly mad.”

“It’s crazy,” said Gudrun. “It’s definitely crazy.”

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“The question is,” he said, “what is madness? I don’t suppose it is rabbit-mad.”

“The question is,” he said, “what is madness? I don’t think it’s like being mad as a rabbit.”

“Don’t you think it is?” she asked.

“Don’t you think so?” she asked.

“No. That’s what it is to be a rabbit.”

“No. That’s what it means to be a rabbit.”

There was a queer, faint, obscene smile over his face. She looked at him and saw him, and knew that he was initiate as she was initiate. This thwarted her, and contravened her, for the moment.

There was a strange, faint, inappropriate smile on his face. She looked at him and recognized him, understanding that he was as much in the know as she was. This unsettled her and went against her for the moment.

“God be praised we aren’t rabbits,” she said, in a high, shrill voice.

“Thank goodness we aren't rabbits,” she said, in a high, shrill voice.

The smile intensified a little, on his face.

The smile grew a bit stronger on his face.

“Not rabbits?” he said, looking at her fixedly.

“Not rabbits?” he asked, staring at her intently.

Slowly her face relaxed into a smile of obscene recognition.

Slowly, her face softened into a smile of shocking realization.

“Ah Gerald,” she said, in a strong, slow, almost man-like way. “—All that, and more.” Her eyes looked up at him with shocking nonchalance.

“Ah Gerald,” she said, in a strong, slow, almost masculine way. “—All that, and more.” Her eyes looked up at him with surprising indifference.

He felt again as if she had torn him across the breast, dully, finally. He turned aside.

He felt again as if she had ripped him open, slowly, for good. He turned away.

“Eat, eat my darling!” Winifred was softly conjuring the rabbit, and creeping forward to touch it. It hobbled away from her. “Let its mother stroke its fur then, darling, because it is so mysterious—”

“Eat, eat my darling!” Winifred was gently calling to the rabbit, and inching closer to touch it. It hopped away from her. “Then let its mother pet its fur, darling, because it is so mysterious—”

CHAPTER XIX.
MOONY

After his illness Birkin went to the south of France for a time. He did not write, nobody heard anything of him. Ursula, left alone, felt as if everything were lapsing out. There seemed to be no hope in the world. One was a tiny little rock with the tide of nothingness rising higher and higher She herself was real, and only herself—just like a rock in a wash of flood-water. The rest was all nothingness. She was hard and indifferent, isolated in herself.

After his illness, Birkin went to the south of France for a while. He didn’t write, and no one heard anything from him. Ursula, left on her own, felt like everything was slipping away. There seemed to be no hope in the world. She was like a small rock with a tide of emptiness rising higher and higher. She herself was real, and only herself—just like a rock in a rushing flood. Everything else was just nothingness. She felt tough and indifferent, isolated within herself.

There was nothing for it now, but contemptuous, resistant indifference. All the world was lapsing into a grey wish-wash of nothingness, she had no contact and no connection anywhere. She despised and detested the whole show. From the bottom of her heart, from the bottom of her soul, she despised and detested people, adult people. She loved only children and animals: children she loved passionately, but coldly. They made her want to hug them, to protect them, to give them life. But this very love, based on pity and despair, was only a bondage and a pain to her. She loved best of all the animals, that were single and unsocial as she herself was. She loved the horses and cows in the field. Each was single and to itself, magical. It was not referred away to some detestable social principle. It was incapable of soulfulness and tragedy, which she detested so profoundly.

There was nothing left for her but a scornful, defiant indifference. The entire world was fading into a dull blur of emptiness, and she felt completely disconnected and isolated. She hated the entire spectacle. Deep down, from the core of her being, she loathed adults. Her only affection was for children and animals: she felt a passionate yet distant love for children. They made her want to embrace them, protect them, and nurture their lives. But this very love, rooted in pity and despair, only felt like confinement and suffering to her. Above all, she loved animals, which were solitary and unsociable, just like her. She adored the horses and cows in the field. Each one was alone and unique, enchanting. They weren’t tied to any loathsome social norms. They couldn’t embody the depth of feeling and tragedy that she found so repugnant.

She could be very pleasant and flattering, almost subservient, to people she met. But no one was taken in. Instinctively each felt her contemptuous mockery of the human being in himself, or herself. She had a profound grudge against the human being. That which the word “human” stood for was despicable and repugnant to her.

She could be really charming and flattering, almost like she was serving the people she met. But no one was fooled. Instinctively, everyone sensed her contemptuous scorn for humanity. She held a deep grudge against people. What the word “human” represented was disgusting and repulsive to her.

Mostly her heart was closed in this hidden, unconscious strain of contemptuous ridicule. She thought she loved, she thought she was full of love. This was her idea of herself. But the strange brightness of her presence, a marvellous radiance of intrinsic vitality, was a luminousness of supreme repudiation, nothing but repudiation.

Mostly, her heart was shut off in this hidden, unconscious strain of contempt and mockery. She believed she loved; she believed she was full of love. This was how she saw herself. But the strange brightness of her presence, a remarkable glow of inner vitality, was a shining rejection, nothing but rejection.

Yet, at moments, she yielded and softened, she wanted pure love, only pure love. This other, this state of constant unfailing repudiation, was a strain, a suffering also. A terrible desire for pure love overcame her again.

Yet, at times, she let her guard down and softened; she craved pure love, only pure love. This constant state of rejection was exhausting, a source of pain too. A powerful longing for pure love washed over her once more.

She went out one evening, numbed by this constant essential suffering. Those who are timed for destruction must die now. The knowledge of this reached a finality, a finishing in her. And the finality released her. If fate would carry off in death or downfall all those who were timed to go, why need she trouble, why repudiate any further. She was free of it all, she could seek a new union elsewhere.

She went out one evening, numbed by this ongoing, essential pain. Those destined for destruction must die now. This realization hit her with finality, a sense of completion within her. And that finality set her free. If fate would take away in death or ruin all those meant to go, why should she worry, why reject anything further? She was free of it all, and she could seek a new connection elsewhere.

Ursula set off to Willey Green, towards the mill. She came to Willey Water. It was almost full again, after its period of emptiness. Then she turned off through the woods. The night had fallen, it was dark. But she forgot to be afraid, she who had such great sources of fear. Among the trees, far from any human beings, there was a sort of magic peace. The more one could find a pure loneliness, with no taint of people, the better one felt. She was in reality terrified, horrified in her apprehension of people.

Ursula set off toward Willey Green, heading to the mill. She reached Willey Water. It was nearly full again after being empty for a while. Then she veered into the woods. Night had fallen, and it was dark. But she forgot to be scared, even though she had so many reasons to be. Amid the trees, far from anyone else, there was a kind of magical peace. The more she could experience pure solitude, free from the influence of people, the better she felt. In reality, she was terrified, deeply unsettled by her fear of others.

She started, noticing something on her right hand, between the tree trunks. It was like a great presence, watching her, dodging her. She started violently. It was only the moon, risen through the thin trees. But it seemed so mysterious, with its white and deathly smile. And there was no avoiding it. Night or day, one could not escape the sinister face, triumphant and radiant like this moon, with a high smile. She hurried on, cowering from the white planet. She would just see the pond at the mill before she went home.

She flinched, noticing something on her right hand, between the tree trunks. It felt like a huge presence, watching her, evading her. She jumped suddenly. It was just the moon, rising through the thin trees. But it looked so mysterious, with its pale, ghostly smile. And there was no escaping it. Night or day, one couldn’t get away from that sinister face, shining brightly like this moon, with its lofty grin. She rushed forward, recoiling from the white orb. She would only see the pond at the mill before heading home.

Not wanting to go through the yard, because of the dogs, she turned off along the hill-side to descend on the pond from above. The moon was transcendent over the bare, open space, she suffered from being exposed to it. There was a glimmer of nightly rabbits across the ground. The night was as clear as crystal, and very still. She could hear a distant coughing of a sheep.

Not wanting to walk through the yard because of the dogs, she took a path along the hillside to come down to the pond from above. The moon was shining brightly over the open area, and she felt uncomfortable being so exposed to it. There was a flash of rabbits moving across the ground. The night was crystal clear and very quiet. She could hear a sheep coughing in the distance.

So she swerved down to the steep, tree-hidden bank above the pond, where the alders twisted their roots. She was glad to pass into the shade out of the moon. There she stood, at the top of the fallen-away bank, her hand on the rough trunk of a tree, looking at the water, that was perfect in its stillness, floating the moon upon it. But for some reason she disliked it. It did not give her anything. She listened for the hoarse rustle of the sluice. And she wished for something else out of the night, she wanted another night, not this moon-brilliant hardness. She could feel her soul crying out in her, lamenting desolately.

So she veered down to the steep, tree-hidden bank above the pond, where the alders twisted their roots. She was relieved to step into the shade away from the moonlight. There she stood, at the edge of the eroded bank, her hand on the rough trunk of a tree, looking at the water, which was perfect in its stillness, reflecting the moon. But for some reason, she didn’t like it. It didn’t offer her anything. She listened for the hoarse rustle of the sluice. And she longed for something else from the night; she wanted a different night, not this glaring moonlight. She could feel her soul crying out within her, lamenting desolately.

She saw a shadow moving by the water. It would be Birkin. He had come back then, unawares. She accepted it without remark, nothing mattered to her. She sat down among the roots of the alder tree, dim and veiled, hearing the sound of the sluice like dew distilling audibly into the night. The islands were dark and half revealed, the reeds were dark also, only some of them had a little frail fire of reflection. A fish leaped secretly, revealing the light in the pond. This fire of the chill night breaking constantly on to the pure darkness, repelled her. She wished it were perfectly dark, perfectly, and noiseless and without motion. Birkin, small and dark also, his hair tinged with moonlight, wandered nearer. He was quite near, and yet he did not exist in her. He did not know she was there. Supposing he did something he would not wish to be seen doing, thinking he was quite private? But there, what did it matter? What did the small privacies matter? How could it matter, what he did? How can there be any secrets, we are all the same organisms? How can there be any secrecy, when everything is known to all of us?

She saw a shadow moving by the water. It must be Birkin. He had come back then, without realizing it. She accepted it without saying anything; nothing mattered to her. She sat down among the roots of the alder tree, dim and veiled, hearing the sound of the sluice like dew dripping into the night. The islands were dark and only partially visible, the reeds were dark too, though some of them had a faint flicker of reflection. A fish leaped quietly, breaking the stillness and revealing light in the pond. This flicker of the cool night constantly breaking against the deep darkness pushed her away. She wished it were completely dark, completely silent, and totally still. Birkin, small and dark too, his hair touched by moonlight, wandered closer. He was very near, and yet he felt distant from her. He didn’t know she was there. What if he did something he wouldn’t want to be seen doing, thinking he was all alone? But in the end, what did it matter? What did the small secrets matter? How could it matter what he did? How can there be any secrets when we’re all just the same beings? How can there be secrecy when everything is known to all of us?

He was touching unconsciously the dead husks of flowers as he passed by, and talking disconnectedly to himself.

He was unconsciously brushing against the dead remnants of flowers as he walked by, muttering to himself.

“You can’t go away,” he was saying. “There is no away. You only withdraw upon yourself.”

“You can’t leave,” he was saying. “There isn’t an escape. You only retreat into yourself.”

He threw a dead flower-husk on to the water.

He tossed a dead flower husk onto the water.

“An antiphony—they lie, and you sing back to them. There wouldn’t have to be any truth, if there weren’t any lies. Then one needn’t assert anything—”

“An antiphony—they lie, and you respond to them with a song. There wouldn’t need to be any truth if there weren’t any lies. Then you wouldn’t have to claim anything—”

He stood still, looking at the water, and throwing upon it the husks of the flowers.

He stood still, looking at the water, and tossing the flower remains onto it.

“Cybele—curse her! The accursed Syria Dea! Does one begrudge it her? What else is there—?”

“Cybele—damn her! The cursed Syrian Goddess! Does anyone resent her for it? What else is there—?”

Ursula wanted to laugh loudly and hysterically, hearing his isolated voice speaking out. It was so ridiculous.

Ursula wanted to laugh out loud and uncontrollably when she heard his lonely voice speaking up. It was just so absurd.

He stood staring at the water. Then he stooped and picked up a stone, which he threw sharply at the pond. Ursula was aware of the bright moon leaping and swaying, all distorted, in her eyes. It seemed to shoot out arms of fire like a cuttle-fish, like a luminous polyp, palpitating strongly before her.

He stood there, staring at the water. Then he bent down and picked up a stone, which he threw forcefully at the pond. Ursula noticed the bright moon jumping and swaying, all distorted, in her vision. It looked like it was shooting out arms of fire, like a cuttlefish, like a glowing polyp, pulsating vividly before her.

And his shadow on the border of the pond, was watching for a few moments, then he stooped and groped on the ground. Then again there was a burst of sound, and a burst of brilliant light, the moon had exploded on the water, and was flying asunder in flakes of white and dangerous fire. Rapidly, like white birds, the fires all broken rose across the pond, fleeing in clamorous confusion, battling with the flock of dark waves that were forcing their way in. The furthest waves of light, fleeing out, seemed to be clamouring against the shore for escape, the waves of darkness came in heavily, running under towards the centre. But at the centre, the heart of all, was still a vivid, incandescent quivering of a white moon not quite destroyed, a white body of fire writhing and striving and not even now broken open, not yet violated. It seemed to be drawing itself together with strange, violent pangs, in blind effort. It was getting stronger, it was re-asserting itself, the inviolable moon. And the rays were hastening in in thin lines of light, to return to the strengthened moon, that shook upon the water in triumphant reassumption.

And his shadow by the edge of the pond watched for a few moments, then he bent down and felt around on the ground. Then suddenly there was an explosion of sound and a flash of bright light; the moon had burst on the water, scattering in flakes of white and fierce fire. Quickly, like white birds, the bits of fire rose all over the pond, escaping in noisy confusion, battling against the waves of darkness pushing in. The farthest rays of light seemed to be rushing toward the shore for escape, while the waves of darkness rolled in heavily toward the center. But at the center, the heart of it all, there was still a vivid, trembling white moon, not quite destroyed, a body of fire writhing and straining, still intact, not yet broken. It looked like it was trying to pull itself together with strange, violent efforts, and it was growing stronger, re-asserting itself, the untouched moon. The rays were hurrying in thin lines of light to return to the revived moon, which shook on the water in a triumphant comeback.

Birkin stood and watched, motionless, till the pond was almost calm, the moon was almost serene. Then, satisfied of so much, he looked for more stones. She felt his invisible tenacity. And in a moment again, the broken lights scattered in explosion over her face, dazzling her; and then, almost immediately, came the second shot. The moon leapt up white and burst through the air. Darts of bright light shot asunder, darkness swept over the centre. There was no moon, only a battlefield of broken lights and shadows, running close together. Shadows, dark and heavy, struck again and again across the place where the heart of the moon had been, obliterating it altogether. The white fragments pulsed up and down, and could not find where to go, apart and brilliant on the water like the petals of a rose that a wind has blown far and wide.

Birkin stood still, watching until the pond was almost calm and the moon almost serene. Satisfied with that, he looked for more stones. She sensed his unseen persistence. Then, in a moment, the broken lights exploded across her face, blinding her; and almost immediately, the second shot came. The moon shot up bright and burst through the air. Darts of bright light scattered, darkness covered the center. There was no moon, just a battlefield of broken lights and shadows huddled close together. Shadows, dark and heavy, struck again and again where the heart of the moon had been, completely erasing it. The white fragments pulsed up and down, unable to find their way, apart and brilliant on the water like rose petals scattered by the wind.

Yet again, they were flickering their way to the centre, finding the path blindly, enviously. And again, all was still, as Birkin and Ursula watched. The waters were loud on the shore. He saw the moon regathering itself insidiously, saw the heart of the rose intertwining vigorously and blindly, calling back the scattered fragments, winning home the fragments, in a pulse and in effort of return.

Yet again, they were making their way to the center, navigating the path blindly and with envy. Once more, everything was quiet as Birkin and Ursula observed. The waves crashed loudly against the shore. He noticed the moon reclaiming itself stealthily, saw the heart of the rose intertwining aggressively and blindly, drawing back the scattered pieces, bringing the fragments home, in a pulse and a struggle to return.

And he was not satisfied. Like a madness, he must go on. He got large stones, and threw them, one after the other, at the white-burning centre of the moon, till there was nothing but a rocking of hollow noise, and a pond surged up, no moon any more, only a few broken flakes tangled and glittering broadcast in the darkness, without aim or meaning, a darkened confusion, like a black and white kaleidoscope tossed at random. The hollow night was rocking and crashing with noise, and from the sluice came sharp, regular flashes of sound. Flakes of light appeared here and there, glittering tormented among the shadows, far off, in strange places; among the dripping shadow of the willow on the island. Birkin stood and listened and was satisfied.

And he was not satisfied. Like a madness, he had to keep going. He picked up large stones and threw them, one after another, at the bright center of the moon until there was only a hollow noise and a pond surged up—no moon anymore, just a few broken flakes scattered and shining in the darkness, without purpose or meaning, a confusing mix, like a black-and-white kaleidoscope thrown randomly. The empty night was rocking and crashing with noise, and from the sluice came sharp, steady bursts of sound. Flakes of light appeared here and there, shining tormented among the shadows, far away, in strange places; among the dripping shadow of the willow on the island. Birkin stood and listened and felt satisfied.

Ursula was dazed, her mind was all gone. She felt she had fallen to the ground and was spilled out, like water on the earth. Motionless and spent she remained in the gloom. Though even now she was aware, unseeing, that in the darkness was a little tumult of ebbing flakes of light, a cluster dancing secretly in a round, twining and coming steadily together. They were gathering a heart again, they were coming once more into being. Gradually the fragments caught together re-united, heaving, rocking, dancing, falling back as in panic, but working their way home again persistently, making semblance of fleeing away when they had advanced, but always flickering nearer, a little closer to the mark, the cluster growing mysteriously larger and brighter, as gleam after gleam fell in with the whole, until a ragged rose, a distorted, frayed moon was shaking upon the waters again, re-asserted, renewed, trying to recover from its convulsion, to get over the disfigurement and the agitation, to be whole and composed, at peace.

Ursula was in a daze; her mind felt completely blank. It was as if she had collapsed to the ground and spilled out like water on the earth. Motionless and exhausted, she remained in the darkness. Even now, she sensed, though she couldn't see, that in the gloom was a swirling mix of fading lights, a cluster moving secretly in circles, slowly coming together. They were gathering a heart again, being born once more. Gradually, the fragments began to reunite, heaving, rocking, dancing, and falling back in panic but persistently finding their way home again, making it seem like they were fleeing when they had actually advanced. Yet, they always flickered closer, inching nearer to their destination, the cluster mysteriously swelling larger and brighter, as glimmer after glimmer joined in until a ragged rose, a distorted, frayed moon was trembling on the water again, reasserting itself, renewed, trying to recover from its turmoil, to overcome its disfigurement and agitation, to become whole and calm, at peace.

Birkin lingered vaguely by the water. Ursula was afraid that he would stone the moon again. She slipped from her seat and went down to him, saying:

Birkin hung around by the water. Ursula was worried he would throw stones at the moon again. She got up from her seat and walked down to him, saying:

“You won’t throw stones at it any more, will you?”

“You're not going to throw stones at it anymore, are you?”

“How long have you been there?”

“How long have you been here?”

“All the time. You won’t throw any more stones, will you?”

“All the time. You’re not going to throw any more stones, are you?”

“I wanted to see if I could make it be quite gone off the pond,” he said.

“I wanted to see if I could make it completely disappear from the pond,” he said.

“Yes, it was horrible, really. Why should you hate the moon? It hasn’t done you any harm, has it?”

“Yes, it was awful, seriously. Why would you hate the moon? It hasn’t done anything to you, right?”

“Was it hate?” he said.

"Was it hate?" he asked.

And they were silent for a few minutes.

And they were quiet for a few minutes.

“When did you come back?” she said.

“When did you get back?” she said.

“Today.”

"Today."

“Why did you never write?”

“Why didn’t you ever write?”

“I could find nothing to say.”

"I had nothing to say."

“Why was there nothing to say?”

“Why was there nothing to say?”

“I don’t know. Why are there no daffodils now?”

“I don’t know. Why aren’t there any daffodils right now?”

“No.”

“No.”

Again there was a space of silence. Ursula looked at the moon. It had gathered itself together, and was quivering slightly.

Again there was a moment of silence. Ursula gazed at the moon. It had pulled itself together and was trembling slightly.

“Was it good for you, to be alone?” she asked.

“Was it good for you to be alone?” she asked.

“Perhaps. Not that I know much. But I got over a good deal. Did you do anything important?”

“Maybe. I don't know much, but I've been through quite a bit. Did you do anything significant?”

“No. I looked at England, and thought I’d done with it.”

“No. I looked at England and thought I was done with it.”

“Why England?” he asked in surprise.

“Why England?” he asked, shocked.

“I don’t know, it came like that.”

“I don’t know, it just came that way.”

“It isn’t a question of nations,” he said. “France is far worse.”

“It’s not about countries,” he said. “France is much worse.”

“Yes, I know. I felt I’d done with it all.”

“Yeah, I know. I felt like I was done with it all.”

They went and sat down on the roots of the trees, in the shadow. And being silent, he remembered the beauty of her eyes, which were sometimes filled with light, like spring, suffused with wonderful promise. So he said to her, slowly, with difficulty:

They went and sat down on the tree roots, in the shade. And while being quiet, he remembered how beautiful her eyes were, sometimes shining with light, like spring, full of amazing promise. So he said to her, slowly and with some effort:

“There is a golden light in you, which I wish you would give me.” It was as if he had been thinking of this for some time.

“There’s a golden light in you that I wish you would share with me.” It felt like he had been contemplating this for a while.

She was startled, she seemed to leap clear of him. Yet also she was pleased.

She was shocked, as if she jumped away from him. But she was also happy.

“What kind of a light,” she asked.

“What kind of light is it?” she asked.

But he was shy, and did not say any more. So the moment passed for this time. And gradually a feeling of sorrow came over her.

But he was shy and didn’t say anything else. So the moment passed for now. Slowly, a sense of sadness began to wash over her.

“My life is unfulfilled,” she said.

“My life feels unfulfilled,” she said.

“Yes,” he answered briefly, not wanting to hear this.

“Yes,” he replied shortly, not wanting to hear this.

“And I feel as if nobody could ever really love me,” she said.

“And I feel like nobody could ever truly love me,” she said.

But he did not answer.

But he didn’t respond.

“You think, don’t you,” she said slowly, “that I only want physical things? It isn’t true. I want you to serve my spirit.”

“You think, don’t you,” she said slowly, “that I only want material things? That’s not true. I want you to nurture my spirit.”

“I know you do. I know you don’t want physical things by themselves. But, I want you to give me—to give your spirit to me—that golden light which is you—which you don’t know—give it me—”

“I know you do. I know you don’t want material things just for themselves. But I want you to give me—to give your essence to me—that golden light that is you—that you don’t even realize—give it to me—”

After a moment’s silence she replied:

After a moment of silence, she replied:

“But how can I, you don’t love me! You only want your own ends. You don’t want to serve me, and yet you want me to serve you. It is so one-sided!”

“But how can I? You don’t love me! You only care about your own needs. You don’t want to serve me, yet you expect me to serve you. It’s so one-sided!”

It was a great effort to him to maintain this conversation, and to press for the thing he wanted from her, the surrender of her spirit.

It was a big effort for him to keep this conversation going and to push for what he wanted from her: the surrender of her spirit.

“It is different,” he said. “The two kinds of service are so different. I serve you in another way—not through yourself—somewhere else. But I want us to be together without bothering about ourselves—to be really together because we are together, as if it were a phenomenon, not a not a thing we have to maintain by our own effort.”

“It’s different,” he said. “The two types of service are really different. I serve you in another way—not through yourself—somewhere else. But I want us to be together without worrying about ourselves—to truly be together because we are together, as if it were a phenomenon, not something we have to keep up through our own effort.”

“No,” she said, pondering. “You are just egocentric. You never have any enthusiasm, you never come out with any spark towards me. You want yourself, really, and your own affairs. And you want me just to be there, to serve you.”

“No,” she said, thinking it over. “You’re just self-centered. You never show any excitement, never bring any energy towards me. You really only care about yourself and your own issues. And you just want me around to cater to you.”

But this only made him shut off from her.

But this only made him distance himself from her.

“Ah well,” he said, “words make no matter, any way. The thing is between us, or it isn’t.”

“Ah well,” he said, “words don't really matter anyway. The thing is between us, or it isn’t.”

“You don’t even love me,” she cried.

“You don’t even love me,” she yelled.

“I do,” he said angrily. “But I want—” His mind saw again the lovely golden light of spring transfused through her eyes, as through some wonderful window. And he wanted her to be with him there, in this world of proud indifference. But what was the good of telling her he wanted this company in proud indifference. What was the good of talking, any way? It must happen beyond the sound of words. It was merely ruinous to try to work her by conviction. This was a paradisal bird that could never be netted, it must fly by itself to the heart.

“I do,” he said angrily. “But I want—” His mind once again pictured the beautiful golden light of spring shining through her eyes, like it was coming through some amazing window. And he wanted her to be with him there, in this world of proud indifference. But what was the point of telling her he wanted her company in this proud indifference? What was the point of talking at all? It had to happen beyond words. Trying to convince her was only destructive. She was a paradisal bird that could never be captured; she had to soar freely to his heart.

“I always think I am going to be loved—and then I am let down. You don’t love me, you know. You don’t want to serve me. You only want yourself.”

"I always think I'm going to be loved—and then I'm disappointed. You don’t love me, you know. You don’t want to help me. You only want yourself."

A shiver of rage went over his veins, at this repeated: “You don’t want to serve me.” All the paradisal disappeared from him.

A shiver of rage ran through his veins at this repeated: “You don’t want to serve me.” All the paradise vanished from him.

“No,” he said, irritated, “I don’t want to serve you, because there is nothing there to serve. What you want me to serve, is nothing, mere nothing. It isn’t even you, it is your mere female quality. And I wouldn’t give a straw for your female ego—it’s a rag doll.”

“No,” he said, annoyed, “I don’t want to serve you because there’s nothing to serve. What you want me to serve is nothing, just empty nothing. It’s not even about you; it’s about your basic femininity. And I wouldn’t care less about your female ego—it’s just a rag doll.”

“Ha!” she laughed in mockery. “That’s all you think of me, is it? And then you have the impudence to say you love me.”

“Ha!” she laughed mockingly. “So that’s all you think of me, huh? And then you have the nerve to say you love me.”

She rose in anger, to go home.

She stood up in anger to head home.

You want the paradisal unknowing,” she said, turning round on him as he still sat half-visible in the shadow. “I know what that means, thank you. You want me to be your thing, never to criticise you or to have anything to say for myself. You want me to be a mere thing for you! No thank you! If you want that, there are plenty of women who will give it to you. There are plenty of women who will lie down for you to walk over them—go to them then, if that’s what you want—go to them.”

“You want the blissful ignorance,” she said, turning to face him as he sat half-hidden in the shadows. “I get what that means, thanks. You want me to be your object, never questioning you or having my own voice. You want me to be just a thing for you! No thanks! If that’s what you want, there are plenty of women who will be that for you. There are plenty of women who will let you walk all over them—go to them then, if that’s what you want—go to them.”

“No,” he said, outspoken with anger. “I want you to drop your assertive will, your frightened apprehensive self-insistence, that is what I want. I want you to trust yourself so implicitly, that you can let yourself go.”

“No,” he said, clearly angry. “I want you to let go of your strong will, your anxious self-doubt, that’s what I want. I want you to trust yourself so completely that you can just let yourself be.”

“Let myself go!” she re-echoed in mockery. “I can let myself go, easily enough. It is you who can’t let yourself go, it is you who hang on to yourself as if it were your only treasure. You—you are the Sunday school teacher—You—you preacher.”

“Let myself go!” she repeated mockingly. “I can let myself go just fine. It’s you who can’t let yourself go; it’s you who clings to yourself like it’s your only treasure. You—you are the Sunday school teacher—You—you preacher.”

The amount of truth that was in this made him stiff and unheeding of her.

The truth in this made him stiff and indifferent to her.

“I don’t mean let yourself go in the Dionysic ecstatic way,” he said. “I know you can do that. But I hate ecstasy, Dionysic or any other. It’s like going round in a squirrel cage. I want you not to care about yourself, just to be there and not to care about yourself, not to insist—be glad and sure and indifferent.”

“I don’t mean to lose yourself in some wild, ecstatic way,” he said. “I know you can do that. But I can’t stand ecstasy, whether it’s Dionysian or otherwise. It’s like running in a hamster wheel. I want you to forget about yourself, just to be present and not worry about yourself, not to make demands—just be happy and confident and carefree.”

“Who insists?” she mocked. “Who is it that keeps on insisting? It isn’t me!

“Who’s insisting?” she mocked. “Who keeps insisting? It isn’t me!

There was a weary, mocking bitterness in her voice. He was silent for some time.

There was a tired, sarcastic bitterness in her voice. He stayed quiet for a while.

“I know,” he said. “While ever either of us insists to the other, we are all wrong. But there we are, the accord doesn’t come.”

“I know,” he said. “As long as either of us keeps insisting to the other, we’re both wrong. But here we are, the agreement just doesn’t happen.”

They sat in stillness under the shadow of the trees by the bank. The night was white around them, they were in the darkness, barely conscious.

They sat quietly in the shade of the trees by the riverbank. The night was bright all around them, but they were in the dark, barely aware of their surroundings.

Gradually, the stillness and peace came over them. She put her hand tentatively on his. Their hands clasped softly and silently, in peace.

Gradually, a sense of calm and tranquility settled over them. She gently placed her hand on his. Their hands intertwined softly and quietly, in harmony.

“Do you really love me?” she said.

“Do you really love me?” she asked.

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“I call that your war-cry,” he replied, amused.

“I call that your battle cry,” he replied, amused.

“Why!” she cried, amused and really wondering.

“Why!” she exclaimed, both amused and genuinely curious.

“Your insistence—Your war-cry—“A Brangwen, A Brangwen”—an old battle-cry. Yours is, ‘Do you love me? Yield knave, or die.’”

“Your insistence—Your war-cry—‘A Brangwen, A Brangwen’—an old battle-cry. Yours is, ‘Do you love me? Surrender, or face the consequences.’”

“No,” she said, pleading, “not like that. Not like that. But I must know that you love me, mustn’t I?”

“No,” she said, begging, “not like that. Not like that. But I have to know that you love me, right?”

“Well then, know it and have done with it.”

"Well then, just accept it and move on."

“But do you?”

“But do you really?”

“Yes, I do. I love you, and I know it’s final. It is final, so why say any more about it.”

“Yes, I do. I love you, and I know it’s final. It’s final, so why say any more about it?”

She was silent for some moments, in delight and doubt.

She remained quiet for a few moments, feeling both joy and uncertainty.

“Are you sure?” she said, nestling happily near to him.

“Are you sure?” she asked, snuggling happily up to him.

“Quite sure—so now have done—accept it and have done.”

"Absolutely sure—so it's settled now—just accept it and move on."

She was nestled quite close to him.

She was snuggled up really close to him.

“Have done with what?” she murmured, happily.

“Done with what?” she murmured, happily.

“With bothering,” he said.

“Without bothering,” he said.

She clung nearer to him. He held her close, and kissed her softly, gently. It was such peace and heavenly freedom, just to fold her and kiss her gently, and not to have any thoughts or any desires or any will, just to be still with her, to be perfectly still and together, in a peace that was not sleep, but content in bliss. To be content in bliss, without desire or insistence anywhere, this was heaven: to be together in happy stillness.

She held on to him tightly. He pulled her close and kissed her softly and gently. It felt like pure peace and heavenly freedom, just to embrace her and kiss her gently, without any thoughts, desires, or will—just to be still with her, perfectly still and together, in a peace that wasn’t sleep, but a content bliss. To be content in bliss, without any desires or demands, this was heaven: to be together in happy stillness.

For a long time she nestled to him, and he kissed her softly, her hair, her face, her ears, gently, softly, like dew falling. But this warm breath on her ears disturbed her again, kindled the old destructive fires. She cleaved to him, and he could feel his blood changing like quicksilver.

For a long time, she cuddled up to him, and he kissed her gently—her hair, her face, her ears—softly, like dew dropping. But this warm breath on her ears bothered her again, reigniting the old destructive flames. She held onto him, and he could feel his blood shifting like quicksilver.

“But we’ll be still, shall we?” he said.

“But we'll stay quiet, right?” he said.

“Yes,” she said, as if submissively.

“Yes,” she said, almost like she was giving in.

And she continued to nestle against him.

And she kept snuggling against him.

But in a little while she drew away and looked at him.

But after a short while, she pulled away and looked at him.

“I must be going home,” she said.

"I have to go home," she said.

“Must you—how sad,” he replied.

"Do you have to—how sad," he replied.

She leaned forward and put up her mouth to be kissed.

She leaned forward and positioned her mouth to be kissed.

“Are you really sad?” she murmured, smiling.

“Are you really sad?” she whispered, smiling.

“Yes,” he said, “I wish we could stay as we were, always.”

“Yes,” he said, “I wish we could just stay like this forever.”

“Always! Do you?” she murmured, as he kissed her. And then, out of a full throat, she crooned “Kiss me! Kiss me!” And she cleaved close to him. He kissed her many times. But he too had his idea and his will. He wanted only gentle communion, no other, no passion now. So that soon she drew away, put on her hat and went home.

“Always! Do you?” she whispered as he kissed her. Then, with a full voice, she sang, “Kiss me! Kiss me!” She held tightly to him. He kissed her several times, but he had his own thoughts and desires. He only wanted a gentle connection, nothing else, no passion right now. So eventually, she pulled away, put on her hat, and went home.

The next day however, he felt wistful and yearning. He thought he had been wrong, perhaps. Perhaps he had been wrong to go to her with an idea of what he wanted. Was it really only an idea, or was it the interpretation of a profound yearning? If the latter, how was it he was always talking about sensual fulfilment? The two did not agree very well.

The next day, though, he felt nostalgic and longing. He wondered if he had been wrong, maybe. Was it a mistake to approach her with a specific idea of what he wanted? Was it just an idea, or was it the expression of a deep desire? If it was the latter, why was he always discussing sensual fulfillment? The two didn't seem to align very well.

Suddenly he found himself face to face with a situation. It was as simple as this: fatally simple. On the one hand, he knew he did not want a further sensual experience—something deeper, darker, than ordinary life could give. He remembered the African fetishes he had seen at Halliday’s so often. There came back to him one, a statuette about two feet high, a tall, slim, elegant figure from West Africa, in dark wood, glossy and suave. It was a woman, with hair dressed high, like a melon-shaped dome. He remembered her vividly: she was one of his soul’s intimates. Her body was long and elegant, her face was crushed tiny like a beetle’s, she had rows of round heavy collars, like a column of quoits, on her neck. He remembered her: her astonishing cultured elegance, her diminished, beetle face, the astounding long elegant body, on short, ugly legs, with such protuberant buttocks, so weighty and unexpected below her slim long loins. She knew what he himself did not know. She had thousands of years of purely sensual, purely unspiritual knowledge behind her. It must have been thousands of years since her race had died, mystically: that is, since the relation between the senses and the outspoken mind had broken, leaving the experience all in one sort, mystically sensual. Thousands of years ago, that which was imminent in himself must have taken place in these Africans: the goodness, the holiness, the desire for creation and productive happiness must have lapsed, leaving the single impulse for knowledge in one sort, mindless progressive knowledge through the senses, knowledge arrested and ending in the senses, mystic knowledge in disintegration and dissolution, knowledge such as the beetles have, which live purely within the world of corruption and cold dissolution. This was why her face looked like a beetle’s: this was why the Egyptians worshipped the ball-rolling scarab: because of the principle of knowledge in dissolution and corruption.

Suddenly, he found himself confronted with a situation. It was as straightforward as this: fatally straightforward. On one hand, he realized he didn’t want any more sensual experiences—something deeper and darker than what everyday life could provide. He recalled the African fetishes he had frequently seen at Halliday’s. One in particular came to mind, a statuette about two feet tall, a tall, slim, elegant figure from West Africa, made of dark, glossy wood. It was a woman, her hair styled high, resembling a melon-shaped dome. He remembered her clearly: she was one of his soul’s closest connections. Her body was long and graceful, her face tiny and squished like a beetle’s, adorned with rows of round, heavy collars that resembled a column of quoits on her neck. He remembered her astonishing cultured elegance, her tiny beetle-like face, her strikingly long and graceful body perched on short, unattractive legs, with such prominent and unexpected buttocks, so heavy beneath her slim, elongated torso. She possessed knowledge he did not yet understand. She had thousands of years of purely sensual, entirely unspiritual wisdom behind her. It must have been thousands of years since her race had mystically vanished: that is, since the link between the senses and conscious thought had been severed, leaving the experience purely in one realm, mystically sensual. Thousands of years ago, whatever was on the verge of happening within him must have manifested in these Africans: the goodness, the holiness, the longing for creation and genuine happiness must have faded away, leaving only the singular drive for knowledge in one form—mindless, progressive knowledge through the senses, knowledge confined to the senses, mystical knowledge falling apart and dissolving, knowledge akin to that of beetles, which exist solely within the realm of decay and cold dissolution. This was why her face resembled a beetle’s: this was why the Egyptians revered the rolling scarab: because of the principle of knowledge in dissolution and decay.

There is a long way we can travel, after the death-break: after that point when the soul in intense suffering breaks, breaks away from its organic hold like a leaf that falls. We fall from the connection with life and hope, we lapse from pure integral being, from creation and liberty, and we fall into the long, long African process of purely sensual understanding, knowledge in the mystery of dissolution.

There’s a long journey ahead after the death-break: after that moment when the soul, in deep pain, breaks away from its physical grip like a falling leaf. We detach from life and hope, drift from our complete existence, from creation and freedom, and enter the lengthy, arduous African journey of purely sensory understanding, knowledge within the mystery of decay.

He realised now that this is a long process—thousands of years it takes, after the death of the creative spirit. He realised that there were great mysteries to be unsealed, sensual, mindless, dreadful mysteries, far beyond the phallic cult. How far, in their inverted culture, had these West Africans gone beyond phallic knowledge? Very, very far. Birkin recalled again the female figure: the elongated, long, long body, the curious unexpected heavy buttocks, the long, imprisoned neck, the face with tiny features like a beetle’s. This was far beyond any phallic knowledge, sensual subtle realities far beyond the scope of phallic investigation.

He now understood that this is a long process—thousands of years it takes, after the creative spirit dies. He realized that there were great mysteries to be uncovered, sensual, mindless, terrifying mysteries, far beyond the phallic cult. How far, in their reversed culture, had these West Africans gone beyond phallic knowledge? Very, very far. Birkin recalled again the female figure: the elongated, long, long body, the unexpectedly heavy buttocks, the long, restrained neck, the face with tiny features like a beetle's. This was far beyond any phallic knowledge, sensual subtle realities far beyond the limits of phallic investigation.

There remained this way, this awful African process, to be fulfilled. It would be done differently by the white races. The white races, having the arctic north behind them, the vast abstraction of ice and snow, would fulfil a mystery of ice-destructive knowledge, snow-abstract annihilation. Whereas the West Africans, controlled by the burning death-abstraction of the Sahara, had been fulfilled in sun-destruction, the putrescent mystery of sun-rays.

There was still this terrible African process to be completed. It would be different for the white races. The white races, with the icy north behind them, the vast emptiness of ice and snow, would accomplish a mystery of ice-destroying knowledge, snow-abstract annihilation. Meanwhile, the West Africans, shaped by the deadly heat of the Sahara, were defined by sun-destruction, the decaying mystery of sunlight.

Was this then all that remained? Was there left now nothing but to break off from the happy creative being, was the time up? Is our day of creative life finished? Does there remain to us only the strange, awful afterwards of the knowledge in dissolution, the African knowledge, but different in us, who are blond and blue-eyed from the north?

Was this all that was left? Was there nothing now but to part from the joyful, creative spirit, is the time up? Is our day of creative life over? Do we only have the strange, terrible aftermath of awareness in decay, the African awareness, but different in us, who are fair and blue-eyed from the north?

Birkin thought of Gerald. He was one of these strange white wonderful demons from the north, fulfilled in the destructive frost mystery. And was he fated to pass away in this knowledge, this one process of frost-knowledge, death by perfect cold? Was he a messenger, an omen of the universal dissolution into whiteness and snow?

Birkin thought about Gerald. He was one of those strange, amazing white demons from the north, fully alive in the mysterious destruction of frost. Was he destined to fade away in this understanding, this singular experience of frost knowledge, dying from perfect cold? Was he a messenger, a sign of the universal breakdown into whiteness and snow?

Birkin was frightened. He was tired too, when he had reached this length of speculation. Suddenly his strange, strained attention gave way, he could not attend to these mysteries any more. There was another way, the way of freedom. There was the paradisal entry into pure, single being, the individual soul taking precedence over love and desire for union, stronger than any pangs of emotion, a lovely state of free proud singleness, which accepted the obligation of the permanent connection with others, and with the other, submits to the yoke and leash of love, but never forfeits its own proud individual singleness, even while it loves and yields.

Birkin was scared. He was also exhausted after all this thinking. Suddenly, his intense focus faded away; he couldn't keep grappling with these mysteries anymore. There was another path, the path of freedom. It was a blissful entry into pure, individual existence, where the personal soul took priority over love and the desire for union, stronger than any emotional aches—a beautiful state of proud independence. This state embraced the responsibility of a lasting connection with others, and with someone else, it accepted the constraints of love, but never lost its own proud individuality, even while it loved and surrendered.

There was the other way, the remaining way. And he must run to follow it. He thought of Ursula, how sensitive and delicate she really was, her skin so over-fine, as if one skin were wanting. She was really so marvellously gentle and sensitive. Why did he ever forget it? He must go to her at once. He must ask her to marry him. They must marry at once, and so make a definite pledge, enter into a definite communion. He must set out at once and ask her, this moment. There was no moment to spare.

There was another path, the only path left. And he had to rush to take it. He thought about Ursula, how truly sensitive and delicate she was, her skin so fine, as if something was missing. She was incredibly gentle and sensitive. Why did he ever forget that? He needed to go to her right now. He had to ask her to marry him. They should get married immediately, making a solid commitment, entering into a real connection. He had to leave right away and ask her, at this very moment. There was no time to waste.

He drifted on swiftly to Beldover, half-unconscious of his own movement. He saw the town on the slope of the hill, not straggling, but as if walled-in with the straight, final streets of miners’ dwellings, making a great square, and it looked like Jerusalem to his fancy. The world was all strange and transcendent.

He quickly made his way to Beldover, barely aware of his own movement. He saw the town on the hillside, not scattered, but enclosed by the straight, definitive streets of miners' homes, forming a large square, and it reminded him of Jerusalem. The world felt completely unfamiliar and extraordinary.

Rosalind opened the door to him. She started slightly, as a young girl will, and said:

Rosalind opened the door for him. She jumped a little, like a young girl often does, and said:

“Oh, I’ll tell father.”

“Oh, I’ll tell Dad.”

With which she disappeared, leaving Birkin in the hall, looking at some reproductions from Picasso, lately introduced by Gudrun. He was admiring the almost wizard, sensuous apprehension of the earth, when Will Brangwen appeared, rolling down his shirt sleeves.

With that, she vanished, leaving Birkin in the hallway, looking at some reproductions of Picasso that Gudrun had recently brought in. He was admiring the almost magical, sensual understanding of the earth when Will Brangwen showed up, rolling down his shirt sleeves.

“Well,” said Brangwen, “I’ll get a coat.” And he too disappeared for a moment. Then he returned, and opened the door of the drawing-room, saying:

“Well,” said Brangwen, “I’ll grab a coat.” And he also vanished for a moment. Then he came back and opened the door to the living room, saying:

“You must excuse me, I was just doing a bit of work in the shed. Come inside, will you.”

"You have to forgive me, I was just working in the shed for a bit. Please, come inside."

Birkin entered and sat down. He looked at the bright, reddish face of the other man, at the narrow brow and the very bright eyes, and at the rather sensual lips that unrolled wide and expansive under the black cropped moustache. How curious it was that this was a human being! What Brangwen thought himself to be, how meaningless it was, confronted with the reality of him. Birkin could see only a strange, inexplicable, almost patternless collection of passions and desires and suppressions and traditions and mechanical ideas, all cast unfused and disunited into this slender, bright-faced man of nearly fifty, who was as unresolved now as he was at twenty, and as uncreated. How could he be the parent of Ursula, when he was not created himself. He was not a parent. A slip of living flesh had been transmitted through him, but the spirit had not come from him. The spirit had not come from any ancestor, it had come out of the unknown. A child is the child of the mystery, or it is uncreated.

Birkin walked in and took a seat. He gazed at the bright, reddish face of the other man, noticing the narrow brow, the very bright eyes, and the rather sensual lips that stretched wide under the black, trimmed mustache. How strange it was that this was a human being! What Brangwen thought he was seemed completely meaningless compared to the reality of this man. Birkin could only see a peculiar, inexplicable, almost random mix of passions, desires, suppressions, traditions, and mechanical ideas, all jumbled together in this slender, bright-faced man who was nearly fifty, yet as unresolved now as he had been at twenty, and just as unformed. How could he be Ursula's father when he hadn’t been truly created himself? He was not a parent. A piece of living flesh had passed through him, but the spirit had not originated from him. The spirit hadn't come from any ancestor; it had emerged from the unknown. A child is the product of mystery, or it is not truly created.

“The weather’s not so bad as it has been,” said Brangwen, after waiting a moment. There was no connection between the two men.

“The weather isn’t as bad as it used to be,” said Brangwen, after pausing for a moment. There was no bond between the two men.

“No,” said Birkin. “It was full moon two days ago.”

“No,” Birkin said. “The full moon was two days ago.”

“Oh! You believe in the moon then, affecting the weather?”

“Oh! So you believe that the moon influences the weather?”

“No, I don’t think I do. I don’t really know enough about it.”

“No, I don’t think so. I don’t really know enough about it.”

“You know what they say? The moon and the weather may change together, but the change of the moon won’t change the weather.”

“You know what they say? The moon and the weather can change at the same time, but the moon changing doesn’t affect the weather.”

“Is that it?” said Birkin. “I hadn’t heard it.”

“Is that it?” Birkin asked. “I didn’t hear that.”

There was a pause. Then Birkin said:

There was a pause. Then Birkin said:

“Am I hindering you? I called to see Ursula, really. Is she at home?”

“Am I bothering you? I called to see Ursula, honestly. Is she home?”

“I don’t believe she is. I believe she’s gone to the library. I’ll just see.”

“I don’t think she is. I think she went to the library. I’ll just check.”

Birkin could hear him enquiring in the dining-room.

Birkin could hear him asking in the dining room.

“No,” he said, coming back. “But she won’t be long. You wanted to speak to her?”

“No,” he said, returning. “But she won’t be long. You wanted to talk to her?”

Birkin looked across at the other man with curious calm, clear eyes.

Birkin looked over at the other man with a calm curiosity in his clear eyes.

“As a matter of fact,” he said, “I wanted to ask her to marry me.”

“As a matter of fact,” he said, “I wanted to ask her to marry me.”

A point of light came on the golden-brown eyes of the elder man.

A glint appeared in the golden-brown eyes of the older man.

“O-oh?” he said, looking at Birkin, then dropping his eyes before the calm, steadily watching look of the other: “Was she expecting you then?”

“O-oh?” he said, glancing at Birkin, then lowering his gaze in front of the calm, steady stare of the other: “Was she expecting you then?”

“No,” said Birkin.

“No,” Birkin replied.

“No? I didn’t know anything of this sort was on foot—” Brangwen smiled awkwardly.

“No? I didn’t know anything like this was happening—” Brangwen smiled awkwardly.

Birkin looked back at him, and said to himself: “I wonder why it should be ‘on foot’!” Aloud he said:

Birkin looked back at him and thought to himself, “I wonder why it’s ‘on foot’!” Out loud he said:

“No, it’s perhaps rather sudden.” At which, thinking of his relationship with Ursula, he added—“but I don’t know—”

“No, it’s maybe a bit sudden.” He thought about his relationship with Ursula and added, “but I’m not sure—”

“Quite sudden, is it? Oh!” said Brangwen, rather baffled and annoyed.

“Pretty sudden, isn’t it? Oh!” said Brangwen, feeling a bit confused and irritated.

“In one way,” replied Birkin, “—not in another.”

“In one way,” replied Birkin, “—but not in another.”

There was a moment’s pause, after which Brangwen said:

There was a brief pause, after which Brangwen said:

“Well, she pleases herself—”

"Well, she takes care of herself—"

“Oh yes!” said Birkin, calmly.

“Oh yeah!” said Birkin, calmly.

A vibration came into Brangwen’s strong voice, as he replied:

A vibration entered Brangwen’s strong voice as he responded:

“Though I shouldn’t want her to be in too big a hurry, either. It’s no good looking round afterwards, when it’s too late.”

“Even though I don’t want her to rush too much either. It’s pointless to look back later when it’s too late.”

“Oh, it need never be too late,” said Birkin, “as far as that goes.”

“Oh, it doesn’t ever have to be too late,” said Birkin, “as far as that’s concerned.”

“How do you mean?” asked the father.

“How do you mean?” asked the dad.

“If one repents being married, the marriage is at an end,” said Birkin.

“If someone regrets being married, the marriage is over,” said Birkin.

“You think so?”

"Do you think so?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Ay, well that may be your way of looking at it.”

"Yeah, that might be your perspective."

Birkin, in silence, thought to himself: “So it may. As for your way of looking at it, William Brangwen, it needs a little explaining.”

Birkin silently thought to himself, “That could be true. But your perspective on this, William Brangwen, needs a bit of clarification.”

“I suppose,” said Brangwen, “you know what sort of people we are? What sort of a bringing-up she’s had?”

“I guess,” Brangwen said, “you know what kind of people we are? What kind of upbringing she’s had?”

“‘She’,” thought Birkin to himself, remembering his childhood’s corrections, “is the cat’s mother.”

“‘She’,” Birkin thought to himself, recalling the corrections from his childhood, “is the cat’s mother.”

“Do I know what sort of a bringing-up she’s had?” he said aloud.

“Do I know what kind of upbringing she’s had?” he said out loud.

He seemed to annoy Brangwen intentionally.

He seemed to irritate Brangwen on purpose.

“Well,” he said, “she’s had everything that’s right for a girl to have—as far as possible, as far as we could give it her.”

"Well," he said, "she’s had everything a girl could want—as much as we could provide."

“I’m sure she has,” said Birkin, which caused a perilous full-stop. The father was becoming exasperated. There was something naturally irritant to him in Birkin’s mere presence.

“I’m sure she has,” said Birkin, which led to a tense silence. The father was getting frustrated. There was something inherently annoying to him about Birkin's very presence.

“And I don’t want to see her going back on it all,” he said, in a clanging voice.

“And I don’t want to see her backtrack on any of it,” he said, in a loud voice.

“Why?” said Birkin.

“Why?” asked Birkin.

This monosyllable exploded in Brangwen’s brain like a shot.

This single syllable detonated in Brangwen’s mind like a gunshot.

“Why! I don’t believe in your new-fangled ways and new-fangled ideas—in and out like a frog in a gallipot. It would never do for me.”

"Why! I don’t buy your trendy ways and ideas—in and out like a frog in a jar. That would never work for me."

Birkin watched him with steady emotionless eyes. The radical antagnoism in the two men was rousing.

Birkin watched him with calm, emotionless eyes. The intense conflict between the two men was stirring.

“Yes, but are my ways and ideas new-fangled?” asked Birkin.

“Yes, but are my ways and ideas trendy?” asked Birkin.

“Are they?” Brangwen caught himself up. “I’m not speaking of you in particular,” he said. “What I mean is that my children have been brought up to think and do according to the religion I was brought up in myself, and I don’t want to see them going away from that.”

“Are they?” Brangwen paused. “I’m not referring to you specifically,” he said. “What I mean is that my kids have been raised to think and act according to the religion I grew up with, and I don’t want to see them straying from that.”

There was a dangerous pause.

There was a tense pause.

“And beyond that—?” asked Birkin.

"And what else—?" asked Birkin.

The father hesitated, he was in a nasty position.

The father paused; he was in a tough spot.

“Eh? What do you mean? All I want to say is that my daughter”—he tailed off into silence, overcome by futility. He knew that in some way he was off the track.

“Eh? What do you mean? All I want to say is that my daughter”—he trailed off into silence, feeling a sense of hopelessness. He realized that somehow he was missing the point.

“Of course,” said Birkin, “I don’t want to hurt anybody or influence anybody. Ursula does exactly as she pleases.”

“Of course,” said Birkin, “I don’t want to hurt anyone or sway anyone. Ursula does exactly what she wants.”

There was a complete silence, because of the utter failure in mutual understanding. Birkin felt bored. Her father was not a coherent human being, he was a roomful of old echoes. The eyes of the younger man rested on the face of the elder. Brangwen looked up, and saw Birkin looking at him. His face was covered with inarticulate anger and humiliation and sense of inferiority in strength.

There was complete silence due to the total lack of mutual understanding. Birkin felt bored. Her father was not a coherent person; he was a room full of old echoes. The younger man's eyes were on the older man's face. Brangwen looked up and saw Birkin looking at him. His face was filled with inarticulate anger, humiliation, and a sense of inferiority in strength.

“And as for beliefs, that’s one thing,” he said. “But I’d rather see my daughters dead tomorrow than that they should be at the beck and call of the first man that likes to come and whistle for them.”

“And when it comes to beliefs, that’s one thing,” he said. “But I’d rather see my daughters dead tomorrow than have them at the mercy of the first man who decides to come and whistle for them.”

A queer painful light came into Birkin’s eyes.

A strange, painful light appeared in Birkin's eyes.

“As to that,” he said, “I only know that it’s much more likely that it’s I who am at the beck and call of the woman, than she at mine.”

“As for that,” he said, “I only know that it’s way more likely that I’m the one at the woman’s beck and call, rather than the other way around.”

Again there was a pause. The father was somewhat bewildered.

Again there was a pause. The father felt a bit confused.

“I know,” he said, “she’ll please herself—she always has done. I’ve done my best for them, but that doesn’t matter. They’ve got themselves to please, and if they can help it they’ll please nobody but themselves. But she’s a right to consider her mother, and me as well—”

“I know,” he said, “she’ll do what she wants—she always has. I’ve tried my best for them, but that doesn’t matter. They only care about pleasing themselves, and if they can avoid it, they won’t please anyone else. But she should think about her mother and me as well—”

Brangwen was thinking his own thoughts.

Brangwen was lost in his own thoughts.

“And I tell you this much, I would rather bury them, than see them getting into a lot of loose ways such as you see everywhere nowadays. I’d rather bury them—”

“And I’ll tell you this much, I’d rather bury them than watch them fall into a lot of careless habits like you see everywhere these days. I’d rather bury them—”

“Yes but, you see,” said Birkin slowly, rather wearily, bored again by this new turn, “they won’t give either you or me the chance to bury them, because they’re not to be buried.”

“Yes, but you see,” Birkin said slowly, feeling a bit tired and bored by this new development, “they won’t give either you or me the chance to bury them, because they’re not meant to be buried.”

Brangwen looked at him in a sudden flare of impotent anger.

Brangwen stared at him, suddenly overwhelmed by a rush of helpless anger.

“Now, Mr Birkin,” he said, “I don’t know what you’ve come here for, and I don’t know what you’re asking for. But my daughters are my daughters—and it’s my business to look after them while I can.”

“Now, Mr. Birkin,” he said, “I’m not sure why you’re here, and I don’t know what you want. But my daughters are my daughters—and it’s my job to take care of them while I can.”

Birkin’s brows knitted suddenly, his eyes concentrated in mockery. But he remained perfectly stiff and still. There was a pause.

Birkin's brows furrowed suddenly, his eyes focused in mockery. But he stayed completely rigid and unmoving. There was a pause.

“I’ve nothing against your marrying Ursula,” Brangwen began at length. “It’s got nothing to do with me, she’ll do as she likes, me or no me.”

“I have nothing against your marrying Ursula,” Brangwen finally said. “It’s not my business, she’ll do what she wants, whether I’m in the picture or not.”

Birkin turned away, looking out of the window and letting go his consciousness. After all, what good was this? It was hopeless to keep it up. He would sit on till Ursula came home, then speak to her, then go away. He would not accept trouble at the hands of her father. It was all unnecessary, and he himself need not have provoked it.

Birkin turned away, looking out the window and shutting off his thoughts. After all, what was the point? It felt pointless to keep this going. He would wait until Ursula got home, then talk to her, and then leave. He wouldn’t deal with any trouble from her father. It was all unnecessary, and he didn’t have to have stirred it up.

The two men sat in complete silence, Birkin almost unconscious of his own whereabouts. He had come to ask her to marry him—well then, he would wait on, and ask her. As for what she said, whether she accepted or not, he did not think about it. He would say what he had come to say, and that was all he was conscious of. He accepted the complete insignificance of this household, for him. But everything now was as if fated. He could see one thing ahead, and no more. From the rest, he was absolved entirely for the time being. It had to be left to fate and chance to resolve the issues.

The two men sat in complete silence, Birkin barely aware of his surroundings. He had come to ask her to marry him—so he would wait and ask her. As for her response, whether she said yes or no, it didn’t occupy his mind. He was focused on what he needed to say, and that was all he cared about. He accepted that this household meant nothing to him. But everything felt destined now. He could see one thing ahead and nothing else. For the moment, he was entirely free from everything else. It had to be left to fate and chance to sort out the rest.

At length they heard the gate. They saw her coming up the steps with a bundle of books under her arm. Her face was bright and abstracted as usual, with the abstraction, that look of being not quite there, not quite present to the facts of reality, that galled her father so much. She had a maddening faculty of assuming a light of her own, which excluded the reality, and within which she looked radiant as if in sunshine.

At last, they heard the gate. They saw her coming up the steps with a bundle of books under her arm. Her face was bright and lost in thought as usual, with that distracted look, as if she wasn't quite there, not fully tuned into the facts of reality, which frustrated her father so much. She had an annoying way of creating her own light, which shut out the real world, and in that light, she looked radiant as if basking in sunshine.

They heard her go into the dining-room, and drop her armful of books on the table.

They heard her enter the dining room and drop her stack of books on the table.

“Did you bring me that Girl’s Own?” cried Rosalind.

“Did you bring me that Girl’s Own?” shouted Rosalind.

“Yes, I brought it. But I forgot which one it was you wanted.”

“Yes, I brought it. But I forgot which one you wanted.”

“You would,” cried Rosalind angrily. “It’s right for a wonder.”

“You would,” Rosalind shouted angrily. “That’s for sure.”

Then they heard her say something in a lowered tone.

Then they heard her speak in a softer voice.

“Where?” cried Ursula.

"Where?" Ursula exclaimed.

Again her sister’s voice was muffled.

Again, her sister's voice was muffled.

Brangwen opened the door, and called, in his strong, brazen voice:

Brangwen opened the door and called out in his powerful, bold voice:

“Ursula.”

“Ursula.”

She appeared in a moment, wearing her hat.

She showed up in an instant, wearing her hat.

“Oh how do you do!” she cried, seeing Birkin, and all dazzled as if taken by surprise. He wondered at her, knowing she was aware of his presence. She had her queer, radiant, breathless manner, as if confused by the actual world, unreal to it, having a complete bright world of her self alone.

“Oh, how do you do!” she exclaimed, spotting Birkin, looking all dazzled as if she was caught off guard. He was intrigued by her, knowing she was aware he was there. She had that strange, glowing, breathless vibe, as if she was bewildered by the real world, disconnected from it, having her own completely bright world all to herself.

“Have I interrupted a conversation?” she asked.

“Did I interrupt a conversation?” she asked.

“No, only a complete silence,” said Birkin.

“No, just complete silence,” said Birkin.

“Oh,” said Ursula, vaguely, absent. Their presence was not vital to her, she was withheld, she did not take them in. It was a subtle insult that never failed to exasperate her father.

“Oh,” Ursula said, vaguely, absent. Their presence didn’t really matter to her; she was distant, she didn’t pay attention to them. It was a subtle insult that always managed to frustrate her father.

“Mr Birkin came to speak to you, not to me,” said her father.

“Mr. Birkin came to talk to you, not to me,” her father said.

“Oh, did he!” she exclaimed vaguely, as if it did not concern her. Then, recollecting herself, she turned to him rather radiantly, but still quite superficially, and said: “Was it anything special?”

“Oh, did he!” she said vaguely, as if it didn’t matter to her. Then, catching herself, she turned to him with a bright smile, but still somewhat superficially, and asked, “Was it anything special?”

“I hope so,” he said, ironically.

“I hope so,” he said, sarcastically.

“—To propose to you, according to all accounts,” said her father.

“—To propose to you, from what I’ve heard,” her father said.

“Oh,” said Ursula.

“Oh,” Ursula said.

“Oh,” mocked her father, imitating her. “Have you nothing more to say?”

“Oh,” her father teased, mimicking her. “Don’t you have anything else to say?”

She winced as if violated.

She winced as if hurt.

“Did you really come to propose to me?” she asked of Birkin, as if it were a joke.

“Did you actually come to propose to me?” she asked Birkin, as if it were a joke.

“Yes,” he said. “I suppose I came to propose.” He seemed to fight shy of the last word.

“Yeah,” he said. “I guess I came to propose.” He seemed hesitant about the last word.

“Did you?” she cried, with her vague radiance. He might have been saying anything whatsoever. She seemed pleased.

“Did you?” she exclaimed, her unclear glow making her presence felt. He could have been saying anything at all. She looked happy.

“Yes,” he answered. “I wanted to—I wanted you to agree to marry me.”

"Yeah," he replied. "I wanted to—I wanted you to say yes to marrying me."

She looked at him. His eyes were flickering with mixed lights, wanting something of her, yet not wanting it. She shrank a little, as if she were exposed to his eyes, and as if it were a pain to her. She darkened, her soul clouded over, she turned aside. She had been driven out of her own radiant, single world. And she dreaded contact, it was almost unnatural to her at these times.

She looked at him. His eyes were flickering with mixed emotions, wanting something from her, yet resisting it. She shrank back a bit, feeling exposed under his gaze, as if it caused her pain. Her expression darkened, her spirit clouded over, and she turned away. She felt like she had been pushed out of her own bright, solitary world. And she feared contact; it felt almost unnatural to her in those moments.

“Yes,” she said vaguely, in a doubting, absent voice.

“Yes,” she said ambiguously, in a questioning, distracted tone.

Birkin’s heart contracted swiftly, in a sudden fire of bitterness. It all meant nothing to her. He had been mistaken again. She was in some self-satisfied world of her own. He and his hopes were accidentals, violations to her. It drove her father to a pitch of mad exasperation. He had had to put up with this all his life, from her.

Birkin's heart tightened quickly, overwhelmed by a rush of bitterness. None of it meant anything to her. He had been wrong yet again. She was wrapped up in her own self-satisfied world. He and his hopes were just annoyances to her. It drove her father to a point of furious frustration. He had dealt with this from her for his entire life.

“Well, what do you say?” he cried.

"Well, what do you think?" he shouted.

She winced. Then she glanced down at her father, half-frightened, and she said:

She flinched. Then she looked down at her dad, a little scared, and she said:

“I didn’t speak, did I?” as if she were afraid she might have committed herself.

“I didn’t say anything, did I?” as if she were scared she might have locked herself into something.

“No,” said her father, exasperated. “But you needn’t look like an idiot. You’ve got your wits, haven’t you?”

“No,” her father said, frustrated. “But you don’t have to look like a fool. You’ve got your common sense, don’t you?”

She ebbed away in silent hostility.

She faded away in quiet anger.

“I’ve got my wits, what does that mean?” she repeated, in a sullen voice of antagonism.

“I’ve got my wits, what does that mean?” she repeated, in a sulky tone of defiance.

“You heard what was asked you, didn’t you?” cried her father in anger.

“You heard what I asked you, didn’t you?” her father shouted in anger.

“Of course I heard.”

"Yeah, I heard."

“Well then, can’t you answer?” thundered her father.

“Come on, can’t you answer?” her father shouted.

“Why should I?”

"Why should I?"

At the impertinence of this retort, he went stiff. But he said nothing.

At the disrespect of this reply, he went rigid. But he didn’t say anything.

“No,” said Birkin, to help out the occasion, “there’s no need to answer at once. You can say when you like.”

“No,” Birkin said, trying to be supportive, “there’s no need to answer right away. You can take your time.”

Her eyes flashed with a powerful light.

Her eyes sparkled with intense brightness.

“Why should I say anything?” she cried. “You do this off your own bat, it has nothing to do with me. Why do you both want to bully me?”

“Why should I say anything?” she shouted. “You’re doing this on your own, it has nothing to do with me. Why do you both want to pick on me?”

“Bully you! Bully you!” cried her father, in bitter, rancorous anger. “Bully you! Why, it’s a pity you can’t be bullied into some sense and decency. Bully you! You’ll see to that, you self-willed creature.”

“Bully you! Bully you!” her father shouted, filled with bitter, intense anger. “Bully you! Honestly, it’s a shame you can’t be bullied into having some common sense and decency. Bully you! You will take care of that, you stubborn creature.”

She stood suspended in the middle of the room, her face glimmering and dangerous. She was set in satisfied defiance. Birkin looked up at her. He too was angry.

She stood frozen in the middle of the room, her face shining and intense. She was confidently defiant. Birkin looked up at her. He was angry too.

“But none is bullying you,” he said, in a very soft dangerous voice also.

“But no one is bullying you,” he said, in a very soft, dangerous voice as well.

“Oh yes,” she cried. “You both want to force me into something.”

“Oh yes,” she exclaimed. “You both want to push me into something.”

“That is an illusion of yours,” he said ironically.

"That's just your illusion," he said with irony.

“Illusion!” cried her father. “A self-opinionated fool, that’s what she is.”

“Delusion!” her father exclaimed. “She’s just a self-righteous idiot, that’s what she is.”

Birkin rose, saying:

Birkin stood up, saying:

“However, we’ll leave it for the time being.”

“However, we’ll put it on hold for now.”

And without another word, he walked out of the house.

And without saying anything else, he walked out of the house.

“You fool! You fool!” her father cried to her, with extreme bitterness. She left the room, and went upstairs, singing to herself. But she was terribly fluttered, as after some dreadful fight. From her window, she could see Birkin going up the road. He went in such a blithe drift of rage, that her mind wondered over him. He was ridiculous, but she was afraid of him. She was as if escaped from some danger.

“You fool! You fool!” her father shouted at her, filled with bitterness. She left the room and went upstairs, singing quietly to herself. But she was really shaken, like after some awful confrontation. From her window, she could see Birkin walking up the road. He carried himself with a carefree, angry stride that made her think about him. He was silly, but she was scared of him. She felt as if she had just escaped from some kind of danger.

Her father sat below, powerless in humiliation and chagrin. It was as if he were possessed with all the devils, after one of these unaccountable conflicts with Ursula. He hated her as if his only reality were in hating her to the last degree. He had all hell in his heart. But he went away, to escape himself. He knew he must despair, yield, give in to despair, and have done.

Her father sat below, feeling helpless, humiliated, and frustrated. It was like he was consumed by all the demons after one of those inexplicable fights with Ursula. He hated her as if his only purpose was to hate her completely. His heart was filled with anger. But he left to get away from himself. He knew he had to give in to despair and accept it.

Ursula’s face closed, she completed herself against them all. Recoiling upon herself, she became hard and self-completed, like a jewel. She was bright and invulnerable, quite free and happy, perfectly liberated in her self-possession. Her father had to learn not to see her blithe obliviousness, or it would have sent him mad. She was so radiant with all things, in her possession of perfect hostility.

Ursula's expression hardened as she separated herself from everyone. Turning inward, she became tough and complete, like a jewel. She was vibrant and unyielding, completely free and happy, entirely confident in herself. Her father had to accept her carefree attitude, or it would have driven him crazy. She radiated with everything around her, fully engaging in her perfect defiance.

She would go on now for days like this, in this bright frank state of seemingly pure spontaneity, so essentially oblivious of the existence of anything but herself, but so ready and facile in her interest. Ah it was a bitter thing for a man to be near her, and her father cursed his fatherhood. But he must learn not to see her, not to know.

She would continue like this for days, in this cheerful, open state of almost pure spontaneity, completely unaware of anything but herself, yet so eager and effortless in her interest. It was a painful experience for a man to be close to her, and her father regretted being a parent. But he had to learn not to notice her, not to acknowledge.

She was perfectly stable in resistance when she was in this state: so bright and radiant and attractive in her pure opposition, so very pure, and yet mistrusted by everybody, disliked on every hand. It was her voice, curiously clear and repellent, that gave her away. Only Gudrun was in accord with her. It was at these times that the intimacy between the two sisters was most complete, as if their intelligence were one. They felt a strong, bright bond of understanding between them, surpassing everything else. And during all these days of blind bright abstraction and intimacy of his two daughters, the father seemed to breathe an air of death, as if he were destroyed in his very being. He was irritable to madness, he could not rest, his daughters seemed to be destroying him. But he was inarticulate and helpless against them. He was forced to breathe the air of his own death. He cursed them in his soul, and only wanted, that they should be removed from him.

She was completely unwavering in her resistance during this time: so bright, radiant, and attractive in her pure opposition, so very pure, and yet mistrusted by everyone, disliked by all. It was her voice, strangely clear yet off-putting, that revealed her. Only Gudrun was on the same wavelength with her. It was during these moments that the bond between the two sisters was strongest, as if their minds were one. They felt a vibrant connection of understanding between them, surpassing everything else. Meanwhile, throughout all those days of blind, bright abstraction and the closeness of his two daughters, the father seemed to breathe an atmosphere of despair, as if he were being slowly destroyed. He was maddeningly irritable, unable to find peace, and it felt like his daughters were slowly tearing him apart. Yet he was unable to articulate his feelings or do anything about it. He had no choice but to endure the air of his own demise. Deep down, he cursed them and just wished they would be gone from his life.

They continued radiant in their easy female transcendancy, beautiful to look at. They exchanged confidences, they were intimate in their revelations to the last degree, giving each other at last every secret. They withheld nothing, they told everything, till they were over the border of evil. And they armed each other with knowledge, they extracted the subtlest flavours from the apple of knowledge. It was curious how their knowledge was complementary, that of each to that of the other.

They remained glowing in their effortless femininity, captivating to behold. They shared their secrets, growing more intimate with each revelation, eventually disclosing everything. They held nothing back, telling each other everything, crossing into territory that might be considered wrong. They equipped each other with insights, savoring the deepest nuances from the fruit of knowledge. It was interesting how their understanding filled in the gaps for each other.

Ursula saw her men as sons, pitied their yearning and admired their courage, and wondered over them as a mother wonders over her child, with a certain delight in their novelty. But to Gudrun, they were the opposite camp. She feared them and despised them, and respected their activities even overmuch.

Ursula viewed her men as if they were her sons, felt sorry for their longing, admired their bravery, and regarded them with the same wonder a mother feels for her child, finding a certain joy in their uniqueness. But for Gudrun, they represented the enemy. She was afraid of them and looked down on them, even holding their actions in too much respect.

“Of course,” she said easily, “there is a quality of life in Birkin which is quite remarkable. There is an extraordinary rich spring of life in him, really amazing, the way he can give himself to things. But there are so many things in life that he simply doesn’t know. Either he is not aware of their existence at all, or he dismisses them as merely negligible—things which are vital to the other person. In a way, he is not clever enough, he is too intense in spots.”

“Of course,” she said casually, “there’s a unique quality of life in Birkin that’s quite remarkable. He has this amazing, vibrant energy, really incredible how he can fully engage with things. But there’s so much in life that he just doesn’t understand. He either doesn’t realize they exist at all or brushes them off as unimportant—things that are crucial to the other person. In a way, he’s not smart enough; he can be overly intense in certain areas.”

“Yes,” cried Ursula, “too much of a preacher. He is really a priest.”

“Yes,” shouted Ursula, “he’s too much of a preacher. He’s basically a priest.”

“Exactly! He can’t hear what anybody else has to say—he simply cannot hear. His own voice is so loud.”

“Exactly! He can’t hear what anyone else has to say—he just can’t hear. His own voice is way too loud.”

“Yes. He cries you down.”

“Yes. He insults you.”

“He cries you down,” repeated Gudrun. “And by mere force of violence. And of course it is hopeless. Nobody is convinced by violence. It makes talking to him impossible—and living with him I should think would be more than impossible.”

“He just shuts you down,” Gudrun said again. “And it’s all just pure aggression. It’s definitely futile. No one is swayed by aggression. It makes it impossible to have a conversation with him—and I can’t imagine living with him would be anything short of unbearable.”

“You don’t think one could live with him’ asked Ursula.

"You don't think anyone could live with him?" Ursula asked.

“I think it would be too wearing, too exhausting. One would be shouted down every time, and rushed into his way without any choice. He would want to control you entirely. He cannot allow that there is any other mind than his own. And then the real clumsiness of his mind is its lack of self-criticism. No, I think it would be perfectly intolerable.”

“I think it would be too draining, too exhausting. You’d get shouted down every time and pushed into doing things his way without any choice. He would want to control you completely. He can’t accept that there’s any other perspective besides his own. And the real awkwardness of his thinking is its lack of self-reflection. No, I think it would be completely unbearable.”

“Yes,” assented Ursula vaguely. She only half agreed with Gudrun. “The nuisance is,” she said, “that one would find almost any man intolerable after a fortnight.”

“Yes,” Ursula agreed somewhat ambiguously. She only partially concurred with Gudrun. “The problem is,” she said, “that you would probably find almost any man unbearable after two weeks.”

“It’s perfectly dreadful,” said Gudrun. “But Birkin—he is too positive. He couldn’t bear it if you called your soul your own. Of him that is strictly true.”

“It’s absolutely terrible,” said Gudrun. “But Birkin—he’s way too confident. He couldn’t handle it if you considered your soul to be yours. That’s definitely true about him.”

“Yes,” said Ursula. “You must have his soul.”

“Yes,” said Ursula. “You must have his soul.”

“Exactly! And what can you conceive more deadly?” This was all so true, that Ursula felt jarred to the bottom of her soul with ugly distaste.

“Exactly! And what could be more deadly?” This was so true that Ursula felt a deep sense of unpleasant shock at her core.

She went on, with the discord jarring and jolting through her, in the most barren of misery.

She continued on, with the discord jarring and jolting through her, in the deepest misery.

Then there started a revulsion from Gudrun. She finished life off so thoroughly, she made things so ugly and so final. As a matter of fact, even if it were as Gudrun said, about Birkin, other things were true as well. But Gudrun would draw two lines under him and cross him out like an account that is settled. There he was, summed up, paid for, settled, done with. And it was such a lie. This finality of Gudrun’s, this dispatching of people and things in a sentence, it was all such a lie. Ursula began to revolt from her sister.

Then a strong dislike for Gudrun began to grow. She wrapped up life so completely, making everything seem so ugly and so final. Honestly, even if what Gudrun said about Birkin was true, other things were also true. But Gudrun would draw a line under him and write him off like a closed account. There he was, summed up, paid, settled, done with. And it was such a lie. This finality of Gudrun’s, her way of dismissing people and situations in one sentence, was all such a lie. Ursula started to rebel against her sister.

One day as they were walking along the lane, they saw a robin sitting on the top twig of a bush, singing shrilly. The sisters stood to look at him. An ironical smile flickered on Gudrun’s face.

One day, while they were walking down the path, they spotted a robin perched on the top twig of a bush, singing loudly. The sisters paused to watch him. A sly smile briefly appeared on Gudrun’s face.

“Doesn’t he feel important?” smiled Gudrun.

“Doesn’t he feel important?” Gudrun smiled.

“Doesn’t he!” exclaimed Ursula, with a little ironical grimace. “Isn’t he a little Lloyd George of the air!”

“Doesn’t he!” Ursula exclaimed, making a slightly sarcastic face. “Isn’t he just a little Lloyd George of the air!”

“Isn’t he! Little Lloyd George of the air! That’s just what they are,” cried Gudrun in delight. Then for days, Ursula saw the persistent, obtrusive birds as stout, short politicians lifting up their voices from the platform, little men who must make themselves heard at any cost.

“Isn’t he! Little Lloyd George of the air! That’s exactly what they are,” exclaimed Gudrun excitedly. For days afterward, Ursula noticed the loud, attention-seeking birds as plump, short politicians raising their voices from the platform, small men who had to be heard at any cost.

But even from this there came the revulsion. Some yellowhammers suddenly shot along the road in front of her. And they looked to her so uncanny and inhuman, like flaring yellow barbs shooting through the air on some weird, living errand, that she said to herself: “After all, it is impudence to call them little Lloyd Georges. They are really unknown to us, they are the unknown forces. It is impudence to look at them as if they were the same as human beings. They are of another world. How stupid anthropomorphism is! Gudrun is really impudent, insolent, making herself the measure of everything, making everything come down to human standards. Rupert is quite right, human beings are boring, painting the universe with their own image. The universe is non-human, thank God.” It seemed to her irreverence, destructive of all true life, to make little Lloyd Georges of the birds. It was such a lie towards the robins, and such a defamation. Yet she had done it herself. But under Gudrun’s influence: so she exonerated herself.

But even from this, she felt a wave of disgust. Some yellowhammers suddenly zipped along the road in front of her. They looked so strange and otherworldly, like bright yellow darts shooting through the air on some bizarre mission, that she thought to herself: “Really, it’s ridiculous to call them little Lloyd Georges. They are truly unfamiliar to us; they represent unknown forces. It’s arrogant to view them as if they were the same as humans. They belong to another realm. How foolish anthropomorphism is! Gudrun is really arrogant, assuming she can measure everything by her own standards, forcing everything into a human context. Rupert is absolutely right; humans are dull, painting the universe in their own likeness. Thank goodness the universe is non-human.” It felt to her like a sacrilege, destructive of all true life, to reduce the birds to little Lloyd Georges. It was such a dishonesty toward the robins, and such a slander. Yet she had done it herself. But under Gudrun’s influence: so she cleared herself of blame.

So she withdrew away from Gudrun and from that which she stood for, she turned in spirit towards Birkin again. She had not seen him since the fiasco of his proposal. She did not want to, because she did not want the question of her acceptance thrust upon her. She knew what Birkin meant when he asked her to marry him; vaguely, without putting it into speech, she knew. She knew what kind of love, what kind of surrender he wanted. And she was not at all sure that this was the kind of love that she herself wanted. She was not at all sure that it was this mutual unison in separateness that she wanted. She wanted unspeakable intimacies. She wanted to have him, utterly, finally to have him as her own, oh, so unspeakably, in intimacy. To drink him down—ah, like a life-draught. She made great professions, to herself, of her willingness to warm his foot-soles between her breasts, after the fashion of the nauseous Meredith poem. But only on condition that he, her lover, loved her absolutely, with complete self-abandon. And subtly enough, she knew he would never abandon himself finally to her. He did not believe in final self-abandonment. He said it openly. It was his challenge. She was prepared to fight him for it. For she believed in an absolute surrender to love. She believed that love far surpassed the individual. He said the individual was more than love, or than any relationship. For him, the bright, single soul accepted love as one of its conditions, a condition of its own equilibrium. She believed that love was everything. Man must render himself up to her. He must be quaffed to the dregs by her. Let him be her man utterly, and she in return would be his humble slave—whether she wanted it or not.

So she pulled away from Gudrun and what she represented, turning her spirit back to Birkin. She hadn’t seen him since the disaster of his proposal. She didn’t want to, because she didn’t want the issue of her acceptance forced on her. She understood what Birkin meant when he asked her to marry him; vaguely, without saying it aloud, she knew. She knew what kind of love he wanted, what kind of surrender he expected. And she wasn’t sure that this was the kind of love she wanted for herself. She wasn’t sure that this mutual harmony in separateness was what she desired. She wanted deep, indescribable intimacies. She wanted to have him completely, finally to possess him as her own, oh, so inconceivably, in intimacy. To consume him—ah, like a life-giving drink. She made big declarations to herself about being willing to warm his feet between her breasts, like in that disgusting Meredith poem. But only if he, her lover, loved her completely, with total self-surrender. And she knew well enough that he would never fully abandon himself to her. He didn’t believe in complete self-surrender. He said so openly. It was his challenge. She was ready to fight him for it, because she believed in absolute surrender to love. She believed that love was far greater than the individual. He claimed the individual was more than love or any relationship. For him, the bright, singular soul accepted love as just one of its conditions, a condition for its own balance. She believed that love was everything. A man must give himself up to her. He must be drained to the last drop by her. Let him be her man entirely, and in return, she would be his humble servant—whether she wanted it or not.

CHAPTER XX.
GLADIATORIAL

After the fiasco of the proposal, Birkin had hurried blindly away from Beldover, in a whirl of fury. He felt he had been a complete fool, that the whole scene had been a farce of the first water. But that did not trouble him at all. He was deeply, mockingly angry that Ursula persisted always in this old cry: “Why do you want to bully me?” and in her bright, insolent abstraction.

After the disaster of the proposal, Birkin had rushed away from Beldover, caught up in a whirlwind of rage. He felt like a total idiot, and that the whole situation had been a complete joke. But that didn’t bother him at all. He was deeply, sarcastically angry that Ursula always stuck to her old line: “Why do you want to bully me?” and in her bright, rebellious indifference.

He went straight to Shortlands. There he found Gerald standing with his back to the fire, in the library, as motionless as a man is, who is completely and emptily restless, utterly hollow. He had done all the work he wanted to do—and now there was nothing. He could go out in the car, he could run to town. But he did not want to go out in the car, he did not want to run to town, he did not want to call on the Thirlbys. He was suspended motionless, in an agony of inertia, like a machine that is without power.

He went straight to Shortlands. There he found Gerald standing with his back to the fire in the library, completely still, like someone who is utterly restless and devoid of purpose. He had finished all the work he wanted to do—and now there was nothing left. He could drive the car or head to town, but he didn’t want to do either. He didn’t want to visit the Thirlbys. He was frozen in place, suffering from a painful stagnation, like a machine that has lost its power.

This was very bitter to Gerald, who had never known what boredom was, who had gone from activity to activity, never at a loss. Now, gradually, everything seemed to be stopping in him. He did not want any more to do the things that offered. Something dead within him just refused to respond to any suggestion. He cast over in his mind, what it would be possible to do, to save himself from this misery of nothingness, relieve the stress of this hollowness. And there were only three things left, that would rouse him, make him live. One was to drink or smoke hashish, the other was to be soothed by Birkin, and the third was women. And there was no one for the moment to drink with. Nor was there a woman. And he knew Birkin was out. So there was nothing to do but to bear the stress of his own emptiness.

This was really tough for Gerald, who had never experienced boredom before, always moving from one activity to another, never at a loss for something to do. Now, gradually, everything seemed to be shutting down inside him. He no longer wanted to do the things that were available. Something dead inside him just wouldn’t respond to any suggestions. He tried to think of what he could do to escape this misery of emptiness, to relieve the pressure of this hollowness. And there were only three things left that could wake him up, make him feel alive. One was drinking or smoking hashish, the other was being comforted by Birkin, and the third was women. But there was no one to drink with at the moment. There was no woman either. And he knew Birkin was out. So there was nothing to do but endure the weight of his own emptiness.

When he saw Birkin his face lit up in a sudden, wonderful smile.

When he saw Birkin, his face broke into a sudden, amazing smile.

“By God, Rupert,” he said, “I’d just come to the conclusion that nothing in the world mattered except somebody to take the edge off one’s being alone: the right somebody.”

“By God, Rupert,” he said, “I’d just come to the conclusion that nothing in the world mattered except finding someone to ease the loneliness: the right someone.”

The smile in his eyes was very astonishing, as he looked at the other man. It was the pure gleam of relief. His face was pallid and even haggard.

The smile in his eyes was incredible as he looked at the other man. It was a genuine spark of relief. His face was pale and even worn out.

“The right woman, I suppose you mean,” said Birkin spitefully.

“The right woman, I guess that's what you mean,” Birkin said spitefully.

“Of course, for choice. Failing that, an amusing man.”

“Definitely, for choice. If not, someone who's entertaining.”

He laughed as he said it. Birkin sat down near the fire.

He laughed as he said it. Birkin sat down by the fire.

“What were you doing?” he asked.

“What were you doing?” he asked.

“I? Nothing. I’m in a bad way just now, everything’s on edge, and I can neither work nor play. I don’t know whether it’s a sign of old age, I’m sure.”

“I? Nothing. I'm feeling really down right now, everything's tense, and I can't focus on work or enjoy myself. I wonder if it’s just a sign of getting older, I'm not sure.”

“You mean you are bored?”

“Are you saying you're bored?”

“Bored, I don’t know. I can’t apply myself. And I feel the devil is either very present inside me, or dead.”

“Bored, I guess. I can’t focus. And I feel like the devil is either really present inside me or completely gone.”

Birkin glanced up and looked in his eyes.

Birkin looked up and met his gaze.

“You should try hitting something,” he said.

“You should try hitting something,” he said.

Gerald smiled.

Gerald grinned.

“Perhaps,” he said. “So long as it was something worth hitting.”

“Maybe,” he said. “As long as it was something worth hitting.”

“Quite!” said Birkin, in his soft voice. There was a long pause during which each could feel the presence of the other.

“Absolutely!” Birkin said softly. There was a long pause during which they could both feel each other's presence.

“One has to wait,” said Birkin.

“One has to wait,” said Birkin.

“Ah God! Waiting! What are we waiting for?”

“Ah God! Waiting! What are we waiting for?”

“Some old Johnny says there are three cures for ennui, sleep, drink, and travel,” said Birkin.

“Some old Johnny says there are three cures for boredom: sleep, drinks, and travel,” said Birkin.

“All cold eggs,” said Gerald. “In sleep, you dream, in drink you curse, and in travel you yell at a porter. No, work and love are the two. When you’re not at work you should be in love.”

“All cold eggs,” Gerald said. “When you sleep, you dream; when you drink, you curse; and when you travel, you yell at a porter. No, it’s work and love that matter. When you're not working, you should be in love.”

“Be it then,” said Birkin.

"Let's do it then," said Birkin.

“Give me the object,” said Gerald. “The possibilities of love exhaust themselves.”

“Hand me the object,” Gerald said. “The possibilities of love run out.”

“Do they? And then what?”

"Do they? Then what?"

“Then you die,” said Gerald.

“Then you die,” Gerald said.

“So you ought,” said Birkin.

"So you should," said Birkin.

“I don’t see it,” replied Gerald. He took his hands out of his trousers pockets, and reached for a cigarette. He was tense and nervous. He lit the cigarette over a lamp, reaching forward and drawing steadily. He was dressed for dinner, as usual in the evening, although he was alone.

“I don’t see it,” Gerald replied. He took his hands out of his pants pockets and reached for a cigarette. He was tense and anxious. He lit the cigarette with a lamp, leaning forward and taking steady drags. He was dressed for dinner, as usual in the evening, even though he was by himself.

“There’s a third one even to your two,” said Birkin. “Work, love, and fighting. You forget the fight.”

“There’s a third one besides your two,” Birkin said. “Work, love, and fighting. You’re forgetting the fight.”

“I suppose I do,” said Gerald. “Did you ever do any boxing—?”

“I guess I do,” said Gerald. “Have you ever done any boxing—?”

“No, I don’t think I did,” said Birkin.

“No, I don’t think I did,” Birkin said.

“Ay—” Gerald lifted his head and blew the smoke slowly into the air.

“Ay—” Gerald lifted his head and slowly blew the smoke into the air.

“Why?” said Birkin.

“Why?” Birkin asked.

“Nothing. I thought we might have a round. It is perhaps true, that I want something to hit. It’s a suggestion.”

“Nothing. I thought we could have a drink. It might be true that I need something to take my frustration out on. It’s just a suggestion.”

“So you think you might as well hit me?” said Birkin.

“So you think you might as well hit me?” Birkin said.

“You? Well! Perhaps—! In a friendly kind of way, of course.”

“You? Well! Maybe—! In a friendly kind of way, of course.”

“Quite!” said Birkin, bitingly.

"Absolutely!" said Birkin, sarcastically.

Gerald stood leaning back against the mantel-piece. He looked down at Birkin, and his eyes flashed with a sort of terror like the eyes of a stallion, that are bloodshot and overwrought, turned glancing backwards in a stiff terror.

Gerald stood leaning back against the mantelpiece. He looked down at Birkin, and his eyes shone with a kind of fear, like a stallion's eyes, bloodshot and tense, glancing back in rigid fright.

“I fell that if I don’t watch myself, I shall find myself doing something silly,” he said.

“I feel that if I don’t keep an eye on myself, I’m going to end up doing something foolish,” he said.

“Why not do it?” said Birkin coldly.

“Why not do it?” Birkin said coolly.

Gerald listened with quick impatience. He kept glancing down at Birkin, as if looking for something from the other man.

Gerald listened with growing impatience. He kept glancing down at Birkin, as if expecting something from him.

“I used to do some Japanese wrestling,” said Birkin. “A Jap lived in the same house with me in Heidelberg, and he taught me a little. But I was never much good at it.”

“I used to do some Japanese wrestling,” said Birkin. “A Japanese guy lived in the same house as me in Heidelberg, and he taught me a bit. But I was never very good at it.”

“You did!” exclaimed Gerald. “That’s one of the things I’ve never ever seen done. You mean jiu-jitsu, I suppose?”

“You did!” shouted Gerald. “That’s something I’ve never seen before. You mean jiu-jitsu, right?”

“Yes. But I am no good at those things—they don’t interest me.”

"Yes. But I'm not good at those things—they don’t interest me."

“They don’t? They do me. What’s the start?”

“They don’t? They do for me. What’s the beginning?”

“I’ll show you what I can, if you like,” said Birkin.

"I'll show you what I can, if that works for you," Birkin said.

“You will?” A queer, smiling look tightened Gerald’s face for a moment, as he said, “Well, I’d like it very much.”

“You will?” A strange, smiling expression tightened Gerald’s face for a moment as he said, “Well, I’d really like that.”

“Then we’ll try jiu-jitsu. Only you can’t do much in a starched shirt.”

“Then we’ll give jiu-jitsu a shot. Just know you can’t do too much in a stiff shirt.”

“Then let us strip, and do it properly. Hold a minute—” He rang the bell, and waited for the butler.

“Then let’s get undressed and do this right. Hold on a second—” He rang the bell and waited for the butler.

“Bring a couple of sandwiches and a syphon,” he said to the man, “and then don’t trouble me any more tonight—or let anybody else.”

“Bring a couple of sandwiches and a siphon,” he told the man, “and then don’t bother me anymore tonight—or let anyone else.”

The man went. Gerald turned to Birkin with his eyes lighted.

The man left. Gerald turned to Birkin with his eyes bright.

“And you used to wrestle with a Jap?” he said. “Did you strip?”

“And you used to wrestle with a Japanese guy?” he said. “Did you take off your clothes?”

“Sometimes.”

"Sometimes."

“You did! What was he like then, as a wrestler?”

“You did! What was he like as a wrestler back then?”

“Good, I believe. I am no judge. He was very quick and slippery and full of electric fire. It is a remarkable thing, what a curious sort of fluid force they seem to have in them, those people—not like a human grip—like a polyp—”

“Good, I think. I'm not a judge. He was really quick and slippery and full of energy. It's amazing how they seem to have this strange kind of vibrant energy in them, those people—not like a human grasp—more like a polyp—”

Gerald nodded.

Gerald nodded.

“I should imagine so,” he said, “to look at them. They repel me, rather.”

"I can imagine that," he said, "just looking at them. They kinda put me off."

“Repel and attract, both. They are very repulsive when they are cold, and they look grey. But when they are hot and roused, there is a definite attraction—a curious kind of full electric fluid—like eels.”

“Repel and attract, both. They are really off-putting when they’re cold, and they look gray. But when they’re hot and energized, there’s a clear attraction—a strange kind of full electric energy—like eels.”

“Well—yes—probably.”

"Well, yeah, probably."

The man brought in the tray and set it down.

The man brought in the tray and placed it down.

“Don’t come in any more,” said Gerald.

“Don’t come in anymore,” Gerald said.

The door closed.

The door shut.

“Well then,” said Gerald; “shall we strip and begin? Will you have a drink first?”

“Well then,” said Gerald, “should we take our clothes off and get started? Do you want a drink first?”

“No, I don’t want one.”

“No, I don’t want it.”

“Neither do I.”

“Me neither.”

Gerald fastened the door and pushed the furniture aside. The room was large, there was plenty of space, it was thickly carpeted. Then he quickly threw off his clothes, and waited for Birkin. The latter, white and thin, came over to him. Birkin was more a presence than a visible object, Gerald was aware of him completely, but not really visually. Whereas Gerald himself was concrete and noticeable, a piece of pure final substance.

Gerald locked the door and moved the furniture out of the way. The room was spacious, with a thick carpet covering the floor. He quickly took off his clothes and waited for Birkin. Birkin, pale and slender, approached him. He felt Birkin's presence more than he actually saw him; Gerald was fully aware of him, but not in a visual way. In contrast, Gerald himself was solid and obvious, a clear and tangible reality.

“Now,” said Birkin, “I will show you what I learned, and what I remember. You let me take you so—” And his hands closed on the naked body of the other man. In another moment, he had Gerald swung over lightly and balanced against his knee, head downwards. Relaxed, Gerald sprang to his feet with eyes glittering.

“Now,” Birkin said, “I’ll show you what I learned and what I remember. You let me take you like this—” And his hands gripped the bare body of the other man. In a moment, he had Gerald flipped over effortlessly and balanced against his knee, head down. Relaxed, Gerald jumped to his feet with shining eyes.

“That’s smart,” he said. “Now try again.”

"That's clever," he said. "Now give it another shot."

So the two men began to struggle together. They were very dissimilar. Birkin was tall and narrow, his bones were very thin and fine. Gerald was much heavier and more plastic. His bones were strong and round, his limbs were rounded, all his contours were beautifully and fully moulded. He seemed to stand with a proper, rich weight on the face of the earth, whilst Birkin seemed to have the centre of gravitation in his own middle. And Gerald had a rich, frictional kind of strength, rather mechanical, but sudden and invincible, whereas Birkin was abstract as to be almost intangible. He impinged invisibly upon the other man, scarcely seeming to touch him, like a garment, and then suddenly piercing in a tense fine grip that seemed to penetrate into the very quick of Gerald’s being.

So the two men started to struggle with each other. They were very different. Birkin was tall and thin, with delicate bones. Gerald was much heavier and more solid. His bones were strong and rounded, his limbs were curvy, and all his shapes were beautifully defined and full. He seemed to carry a proper, substantial weight on the ground, while Birkin seemed to have the center of gravity within himself. Gerald had a rich, forceful kind of strength that was almost mechanical, but sudden and unstoppable, while Birkin felt abstract to the point of being almost untouchable. He pressed against Gerald without really making contact, like a soft fabric, and then suddenly grabbed him with a tense, precise grip that seemed to reach deep into Gerald’s essence.

They stopped, they discussed methods, they practised grips and throws, they became accustomed to each other, to each other’s rhythm, they got a kind of mutual physical understanding. And then again they had a real struggle. They seemed to drive their white flesh deeper and deeper against each other, as if they would break into a oneness. Birkin had a great subtle energy, that would press upon the other man with an uncanny force, weigh him like a spell put upon him. Then it would pass, and Gerald would heave free, with white, heaving, dazzling movements.

They paused, talked about techniques, practiced grips and throws, got used to each other, and synced their rhythms, developing a kind of mutual physical understanding. Then they engaged in a genuine struggle again. It felt like they were pushing their bare skin against each other more and more, as if trying to merge into one. Birkin had a subtle yet powerful energy that seemed to press on the other man with an eerie force, weighing him down like a spell. Then it would fade, and Gerald would break free with bright, powerful, and stunning movements.

So the two men entwined and wrestled with each other, working nearer and nearer. Both were white and clear, but Gerald flushed smart red where he was touched, and Birkin remained white and tense. He seemed to penetrate into Gerald’s more solid, more diffuse bulk, to interfuse his body through the body of the other, as if to bring it subtly into subjection, always seizing with some rapid necromantic fore-knowledge every motion of the other flesh, converting and counteracting it, playing upon the limbs and trunk of Gerald like some hard wind. It was as if Birkin’s whole physical intelligence interpenetrated into Gerald’s body, as if his fine, sublimated energy entered into the flesh of the fuller man, like some potency, casting a fine net, a prison, through the muscles into the very depths of Gerald’s physical being.

So the two men tangled and wrestled with each other, moving closer and closer. Both were white and clear, but Gerald blushed a deep red where they touched, while Birkin stayed pale and tense. It seemed like Birkin was penetrating into Gerald’s more solid, more diffused form, merging his body with the other’s, as if trying to subtly bring it under control, always sensing with some quick, intuitive understanding every movement of the other’s flesh, transforming and countering it, playing with Gerald’s limbs and torso like a strong wind. It felt as if Birkin’s entire physical awareness flowed into Gerald’s body, as if his refined, intense energy entered the fuller man’s flesh, casting a delicate net, a sort of trap, through the muscles and deep into Gerald’s physical being.

So they wrestled swiftly, rapturously, intent and mindless at last, two essential white figures working into a tighter closer oneness of struggle, with a strange, octopus-like knotting and flashing of limbs in the subdued light of the room; a tense white knot of flesh gripped in silence between the walls of old brown books. Now and again came a sharp gasp of breath, or a sound like a sigh, then the rapid thudding of movement on the thickly-carpeted floor, then the strange sound of flesh escaping under flesh. Often, in the white interlaced knot of violent living being that swayed silently, there was no head to be seen, only the swift, tight limbs, the solid white backs, the physical junction of two bodies clinched into oneness. Then would appear the gleaming, ruffled head of Gerald, as the struggle changed, then for a moment the dun-coloured, shadow-like head of the other man would lift up from the conflict, the eyes wide and dreadful and sightless.

So they wrestled quickly and passionately, lost in the moment, two essential white figures merging into a tighter struggle, with limbs intertwining and flashing like an octopus in the dim light of the room; a tense white knot of flesh caught in silence between the walls of old brown books. Occasionally, there was a sharp gasp of breath or a sound like a sigh, followed by the rapid thudding of movement on the thick carpet, and then the strange sound of skin sliding against skin. Often, in the intertwined knot of living beings that swayed silently, there was no head visible, just the quick, tight limbs, the solid white backs, the physical connection of two bodies locked together. Then, as the struggle shifted, the gleaming, tousled head of Gerald would emerge, and for a moment, the dull-colored, shadowy head of the other man would rise from the conflict, eyes wide and filled with dread, yet sightless.

At length Gerald lay back inert on the carpet, his breast rising in great slow panting, whilst Birkin kneeled over him, almost unconscious. Birkin was much more exhausted. He caught little, short breaths, he could scarcely breathe any more. The earth seemed to tilt and sway, and a complete darkness was coming over his mind. He did not know what happened. He slid forward quite unconscious, over Gerald, and Gerald did not notice. Then he was half-conscious again, aware only of the strange tilting and sliding of the world. The world was sliding, everything was sliding off into the darkness. And he was sliding, endlessly, endlessly away.

At last, Gerald lay back on the carpet, panting heavily as Birkin knelt over him, nearly dazed. Birkin was far more drained. He was taking shallow, quick breaths and could barely breathe anymore. The ground felt like it was tilting and swaying, and a complete darkness was settling over his mind. He had no idea what was happening. He leaned forward, completely unaware, over Gerald, who didn’t even notice. Then he became somewhat aware again, but only of the strange tilting and sliding of the world. Everything was slipping away into darkness. And he was sliding, endlessly, endlessly away.

He came to consciousness again, hearing an immense knocking outside. What could be happening, what was it, the great hammer-stroke resounding through the house? He did not know. And then it came to him that it was his own heart beating. But that seemed impossible, the noise was outside. No, it was inside himself, it was his own heart. And the beating was painful, so strained, surcharged. He wondered if Gerald heard it. He did not know whether he were standing or lying or falling.

He regained consciousness, hearing a loud knocking outside. What could be going on? What was that heavy thudding echoing through the house? He couldn't tell. Then he realized it was his own heart beating. But that seemed impossible; the noise was outside. No, it was inside him; it was his own heart. And the beating was painful, so tense and overwhelming. He wondered if Gerald could hear it. He didn't know if he was standing, lying down, or about to fall.

When he realised that he had fallen prostrate upon Gerald’s body he wondered, he was surprised. But he sat up, steadying himself with his hand and waiting for his heart to become stiller and less painful. It hurt very much, and took away his consciousness.

When he realized he had collapsed onto Gerald’s body, he felt puzzled and surprised. But he sat up, using his hand to steady himself and waiting for his heart to calm down and hurt less. It hurt a lot and made him lose his awareness.

Gerald however was still less conscious than Birkin. They waited dimly, in a sort of not-being, for many uncounted, unknown minutes.

Gerald, on the other hand, was still less aware than Birkin. They waited vaguely, in a kind of state of nothingness, for many uncounted, unknown minutes.

“Of course—” panted Gerald, “I didn’t have to be rough—with you—I had to keep back—my force—”

“Of course—” gasped Gerald, “I didn’t have to be rough—with you—I had to hold back—my strength—”

Birkin heard the sound as if his own spirit stood behind him, outside him, and listened to it. His body was in a trance of exhaustion, his spirit heard thinly. His body could not answer. Only he knew his heart was getting quieter. He was divided entirely between his spirit, which stood outside, and knew, and his body, that was a plunging, unconscious stroke of blood.

Birkin heard the sound as if his own spirit stood behind him, outside of him, and listened to it. His body was in a daze of exhaustion, and his spirit was barely aware. His body couldn't respond. Only he knew his heart was slowing down. He felt completely split between his spirit, which stood outside and understood, and his body, which was a sinking, unconscious pulse of blood.

“I could have thrown you—using violence—” panted Gerald. “But you beat me right enough.”

“I could have thrown you—using violence—” gasped Gerald. “But you definitely got the better of me.”

“Yes,” said Birkin, hardening his throat and producing the words in the tension there, “you’re much stronger than I—you could beat me—easily.”

“Yes,” Birkin said, tightening his throat and forcing the words out through the tension, “you’re way stronger than me—you could totally beat me—no problem.”

Then he relaxed again to the terrible plunging of his heart and his blood.

Then he settled back into the awful pounding of his heart and his blood.

“It surprised me,” panted Gerald, “what strength you’ve got. Almost supernatural.”

“It surprised me,” panted Gerald, “how strong you are. It's almost supernatural.”

“For a moment,” said Birkin.

"For a moment," Birkin said.

He still heard as if it were his own disembodied spirit hearing, standing at some distance behind him. It drew nearer however, his spirit. And the violent striking of blood in his chest was sinking quieter, allowing his mind to come back. He realised that he was leaning with all his weight on the soft body of the other man. It startled him, because he thought he had withdrawn. He recovered himself, and sat up. But he was still vague and unestablished. He put out his hand to steady himself. It touched the hand of Gerald, that was lying out on the floor. And Gerald’s hand closed warm and sudden over Birkin’s, they remained exhausted and breathless, the one hand clasped closely over the other. It was Birkin whose hand, in swift response, had closed in a strong, warm clasp over the hand of the other. Gerald’s clasp had been sudden and momentaneous.

He still heard as if it were his own disembodied spirit listening, standing at some distance behind him. However, his spirit drew closer. The frantic pounding of blood in his chest was quieting down, allowing his mind to return. He realized that he was leaning all his weight on the soft body of the other man. It surprised him because he thought he had pulled away. He collected himself and sat up. But he still felt vague and disoriented. He reached out to steady himself. His hand touched Gerald's hand, which was lying out on the floor. Gerald's hand suddenly closed warmly over Birkin’s. They remained exhausted and breathless, one hand tightly clasped over the other. It was Birkin whose hand, in quick response, had closed in a strong, warm grip over the other man’s hand. Gerald’s clasp had been sudden and fleeting.

The normal consciousness however was returning, ebbing back. Birkin could breathe almost naturally again. Gerald’s hand slowly withdrew, Birkin slowly, dazedly rose to his feet and went towards the table. He poured out a whiskey and soda. Gerald also came for a drink.

The normal consciousness, however, was coming back, fading in. Birkin could breathe almost normally again. Gerald's hand slowly pulled away, and Birkin gradually, in a daze, got to his feet and walked toward the table. He poured himself a whiskey and soda. Gerald also came over for a drink.

“It was a real set-to, wasn’t it?” said Birkin, looking at Gerald with darkened eyes.

“It was quite a showdown, wasn’t it?” said Birkin, looking at Gerald with shadowed eyes.

“God, yes,” said Gerald. He looked at the delicate body of the other man, and added: “It wasn’t too much for you, was it?”

“God, yes,” said Gerald. He looked at the fragile body of the other man and added, “It wasn’t too much for you, was it?”

“No. One ought to wrestle and strive and be physically close. It makes one sane.”

“No. You should wrestle and put in the effort and be physically close. It keeps you sane.”

“You do think so?”

"Do you really think so?"

“I do. Don’t you?”

"I do. Don't you?"

“Yes,” said Gerald.

“Yes,” Gerald said.

There were long spaces of silence between their words. The wrestling had some deep meaning to them—an unfinished meaning.

There were long pauses between what they said. The struggle had some profound significance for them—an incomplete significance.

“We are mentally, spiritually intimate, therefore we should be more or less physically intimate too—it is more whole.”

“We have a deep mental and spiritual connection, so we should also be somewhat physically connected—it feels more complete.”

“Certainly it is,” said Gerald. Then he laughed pleasantly, adding: “It’s rather wonderful to me.” He stretched out his arms handsomely.

“Definitely it is,” said Gerald. Then he laughed nicely, adding: “It’s pretty amazing to me.” He stretched out his arms gracefully.

“Yes,” said Birkin. “I don’t know why one should have to justify oneself.”

“Yes,” said Birkin. “I don’t see why anyone should have to justify themselves.”

“No.”

“No.”

The two men began to dress.

The two men started getting dressed.

“I think also that you are beautiful,” said Birkin to Gerald, “and that is enjoyable too. One should enjoy what is given.”

“I also think you’re beautiful,” Birkin said to Gerald, “and that’s a good thing too. One should enjoy what they have.”

“You think I am beautiful—how do you mean, physically?” asked Gerald, his eyes glistening.

“You think I’m beautiful—what do you mean, physically?” asked Gerald, his eyes shining.

“Yes. You have a northern kind of beauty, like light refracted from snow—and a beautiful, plastic form. Yes, that is there to enjoy as well. We should enjoy everything.”

“Yes. You have a northern kind of beauty, like light reflected off snow—and a beautiful, smooth shape. Yes, that’s something to appreciate as well. We should enjoy everything.”

Gerald laughed in his throat, and said:

Gerald chuckled to himself and said:

“That’s certainly one way of looking at it. I can say this much, I feel better. It has certainly helped me. Is this the Bruderschaft you wanted?”

"That’s definitely one way to see it. I can say this much: I feel better. It has definitely helped me. Is this the brotherhood you were looking for?"

“Perhaps. Do you think this pledges anything?”

“Maybe. Do you think this promises anything?”

“I don’t know,” laughed Gerald.

“I don’t know,” Gerald laughed.

“At any rate, one feels freer and more open now—and that is what we want.”

“At any rate, we feel freer and more open now—and that’s what we want.”

“Certainly,” said Gerald.

“Sure,” said Gerald.

They drew to the fire, with the decanters and the glasses and the food.

They gathered around the fire, bringing the decanters, glasses, and food.

“I always eat a little before I go to bed,” said Gerald. “I sleep better.”

“I always have a light snack before bed,” Gerald said. “It helps me sleep better.”

“I should not sleep so well,” said Birkin.

“I shouldn't sleep so well,” said Birkin.

“No? There you are, we are not alike. I’ll put a dressing-gown on.” Birkin remained alone, looking at the fire. His mind had reverted to Ursula. She seemed to return again into his consciousness. Gerald came down wearing a gown of broad-barred, thick black-and-green silk, brilliant and striking.

“No? There you go, we're not the same. I’ll put on a robe.” Birkin stayed alone, watching the fire. His thoughts went back to Ursula. She seemed to come back into his mind. Gerald came down wearing a gown of wide, thick black-and-green stripes, bright and eye-catching.

“You are very fine,” said Birkin, looking at the full robe.

“You look amazing,” said Birkin, admiring the full robe.

“It was a caftan in Bokhara,” said Gerald. “I like it.”

“It was a caftan from Bokhara,” Gerald said. “I like it.”

“I like it too.”

"I like it as well."

Birkin was silent, thinking how scrupulous Gerald was in his attire, how expensive too. He wore silk socks, and studs of fine workmanship, and silk underclothing, and silk braces. Curious! This was another of the differences between them. Birkin was careless and unimaginative about his own appearance.

Birkin was quiet, reflecting on how meticulous Gerald was about his clothing, and how costly it was as well. He wore silk socks, finely crafted cufflinks, silk underwear, and silk suspenders. Interesting! This was yet another difference between them. Birkin was indifferent and uncreative when it came to his own appearance.

“Of course you,” said Gerald, as if he had been thinking; “there’s something curious about you. You’re curiously strong. One doesn’t expect it, it is rather surprising.”

“Of course, you,” said Gerald, as if he had been thinking; “there’s something intriguing about you. You’re unexpectedly strong. It’s not what one would expect; it’s quite surprising.”

Birkin laughed. He was looking at the handsome figure of the other man, blond and comely in the rich robe, and he was half thinking of the difference between it and himself—so different; as far, perhaps, apart as man from woman, yet in another direction. But really it was Ursula, it was the woman who was gaining ascendance over Birkin’s being, at this moment. Gerald was becoming dim again, lapsing out of him.

Birkin laughed. He was looking at the handsome figure of the other man, blond and attractive in the luxurious robe, and he was partly reflecting on how different he was from him—so different; possibly as far apart as man from woman, but in another way. Yet really, it was Ursula, it was the woman who was gaining control over Birkin’s being at that moment. Gerald was fading away again, slipping out of him.

“Do you know,” he said suddenly, “I went and proposed to Ursula Brangwen tonight, that she should marry me.”

“Do you know,” he said suddenly, “I went and proposed to Ursula Brangwen tonight, that she should marry me.”

He saw the blank shining wonder come over Gerald’s face.

He saw the blank, shining look appear on Gerald’s face.

“You did?”

"Did you?"

“Yes. Almost formally—speaking first to her father, as it should be, in the world—though that was accident—or mischief.”

“Yes. Almost formally—talking to her dad first, as it should be in the world—though that was just an accident—or mischief.”

Gerald only stared in wonder, as if he did not grasp.

Gerald just stared in amazement, as if he couldn't understand.

“You don’t mean to say that you seriously went and asked her father to let you marry her?”

“You can’t be serious that you actually asked her dad for permission to marry her?”

“Yes,” said Birkin, “I did.”

“Yep,” Birkin said, “I did.”

“What, had you spoken to her before about it, then?”

“What, had you talked to her about it before?”

“No, not a word. I suddenly thought I would go there and ask her—and her father happened to come instead of her—so I asked him first.”

“No, not a word. I suddenly thought I’d go there and ask her—and her dad happened to show up instead of her—so I asked him first.”

“If you could have her?” concluded Gerald.

“If you could have her?” Gerald said.

“Ye-es, that.”

"Yes, that."

“And you didn’t speak to her?”

“And you didn’t talk to her?”

“Yes. She came in afterwards. So it was put to her as well.”

“Yes. She came in afterward. So it was brought up to her too.”

“It was! And what did she say then? You’re an engaged man?”

“It was! And what did she say then? You’re engaged now?”

“No,—she only said she didn’t want to be bullied into answering.”

“No, she just said she didn’t want to be pressured into answering.”

“She what?”

"She said what?"

“Said she didn’t want to be bullied into answering.”

“Said she didn’t want to be pressured into answering.”

“‘Said she didn’t want to be bullied into answering!’ Why, what did she mean by that?”

“‘She said she didn’t want to be pressured into answering!’ What did she mean by that?”

Birkin raised his shoulders. “Can’t say,” he answered. “Didn’t want to be bothered just then, I suppose.”

Birkin shrugged. “I can’t say,” he replied. “I guess I didn’t want to be bothered at that moment.”

“But is this really so? And what did you do then?”

“But is this really true? And what did you do next?”

“I walked out of the house and came here.”

“I walked out of the house and came here.”

“You came straight here?”

“Did you come straight here?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Gerald stared in amazement and amusement. He could not take it in.

Gerald looked on in wonder and laughter. He couldn’t wrap his head around it.

“But is this really true, as you say it now?”

“But is this really true, like you’re saying now?”

“Word for word.”

"Exactly as stated."

“It is?”

"Is it?"

He leaned back in his chair, filled with delight and amusement.

He leaned back in his chair, feeling happy and amused.

“Well, that’s good,” he said. “And so you came here to wrestle with your good angel, did you?”

"Well, that’s great," he said. "So you came here to fight with your good side, huh?"

“Did I?” said Birkin.

“Did I?” Birkin asked.

“Well, it looks like it. Isn’t that what you did?”

“Well, it seems like it. Isn't that what you did?”

Now Birkin could not follow Gerald’s meaning.

Now Birkin couldn’t understand what Gerald meant.

“And what’s going to happen?” said Gerald. “You’re going to keep open the proposition, so to speak?”

“And what’s going to happen?” Gerald asked. “You’re going to keep the proposal open, so to speak?”

“I suppose so. I vowed to myself I would see them all to the devil. But I suppose I shall ask her again, in a little while.”

"I guess so. I promised myself I would send them all to hell. But I think I’ll ask her again in a little while."

Gerald watched him steadily.

Gerald watched him closely.

“So you’re fond of her then?” he asked.

“So, you like her then?” he asked.

“I think—I love her,” said Birkin, his face going very still and fixed.

“I think—I love her,” Birkin said, his face becoming very still and focused.

Gerald glistened for a moment with pleasure, as if it were something done specially to please him. Then his face assumed a fitting gravity, and he nodded his head slowly.

Gerald shone for a moment with happiness, as if it were something done just for him. Then his expression turned serious, and he nodded his head slowly.

“You know,” he said, “I always believed in love—true love. But where does one find it nowadays?”

“You know,” he said, “I always believed in love—real love. But where does one find it these days?”

“I don’t know,” said Birkin.

“I don’t know,” Birkin said.

“Very rarely,” said Gerald. Then, after a pause, “I’ve never felt it myself—not what I should call love. I’ve gone after women—and been keen enough over some of them. But I’ve never felt love. I don’t believe I’ve ever felt as much love for a woman, as I have for you—not love. You understand what I mean?”

“Very rarely,” Gerald said. Then, after a pause, “I’ve never really felt it myself—not what I would call love. I’ve pursued women—and I’ve been quite into some of them. But I’ve never felt love. I don’t think I’ve ever felt as much love for a woman as I do for you—not love. You understand what I mean?”

“Yes. I’m sure you’ve never loved a woman.”

“Yes. I’m sure you’ve never loved a woman.”

“You feel that, do you? And do you think I ever shall? You understand what I mean?” He put his hand to his breast, closing his fist there, as if he would draw something out. “I mean that—that I can’t express what it is, but I know it.”

"You feel that, right? And do you think I ever will? Do you get what I'm saying?" He put his hand on his chest, clenching his fist there, like he was trying to pull something out. "What I mean is—that I can't put it into words, but I know it."

“What is it, then?” asked Birkin.

“What is it, then?” Birkin asked.

“You see, I can’t put it into words. I mean, at any rate, something abiding, something that can’t change—”

“You see, I can't find the right words. I mean, anyway, something lasting, something that can't be altered—”

His eyes were bright and puzzled.

His eyes were bright and confused.

“Now do you think I shall ever feel that for a woman?” he said, anxiously.

“Do you think I’ll ever feel that way about a woman?” he asked nervously.

Birkin looked at him, and shook his head.

Birkin looked at him and shook his head.

“I don’t know,” he said. “I could not say.”

“I don’t know,” he said. “I can’t say.”

Gerald had been on the qui vive, as awaiting his fate. Now he drew back in his chair.

Gerald had been on high alert, waiting for his fate. Now he leaned back in his chair.

“No,” he said, “and neither do I, and neither do I.”

“No,” he said, “and I don’t either, and I don’t either.”

“We are different, you and I,” said Birkin. “I can’t tell your life.”

“We're different, you and I,” said Birkin. “I can't understand your life.”

“No,” said Gerald, “no more can I. But I tell you—I begin to doubt it!”

“No,” said Gerald, “I can't do it anymore. But I’m starting to question it!"

“That you will ever love a woman?”

“That you will ever love a woman?”

“Well—yes—what you would truly call love—”

“Well—yes—what you would really call love—”

“You doubt it?”

"Do you doubt it?"

“Well—I begin to.”

"Alright—I’m starting to."

There was a long pause.

There was a long pause.

“Life has all kinds of things,” said Birkin. “There isn’t only one road.”

“Life has all sorts of things,” said Birkin. “There’s not just one way to go.”

“Yes, I believe that too. I believe it. And mind you, I don’t care how it is with me—I don’t care how it is—so long as I don’t feel—” he paused, and a blank, barren look passed over his face, to express his feeling—“so long as I feel I’ve lived, somehow—and I don’t care how it is—but I want to feel that—”

“Yes, I believe that too. I really do. And just so you know, I don’t care what happens to me—I don’t care about that— as long as I don’t feel—” he paused, and a vacant, desolate look crossed his face to show his feelings—“as long as I feel I’ve lived, in some way—and I don’t care how it is—but I want to feel that—”

“Fulfilled,” said Birkin.

"Fulfilled," Birkin said.

“We-ell, perhaps it is fulfilled; I don’t use the same words as you.”

“We-ell, maybe it is fulfilled; I don’t use the same words as you do.”

“It is the same.”

“It’s the same.”

CHAPTER XXI.
THRESHOLD

Gudrun was away in London, having a little show of her work, with a friend, and looking round, preparing for flight from Beldover. Come what might she would be on the wing in a very short time. She received a letter from Winifred Crich, ornamented with drawings.

Gudrun was in London for a small exhibition of her work with a friend and exploring, getting ready to leave Beldover. No matter what happened, she would be on her way in no time. She got a letter from Winifred Crich, decorated with drawings.

“Father also has been to London, to be examined by the doctors. It made him very tired. They say he must rest a very great deal, so he is mostly in bed. He brought me a lovely tropical parrot in faience, of Dresden ware, also a man ploughing, and two mice climbing up a stalk, also in faience. The mice were Copenhagen ware. They are the best, but mice don’t shine so much, otherwise they are very good, their tails are slim and long. They all shine nearly like glass. Of course it is the glaze, but I don’t like it. Gerald likes the man ploughing the best, his trousers are torn, he is ploughing with an ox, being I suppose a German peasant. It is all grey and white, white shirt and grey trousers, but very shiny and clean. Mr Birkin likes the girl best, under the hawthorn blossom, with a lamb, and with daffodils painted on her skirts, in the drawing room. But that is silly, because the lamb is not a real lamb, and she is silly too.

“Dad also went to London to see the doctors. It really wore him out. They say he needs to rest a lot, so he spends most of his time in bed. He brought me a beautiful tropical parrot made of faience, from Dresden, as well as a figure of a man ploughing and two mice climbing a stalk, also in faience. The mice were made of Copenhagen ware. They’re the best, but the mice don’t shine as much; still, they’re really good, with long, slim tails. They all shine almost like glass. Of course, it’s the glaze, but I’m not a fan of it. Gerald likes the ploughman the best; his pants are torn, and he’s ploughing with an ox, probably a German peasant. It’s all grey and white, with a white shirt and grey trousers, but very shiny and clean. Mr. Birkin likes the girl best, under the hawthorn blossom, with a lamb, and daffodils painted on her skirt in the drawing room. But that’s silly because the lamb isn’t a real lamb, and she seems silly too.”

“Dear Miss Brangwen, are you coming back soon, you are very much missed here. I enclose a drawing of father sitting up in bed. He says he hopes you are not going to forsake us. Oh dear Miss Brangwen, I am sure you won’t. Do come back and draw the ferrets, they are the most lovely noble darlings in the world. We might carve them in holly-wood, playing against a background of green leaves. Oh do let us, for they are most beautiful.

“Dear Miss Brangwen, are you coming back soon? We really miss you here. I’m including a drawing of Dad sitting up in bed. He says he hopes you’re not going to abandon us. Oh dear Miss Brangwen, I’m sure you won’t. Please come back and draw the ferrets; they’re the most lovely, noble little darlings in the world. We might carve them in holly wood, set against a backdrop of green leaves. Oh, please let us, because they’re absolutely beautiful."

“Father says we might have a studio. Gerald says we could easily have a beautiful one over the stables, it would only need windows to be put in the slant of the roof, which is a simple matter. Then you could stay here all day and work, and we could live in the studio, like two real artists, like the man in the picture in the hall, with the frying-pan and the walls all covered with drawings. I long to be free, to live the free life of an artist. Even Gerald told father that only an artist is free, because he lives in a creative world of his own—”

“Dad says we might have a studio. Gerald says we could easily have a beautiful one over the stables; it would just need some windows put in the slant of the roof, which is an easy fix. Then you could stay here all day and work, and we could live in the studio, like two real artists, like the guy in the picture in the hallway, with the frying pan and the walls covered in drawings. I really want to be free, to live the free life of an artist. Even Gerald told Dad that only an artist is free because he lives in a creative world of his own—”

Gudrun caught the drift of the family intentions, in this letter. Gerald wanted her to be attached to the household at Shortlands, he was using Winifred as his stalking-horse. The father thought only of his child, he saw a rock of salvation in Gudrun. And Gudrun admired him for his perspicacity. The child, moreover, was really exceptional. Gudrun was quite content. She was quite willing, given a studio, to spend her days at Shortlands. She disliked the Grammar School already thoroughly, she wanted to be free. If a studio were provided, she would be free to go on with her work, she would await the turn of events with complete serenity. And she was really interested in Winifred, she would be quite glad to understand the girl.

Gudrun picked up on what the family was planning in this letter. Gerald wanted her to become part of the household at Shortlands, using Winifred as a way to get to her. The father only thought about his child and saw Gudrun as a source of hope. Gudrun admired his insight. The child was truly remarkable. Gudrun felt satisfied. She would be more than happy to spend her days at Shortlands if they set up a studio for her. She was already thoroughly unhappy with the Grammar School and craved freedom. With a studio, she could continue working and wait for things to unfold with total calm. She was genuinely interested in Winifred and would love to get to know her better.

So there was quite a little festivity on Winifred’s account, the day Gudrun returned to Shortlands.

So there was quite a celebration for Winifred when Gudrun came back to Shortlands.

“You should make a bunch of flowers to give to Miss Brangwen when she arrives,” Gerald said smiling to his sister.

“You should make a bunch of flowers to give to Miss Brangwen when she gets here,” Gerald said, smiling at his sister.

“Oh no,” cried Winifred, “it’s silly.”

“Oh no,” Winifred exclaimed, “that’s just silly.”

“Not at all. It is a very charming and ordinary attention.”

“Not at all. It's a really charming and ordinary gesture.”

“Oh, it is silly,” protested Winifred, with all the extreme mauvaise honte of her years. Nevertheless, the idea appealed to her. She wanted very much to carry it out. She flitted round the green-houses and the conservatory looking wistfully at the flowers on their stems. And the more she looked, the more she longed to have a bunch of the blossoms she saw, the more fascinated she became with her little vision of ceremony, and the more consumedly shy and self-conscious she grew, till she was almost beside herself. She could not get the idea out of her mind. It was as if some haunting challenge prompted her, and she had not enough courage to take it up. So again she drifted into the green-houses, looking at the lovely roses in their pots, and at the virginal cyclamens, and at the mystic white clusters of a creeper. The beauty, oh the beauty of them, and oh the paradisal bliss, if she should have a perfect bouquet and could give it to Gudrun the next day. Her passion and her complete indecision almost made her ill.

“Oh, that’s just silly,” protested Winifred, with all the dramatic embarrassment of her youth. Still, the idea intrigued her. She really wanted to make it happen. She moved around the greenhouses and the conservatory, gazing longingly at the flowers on their stems. The more she looked, the more she craved a bouquet of the blossoms she saw, the more enchanted she became with her little vision of a ceremony, and the more intensely shy and self-conscious she felt, until she was nearly overwhelmed. She couldn't shake the thought from her mind. It was as if some lingering challenge urged her on, and she didn’t have the courage to embrace it. So again she wandered into the greenhouses, admiring the beautiful roses in their pots, the delicate cyclamens, and the ethereal white clusters of a vine. The beauty, oh the beauty of them, and oh the bliss of having a perfect bouquet to give to Gudrun the next day. Her passion and total indecision were nearly making her sick.

At last she slid to her father’s side.

At last, she moved over to sit beside her father.

“Daddie—” she said.

“Dad—” she said.

“What, my precious?”

“What is it, my precious?”

But she hung back, the tears almost coming to her eyes, in her sensitive confusion. Her father looked at her, and his heart ran hot with tenderness, an anguish of poignant love.

But she hesitated, tears nearly filling her eyes, caught in her sensitive confusion. Her father watched her, and his heart surged with tenderness, a deep pain of intense love.

“What do you want to say to me, my love?”

“What do you want to say to me, my love?”

“Daddie—!” her eyes smiled laconically—“isn’t it silly if I give Miss Brangwen some flowers when she comes?”

“Daddy—!” her eyes smiled laconically—“isn’t it silly if I give Miss Brangwen some flowers when she comes?”

The sick man looked at the bright, knowing eyes of his child, and his heart burned with love.

The sick man looked into the bright, understanding eyes of his child, and his heart ached with love.

“No, darling, that’s not silly. It’s what they do to queens.”

“No, sweetheart, that’s not silly. It’s what they do to queens.”

This was not very reassuring to Winifred. She half suspected that queens in themselves were a silliness. Yet she so wanted her little romantic occasion.

This didn’t reassure Winifred at all. She suspected that queens were a bit silly. Still, she really wanted her little romantic moment.

“Shall I then?” she asked.

"Should I then?" she asked.

“Give Miss Brangwen some flowers? Do, Birdie. Tell Wilson I say you are to have what you want.”

“Get Miss Brangwen some flowers? Go ahead, Birdie. Tell Wilson I said you can have whatever you want.”

The child smiled a small, subtle, unconscious smile to herself, in anticipation of her way.

The child smiled a small, quiet, unconscious smile to herself, looking forward to her path.

“But I won’t get them till tomorrow,” she said.

"But I won't get them until tomorrow," she said.

“Not till tomorrow, Birdie. Give me a kiss then—”

“Not until tomorrow, Birdie. Give me a kiss then—”

Winifred silently kissed the sick man, and drifted out of the room. She again went the round of the green-houses and the conservatory, informing the gardener, in her high, peremptory, simple fashion, of what she wanted, telling him all the blooms she had selected.

Winifred quietly kissed the sick man and slipped out of the room. She walked around the greenhouses and the conservatory again, letting the gardener know, in her straightforward and commanding way, what she needed, listing all the flowers she had picked out.

“What do you want these for?” Wilson asked.

“What do you need these for?” Wilson asked.

“I want them,” she said. She wished servants did not ask questions.

“I want them,” she said. She wished the staff wouldn't ask questions.

“Ay, you’ve said as much. But what do you want them for, for decoration, or to send away, or what?”

"Yeah, you've said that. But what do you need them for, to decorate, to send off, or what?"

“I want them for a presentation bouquet.”

“I need them for a presentation bouquet.”

“A presentation bouquet! Who’s coming then?—the Duchess of Portland?”

“A presentation bouquet! Who’s coming then? — the Duchess of Portland?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Oh, not her? Well you’ll have a rare poppy-show if you put all the things you’ve mentioned into your bouquet.”

“Oh, not her? Well, you’ll have a unique flower display if you include all the things you’ve mentioned in your bouquet.”

“Yes, I want a rare poppy-show.”

“Yes, I want a rare poppy show.”

“You do! Then there’s no more to be said.”

“You do! Then there's nothing more to discuss.”

The next day Winifred, in a dress of silvery velvet, and holding a gaudy bunch of flowers in her hand, waited with keen impatience in the schoolroom, looking down the drive for Gudrun’s arrival. It was a wet morning. Under her nose was the strange fragrance of hot-house flowers, the bunch was like a little fire to her, she seemed to have a strange new fire in her heart. This slight sense of romance stirred her like an intoxicant.

The next day, Winifred, wearing a shiny velvet dress and holding a colorful bouquet of flowers, waited anxiously in the classroom, scanning the driveway for Gudrun’s arrival. It was a rainy morning. The air was filled with the unusual scent of greenhouse flowers; the bouquet felt like a tiny flame to her, and she sensed a new excitement in her heart. This faint sense of romance thrilled her like a drug.

At last she saw Gudrun coming, and she ran downstairs to warn her father and Gerald. They, laughing at her anxiety and gravity, came with her into the hall. The man-servant came hastening to the door, and there he was, relieving Gudrun of her umbrella, and then of her raincoat. The welcoming party hung back till their visitor entered the hall.

At last, she saw Gudrun approaching, and she hurried downstairs to alert her father and Gerald. They laughed at her worry and seriousness as they followed her into the hall. The man-servant rushed to the door, and there he was, helping Gudrun with her umbrella and then her raincoat. The welcoming party waited back until their guest stepped into the hall.

Gudrun was flushed with the rain, her hair was blown in loose little curls, she was like a flower just opened in the rain, the heart of the blossom just newly visible, seeming to emit a warmth of retained sunshine. Gerald winced in spirit, seeing her so beautiful and unknown. She was wearing a soft blue dress, and her stockings were of dark red.

Gudrun was glowing from the rain, her hair tousled in loose curls. She resembled a flower just blooming in the rain, the heart of the blossom newly revealed, giving off a warmth of lingering sunshine. Gerald felt a pang of emotion, seeing her so beautiful and mysterious. She was wearing a soft blue dress, and her stockings were a rich dark red.

Winifred advanced with odd, stately formality.

Winifred moved forward with a strange, dignified formality.

“We are so glad you’ve come back,” she said. “These are your flowers.” She presented the bouquet.

“We're so glad you’re back,” she said. “These are your flowers.” She handed over the bouquet.

“Mine!” cried Gudrun. She was suspended for a moment, then a vivid flush went over her, she was as if blinded for a moment with a flame of pleasure. Then her eyes, strange and flaming, lifted and looked at the father, and at Gerald. And again Gerald shrank in spirit, as if it would be more than he could bear, as her hot, exposed eyes rested on him. There was something so revealed, she was revealed beyond bearing, to his eyes. He turned his face aside. And he felt he would not be able to avert her. And he writhed under the imprisonment.

“Mine!” shouted Gudrun. She paused for a moment, then a bright flush spread over her, as if she were momentarily blinded by a wave of pleasure. Then her eyes, intense and fiery, lifted to look at her father and Gerald. Again, Gerald felt a sinking sensation within him, as if it would be more than he could handle, with her hot, exposed gaze resting on him. There was something so bare, she felt almost unbearable to him. He turned his face away. He sensed he wouldn’t be able to escape her gaze. And he squirmed under the weight of confinement.

Gudrun put her face into the flowers.

Gudrun buried her face in the flowers.

“But how beautiful they are!” she said, in a muffled voice. Then, with a strange, suddenly revealed passion, she stooped and kissed Winifred.

“But they’re so beautiful!” she said, her voice muffled. Then, with an unexpected burst of emotion, she bent down and kissed Winifred.

Mr Crich went forward with his hand held out to her.

Mr. Crich stepped forward with his hand extended toward her.

“I was afraid you were going to run away from us,” he said, playfully.

“I was afraid you were going to ditch us,” he said, playfully.

Gudrun looked up at him with a luminous, roguish, unknown face.

Gudrun looked up at him with a bright, mischievous, unfamiliar face.

“Really!” she replied. “No, I didn’t want to stay in London.” Her voice seemed to imply that she was glad to get back to Shortlands, her tone was warm and subtly caressing.

“Really!” she said. “No, I didn’t want to stay in London.” Her voice hinted that she was happy to return to Shortlands; her tone was warm and gently comforting.

“That is a good thing,” smiled the father. “You see you are very welcome here among us.”

“That’s great,” the father smiled. “You see, you’re very welcome here with us.”

Gudrun only looked into his face with dark-blue, warm, shy eyes. She was unconsciously carried away by her own power.

Gudrun just gazed into his face with her deep blue, warm, shy eyes. She was unknowingly swept away by her own strength.

“And you look as if you came home in every possible triumph,” Mr Crich continued, holding her hand.

“And you look like you just got back from every possible victory,” Mr. Crich continued, holding her hand.

“No,” she said, glowing strangely. “I haven’t had any triumph till I came here.”

“No,” she said, glowing oddly. “I haven’t had any success until I got here.”

“Ah, come, come! We’re not going to hear any of those tales. Haven’t we read notices in the newspaper, Gerald?”

“Come on! We’re not going to listen to any of those stories. Haven’t we seen the announcements in the newspaper, Gerald?”

“You came off pretty well,” said Gerald to her, shaking hands. “Did you sell anything?”

“You did pretty well,” Gerald said to her, shaking her hand. “Did you sell anything?”

“No,” she said, “not much.”

“No,” she replied, “not really.”

“Just as well,” he said.

“Good thing,” he said.

She wondered what he meant. But she was all aglow with her reception, carried away by this little flattering ceremonial on her behalf.

She thought about what he meant. But she was filled with joy from her welcome, swept away by this little flattering ceremony in her honor.

“Winifred,” said the father, “have you a pair of shoes for Miss Brangwen? You had better change at once—”

“Winifred,” said the father, “do you have a pair of shoes for Miss Brangwen? You should change right away—”

Gudrun went out with her bouquet in her hand.

Gudrun stepped outside with her bouquet in hand.

“Quite a remarkable young woman,” said the father to Gerald, when she had gone.

“Really an impressive young woman,” said the father to Gerald, after she had left.

“Yes,” replied Gerald briefly, as if he did not like the observation.

“Yeah,” Gerald replied briefly, as if he didn’t appreciate the comment.

Mr Crich liked Gudrun to sit with him for half an hour. Usually he was ashy and wretched, with all the life gnawed out of him. But as soon as he rallied, he liked to make believe that he was just as before, quite well and in the midst of life—not of the outer world, but in the midst of a strong essential life. And to this belief, Gudrun contributed perfectly. With her, he could get by stimulation those precious half-hours of strength and exaltation and pure freedom, when he seemed to live more than he had ever lived.

Mr. Crich liked Gudrun to sit with him for half an hour. Usually, he looked pale and miserable, with all his vitality worn away. But as soon as he perked up, he liked to pretend that he was just like before, completely fine and fully alive—not in the external world, but experiencing a deep, essential life. Gudrun perfectly supported this illusion. With her, he could derive those invaluable half-hours of energy, excitement, and pure freedom, when he felt more alive than ever before.

She came to him as he lay propped up in the library. His face was like yellow wax, his eyes darkened, as it were sightless. His black beard, now streaked with grey, seemed to spring out of the waxy flesh of a corpse. Yet the atmosphere about him was energetic and playful. Gudrun subscribed to this, perfectly. To her fancy, he was just an ordinary man. Only his rather terrible appearance was photographed upon her soul, away beneath her consciousness. She knew that, in spite of his playfulness, his eyes could not change from their darkened vacancy, they were the eyes of a man who is dead.

She approached him while he was propped up in the library. His face looked like yellow wax, and his eyes were darkened, almost lifeless. His black beard, now streaked with gray, seemed to emerge from the waxy skin of a corpse. Yet the vibe around him was energetic and playful. Gudrun embraced this completely. In her mind, he was just an ordinary guy. Only his somewhat frightening appearance lingered in her subconscious. She realized that, despite his playful demeanor, his eyes remained in their darkened emptiness; they were the eyes of a dead man.

“Ah, this is Miss Brangwen,” he said, suddenly rousing as she entered, announced by the man-servant. “Thomas, put Miss Brangwen a chair here—that’s right.” He looked at her soft, fresh face with pleasure. It gave him the illusion of life. “Now, you will have a glass of sherry and a little piece of cake. Thomas—”

“Ah, this is Miss Brangwen,” he said, suddenly waking up as she walked in, announced by the butler. “Thomas, put a chair for Miss Brangwen here—that’s right.” He looked at her soft, fresh face with pleasure. It gave him a feeling of vitality. “Now, you will have a glass of sherry and a little piece of cake. Thomas—”

“No thank you,” said Gudrun. And as soon as she had said it, her heart sank horribly. The sick man seemed to fall into a gap of death, at her contradiction. She ought to play up to him, not to contravene him. In an instant she was smiling her rather roguish smile.

“No thank you,” said Gudrun. But as soon as she said it, her heart sank heavily. The sick man seemed to slip into a void of despair at her refusal. She should have supported him, not opposed him. In an instant, she was smiling her somewhat mischievous smile.

“I don’t like sherry very much,” she said. “But I like almost anything else.”

“I’m not a big fan of sherry,” she said. “But I like just about everything else.”

The sick man caught at this straw instantly.

The sick man immediately latched onto this glimmer of hope.

“Not sherry! No! Something else! What then? What is there, Thomas?”

“Not sherry! No! Something else! What then? What is there, Thomas?”

“Port wine—curacçao—”

“Port wine—curaçao—”

“I would love some curaçao—” said Gudrun, looking at the sick man confidingly.

“I would love some curaçao—” said Gudrun, looking at the sick man with trust.

“You would. Well then Thomas, curaçao—and a little cake, or a biscuit?”

“You would. Well then Thomas, how about some curaçao—and a little cake, or a biscuit?”

“A biscuit,” said Gudrun. She did not want anything, but she was wise.

“A biscuit,” said Gudrun. She didn’t want anything, but she was smart.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

He waited till she was settled with her little glass and her biscuit. Then he was satisfied.

He waited until she was comfortable with her little glass and her biscuit. Then he felt satisfied.

“You have heard the plan,” he said with some excitement, “for a studio for Winifred, over the stables?”

“You've heard the plan,” he said with some excitement, “for a studio for Winifred, above the stables?”

“No!” exclaimed Gudrun, in mock wonder.

“No!” Gudrun exclaimed, pretending to be amazed.

“Oh!—I thought Winnie wrote it to you, in her letter!”

“Oh!—I thought Winnie sent it to you in her letter!”

“Oh—yes—of course. But I thought perhaps it was only her own little idea—” Gudrun smiled subtly, indulgently. The sick man smiled also, elated.

“Oh—yes—of course. But I thought maybe it was just her own little idea—” Gudrun smiled slightly, with a hint of indulgence. The sick man smiled too, feeling uplifted.

“Oh no. It is a real project. There is a good room under the roof of the stables—with sloping rafters. We had thought of converting it into a studio.”

“Oh no. It’s a real project. There’s a nice space under the roof of the stables—with sloping rafters. We were thinking about turning it into a studio.”

“How very nice that would be!” cried Gudrun, with excited warmth. The thought of the rafters stirred her.

“How awesome that would be!” exclaimed Gudrun, with enthusiastic warmth. The idea of the rafters excited her.

“You think it would? Well, it can be done.”

“You think it would? Well, it can be done.”

“But how perfectly splendid for Winifred! Of course, it is just what is needed, if she is to work at all seriously. One must have one’s workshop, otherwise one never ceases to be an amateur.”

“But how perfectly wonderful for Winifred! Of course, it’s exactly what she needs if she’s going to take her work seriously. You have to have your own workspace; otherwise, you’ll never stop being a novice.”

“Is that so? Yes. Of course, I should like you to share it with Winifred.”

“Really? Yes. Of course, I’d like you to share it with Winifred.”

“Thank you so much.”

“Thank you so much.”

Gudrun knew all these things already, but she must look shy and very grateful, as if overcome.

Gudrun already knew all these things, but she had to appear shy and genuinely grateful, as if she were overwhelmed.

“Of course, what I should like best, would be if you could give up your work at the Grammar School, and just avail yourself of the studio, and work there—well, as much or as little as you liked—”

“Of course, what I would really prefer is if you could quit your job at the Grammar School and just use the studio, working there—well, as much or as little as you want—”

He looked at Gudrun with dark, vacant eyes. She looked back at him as if full of gratitude. These phrases of a dying man were so complete and natural, coming like echoes through his dead mouth.

He stared at Gudrun with tired, empty eyes. She gazed back at him as if filled with gratitude. The words of a dying man felt so complete and genuine, coming out like echoes from his lifeless mouth.

“And as to your earnings—you don’t mind taking from me what you have taken from the Education Committee, do you? I don’t want you to be a loser.”

“And about your earnings—you don’t mind taking from me what you got from the Education Committee, right? I don’t want you to come out on the losing end.”

“Oh,” said Gudrun, “if I can have the studio and work there, I can earn money enough, really I can.”

“Oh,” said Gudrun, “if I can have the studio and work there, I can earn enough money, really I can.”

“Well,” he said, pleased to be the benefactor, “we can see about all that. You wouldn’t mind spending your days here?”

“Well,” he said, happy to be the one helping out, “we can figure all that out. You wouldn’t mind spending your days here?”

“If there were a studio to work in,” said Gudrun, “I could ask for nothing better.”

“If there was a studio to work in,” said Gudrun, “I couldn't ask for anything better.”

“Is that so?”

"Really?"

He was really very pleased. But already he was getting tired. She could see the grey, awful semi-consciousness of mere pain and dissolution coming over him again, the torture coming into the vacancy of his darkened eyes. It was not over yet, this process of death. She rose softly saying:

He was really very pleased. But already he was getting tired. She could see the gray, awful semi-consciousness of just pain and fading away coming over him again, the torture creeping into the emptiness of his darkened eyes. This process of dying wasn't over yet. She stood up quietly and said:

“Perhaps you will sleep. I must look for Winifred.”

“Maybe you can get some sleep. I need to find Winifred.”

She went out, telling the nurse that she had left him. Day by day the tissue of the sick man was further and further reduced, nearer and nearer the process came, towards the last knot which held the human being in its unity. But this knot was hard and unrelaxed, the will of the dying man never gave way. He might be dead in nine-tenths, yet the remaining tenth remained unchanged, till it too was torn apart. With his will he held the unit of himself firm, but the circle of his power was ever and ever reduced, it would be reduced to a point at last, then swept away.

She stepped out, telling the nurse that she had left him. Day by day, the sick man’s body was more and more diminished, getting closer and closer to that final bond that kept him whole. But this bond was strong and unyielding; the dying man’s will never wavered. He might have been dying in nine-tenths of himself, yet that remaining tenth stayed unchanged until it too was ripped apart. With his will, he held the essence of himself together, but the extent of his power kept shrinking; eventually, it would be reduced to a point and then vanish completely.

To adhere to life, he must adhere to human relationships, and he caught at every straw. Winifred, the butler, the nurse, Gudrun, these were the people who meant all to him, in these last resources. Gerald, in his father’s presence, stiffened with repulsion. It was so, to a less degree, with all the other children except Winifred. They could not see anything but the death, when they looked at their father. It was as if some subterranean dislike overcame them. They could not see the familiar face, hear the familiar voice. They were overwhelmed by the antipathy of visible and audible death. Gerald could not breathe in his father’s presence. He must get out at once. And so, in the same way, the father could not bear the presence of his son. It sent a final irritation through the soul of the dying man.

To hold on to life, he had to hold on to human connections, and he clung to every little thing. Winifred, the butler, the nurse, Gudrun—these were the people who meant everything to him in these final moments. Gerald, in front of his father, stiffened in disgust. This was true, though to a lesser extent, for all the other children except Winifred. When they looked at their father, all they could see was death. It was as if an underlying aversion took over them. They couldn’t see the familiar face or hear the familiar voice. They were overwhelmed by the repulsion of the visible and audible death. Gerald felt suffocated by his father's presence. He needed to get out right away. In the same way, the father couldn’t stand being around his son. It sent a final jolt of irritation through the dying man’s soul.

The studio was made ready, Gudrun and Winifred moved in. They enjoyed so much the ordering and the appointing of it. And now they need hardly be in the house at all. They had their meals in the studio, they lived there safely. For the house was becoming dreadful. There were two nurses in white, flitting silently about, like heralds of death. The father was confined to his bed, there was a come and go of sotto voce sisters and brothers and children.

The studio was all set up, and Gudrun and Winifred moved in. They really enjoyed organizing and decorating it. Now they hardly needed to be in the main house at all. They ate their meals in the studio and felt secure living there. The house was becoming unbearable. Two nurses in white moved silently around, like messengers of death. Their father was stuck in bed, and there was a constant flow of quiet sisters, brothers, and children coming and going.

Winifred was her father’s constant visitor. Every morning, after breakfast, she went into his room when he was washed and propped up in bed, to spend half an hour with him.

Winifred was her dad's regular visitor. Every morning, after breakfast, she went into his room once he was cleaned up and sitting up in bed, to spend half an hour with him.

“Are you better, Daddie?” she asked him invariably.

“Are you feeling better, Dad?” she asked him every time.

And invariably he answered:

And he always replied:

“Yes, I think I’m a little better, pet.”

“Yes, I think I feel a bit better, dear.”

She held his hand in both her own, lovingly and protectively. And this was very dear to him.

She held his hand in both of hers, with love and care. It meant a lot to him.

She ran in again as a rule at lunch time, to tell him the course of events, and every evening, when the curtains were drawn, and his room was cosy, she spent a long time with him. Gudrun was gone home, Winifred was alone in the house: she liked best to be with her father. They talked and prattled at random, he always as if he were well, just the same as when he was going about. So that Winifred, with a child’s subtle instinct for avoiding the painful things, behaved as if nothing serious was the matter. Instinctively, she withheld her attention, and was happy. Yet in her remoter soul, she knew as well as the adults knew: perhaps better.

She would usually run in around lunchtime to update him on what was happening, and every evening, once the curtains were drawn and his room felt cozy, she would spend a long time with him. Gudrun had gone home, and Winifred was alone in the house; she preferred being with her father. They chatted and joked casually, with him always acting as if he was fine, just like when he was up and about. So Winifred, with a child’s instinct for avoiding painful topics, acted as if nothing serious was wrong. Instinctively, she kept her focus away from the heavy stuff and felt happy. Yet deep down, she understood just as well as the adults did—maybe even better.

Her father was quite well in his make-belief with her. But when she went away, he relapsed under the misery of his dissolution. But still there were these bright moments, though as his strength waned, his faculty for attention grew weaker, and the nurse had to send Winifred away, to save him from exhaustion.

Her father was doing pretty well pretending around her. But when she left, he fell back into the sadness of his situation. Still, there were some good moments, even though as his strength faded, his ability to focus got worse, and the nurse had to send Winifred away to keep him from getting worn out.

He never admitted that he was going to die. He knew it was so, he knew it was the end. Yet even to himself he did not admit it. He hated the fact, mortally. His will was rigid. He could not bear being overcome by death. For him, there was no death. And yet, at times, he felt a great need to cry out and to wail and complain. He would have liked to cry aloud to Gerald, so that his son should be horrified out of his composure. Gerald was instinctively aware of this, and he recoiled, to avoid any such thing. This uncleanness of death repelled him too much. One should die quickly, like the Romans, one should be master of one’s fate in dying as in living. He was convulsed in the clasp of this death of his father’s, as in the coils of the great serpent of Laocoön. The great serpent had got the father, and the son was dragged into the embrace of horrifying death along with him. He resisted always. And in some strange way, he was a tower of strength to his father.

He never accepted that he was going to die. He knew it was true, he knew it was the end. Yet even to himself, he wouldn’t admit it. He detested the idea, deeply. His will was inflexible. He couldn’t stand the thought of being defeated by death. For him, death didn’t exist. Still, sometimes, he felt an overwhelming urge to scream and lament. He wished he could shout at Gerald, hoping to shock his son out of his calmness. Gerald sensed this instinctively and pulled back, trying to avoid any such scene. The dirtiness of death disgusted him too much. One should die quickly, like the Romans; one should be in control of their fate in dying just as in living. He was trapped by this death of his father’s, like being entwined by the great serpent of Laocoön. The great serpent had claimed the father, and the son was pulled into the horrifying embrace of death along with him. He always fought against it. And in some strange way, he was a pillar of strength for his father.

The last time the dying man asked to see Gudrun he was grey with near death. Yet he must see someone, he must, in the intervals of consciousness, catch into connection with the living world, lest he should have to accept his own situation. Fortunately he was most of his time dazed and half gone. And he spent many hours dimly thinking of the past, as it were, dimly re-living his old experiences. But there were times even to the end when he was capable of realising what was happening to him in the present, the death that was on him. And these were the times when he called in outside help, no matter whose. For to realise this death that he was dying was a death beyond death, never to be borne. It was an admission never to be made.

The last time the dying man asked to see Gudrun, he looked gray and close to death. Yet he needed to see someone; he had to connect with the living world during his brief moments of awareness, or he would have to face his situation. Luckily, most of the time, he was dazed and drifting away. He spent many hours vaguely thinking about the past, as if he were re-living his old experiences. But there were still moments, even at the end, when he understood what was happening to him—he was facing death. In those moments, he called for outside help, no matter who it was. Realizing the death he was experiencing felt like a death beyond death, something that was unbearable. It was an admission he could never make.

Gudrun was shocked by his appearance, and by the darkened, almost disintegrated eyes, that still were unconquered and firm.

Gudrun was taken aback by his appearance, especially the dark, nearly destroyed eyes that were still defiant and strong.

“Well,” he said in his weakened voice, “and how are you and Winifred getting on?”

“Well,” he said in his weak voice, “how are you and Winifred doing?”

“Oh, very well indeed,” replied Gudrun.

“Oh, that sounds great,” replied Gudrun.

There were slight dead gaps in the conversation, as if the ideas called up were only elusive straws floating on the dark chaos of the sick man’s dying.

There were brief pauses in the conversation, as if the ideas being discussed were just faint hints drifting on the dark chaos of the sick man's dying.

“The studio answers all right?” he said.

“The studio answers okay?” he said.

“Splendid. It couldn’t be more beautiful and perfect,” said Gudrun.

“Absolutely beautiful. It couldn’t be more perfect,” said Gudrun.

She waited for what he would say next.

She waited for him to say something next.

“And you think Winifred has the makings of a sculptor?”

“And you think Winifred has what it takes to be a sculptor?”

It was strange how hollow the words were, meaningless.

It was odd how empty the words sounded, pointless.

“I’m sure she has. She will do good things one day.”

“I’m sure she has. She’ll do great things someday.”

“Ah! Then her life won’t be altogether wasted, you think?”

“Ah! So you think her life won’t be totally wasted?”

Gudrun was rather surprised.

Gudrun was quite surprised.

“Sure it won’t!” she exclaimed softly.

“Sure it won’t!” she said gently.

“That’s right.”

"That's correct."

Again Gudrun waited for what he would say.

Again, Gudrun waited to see what he would say.

“You find life pleasant, it is good to live, isn’t it?” he asked, with a pitiful faint smile that was almost too much for Gudrun.

"You find life enjoyable; it's nice to be alive, right?" he asked, with a sad, weak smile that was almost overwhelming for Gudrun.

“Yes,” she smiled—she would lie at random—“I get a pretty good time I believe.”

“Yes,” she smiled—she would lie for fun—“I think I have a pretty good time, I believe.”

“That’s right. A happy nature is a great asset.”

"That's right. A positive attitude is a huge benefit."

Again Gudrun smiled, though her soul was dry with repulsion. Did one have to die like this—having the life extracted forcibly from one, whilst one smiled and made conversation to the end? Was there no other way? Must one go through all the horror of this victory over death, the triumph of the integral will, that would not be broken till it disappeared utterly? One must, it was the only way. She admired the self-possession and the control of the dying man exceedingly. But she loathed the death itself. She was glad the everyday world held good, and she need not recognise anything beyond.

Again, Gudrun smiled, even though her heart felt empty with disgust. Did one really have to die like this—having life forcefully taken away while still smiling and making conversation until the end? Was there no other option? Did one have to endure all the horror of this victory over death, the triumph of the unwavering will that wouldn’t break until it was completely gone? One had to; it was the only way. She deeply admired the composure and control of the dying man. But she hated the death itself. She was thankful that the everyday world remained intact, and she didn’t have to acknowledge anything beyond that.

“You are quite all right here?—nothing we can do for you?—nothing you find wrong in your position?”

“You're doing okay here?—is there anything we can help you with?—is there anything you're not happy with in your situation?”

“Except that you are too good to me,” said Gudrun.

“Except that you’re too good to me,” said Gudrun.

“Ah, well, the fault of that lies with yourself,” he said, and he felt a little exultation, that he had made this speech.

“Ah, well, that’s your fault,” he said, and he felt a bit of pride that he had said this.

He was still so strong and living! But the nausea of death began to creep back on him, in reaction.

He was still so strong and alive! But the feeling of death started to creep back on him in response.

Gudrun went away, back to Winifred. Mademoiselle had left, Gudrun stayed a good deal at Shortlands, and a tutor came in to carry on Winifred’s education. But he did not live in the house, he was connected with the Grammar School.

Gudrun left and went back to Winifred. Mademoiselle was gone, so Gudrun spent a lot of time at Shortlands, and a tutor came in to continue Winifred’s education. However, he didn’t live in the house; he was associated with the Grammar School.

One day, Gudrun was to drive with Winifred and Gerald and Birkin to town, in the car. It was a dark, showery day. Winifred and Gudrun were ready and waiting at the door. Winifred was very quiet, but Gudrun had not noticed. Suddenly the child asked, in a voice of unconcern:

One day, Gudrun was going to drive with Winifred, Gerald, and Birkin to town in the car. It was a dark, rainy day. Winifred and Gudrun were ready and waiting at the door. Winifred was very quiet, but Gudrun hadn’t noticed. Suddenly, the child asked in a casual tone:

“Do you think my father’s going to die, Miss Brangwen?”

“Do you think my dad is going to die, Miss Brangwen?”

Gudrun started.

Gudrun began.

“I don’t know,” she replied.

“I don’t know,” she said.

“Don’t you truly?”

"Don't you really?"

“Nobody knows for certain. He may die, of course.”

“Nobody knows for sure. He might die, of course.”

The child pondered a few moments, then she asked:

The child thought for a moment, then she asked:

“But do you think he will die?”

“But do you think he’ll die?”

It was put almost like a question in geography or science, insistent, as if she would force an admission from the adult. The watchful, slightly triumphant child was almost diabolical.

It was presented almost like a question in geography or science, demanding, as if she would insist on a confession from the adult. The observant, slightly triumphant child was almost devilish.

“Do I think he will die?” repeated Gudrun. “Yes, I do.”

“Do I think he will die?” repeated Gudrun. “Yes, I do.”

But Winifred’s large eyes were fixed on her, and the girl did not move.

But Winifred’s big eyes were locked onto her, and the girl didn’t move.

“He is very ill,” said Gudrun.

"He's really sick," said Gudrun.

A small smile came over Winifred’s face, subtle and sceptical.

A slight smile appeared on Winifred's face, both subtle and skeptical.

I don’t believe he will,” the child asserted, mockingly, and she moved away into the drive. Gudrun watched the isolated figure, and her heart stood still. Winifred was playing with a little rivulet of water, absorbedly as if nothing had been said.

I don’t think he will,” the child said mockingly, and she walked away into the driveway. Gudrun watched the lone figure, and her heart stopped. Winifred was playing with a small stream of water, completely absorbed as if nothing had been said.

“I’ve made a proper dam,” she said, out of the moist distance.

“I’ve built a real dam,” she said, from the damp distance.

Gerald came to the door from out of the hall behind.

Gerald came to the door from the hallway behind.

“It is just as well she doesn’t choose to believe it,” he said.

“It’s just as well she doesn’t want to believe it,” he said.

Gudrun looked at him. Their eyes met; and they exchanged a sardonic understanding.

Gudrun looked at him. Their eyes met, and they shared a sarcastic understanding.

“Just as well,” said Gudrun.

“Good thing,” said Gudrun.

He looked at her again, and a fire flickered up in his eyes.

He looked at her again, and a fire sparked in his eyes.

“Best to dance while Rome burns, since it must burn, don’t you think?” he said.

“It's better to dance while Rome burns, since it's going to burn anyway, don't you agree?” he said.

She was rather taken aback. But, gathering herself together, she replied:

She was quite surprised. But, pulling herself together, she replied:

“Oh—better dance than wail, certainly.”

"Oh—better to dance than cry, certainly."

“So I think.”

"I guess."

And they both felt the subterranean desire to let go, to fling away everything, and lapse into a sheer unrestraint, brutal and licentious. A strange black passion surged up pure in Gudrun. She felt strong. She felt her hands so strong, as if she could tear the world asunder with them. She remembered the abandonments of Roman licence, and her heart grew hot. She knew she wanted this herself also—or something, something equivalent. Ah, if that which was unknown and suppressed in her were once let loose, what an orgiastic and satisfying event it would be. And she wanted it, she trembled slightly from the proximity of the man, who stood just behind her, suggestive of the same black licentiousness that rose in herself. She wanted it with him, this unacknowledged frenzy. For a moment the clear perception of this preoccupied her, distinct and perfect in its final reality. Then she shut it off completely, saying:

And they both felt a deep, hidden urge to let go, to cast aside everything, and just lose themselves in pure abandon, wild and uninhibited. A strange, intense passion filled Gudrun. She felt powerful. She felt like her hands were so strong that she could tear the world apart with them. She remembered the excesses of Roman freedom, and her heart raced. She knew she wanted this for herself too—or something similar. Oh, if that unknown and suppressed part of her could just break free, what an ecstatic and fulfilling experience it would be. And she craved it, slightly trembling from the closeness of the man standing right behind her, suggesting that same kind of wild desire that was rising within her. She wanted that unacknowledged frenzy with him. For a moment, the clarity of that thought occupied her, vivid and real. Then she pushed it away completely, saying:

“We might as well go down to the lodge after Winifred—we can get in the car there.”

“We might as well head down to the lodge after Winifred—we can catch a ride from there.”

“So we can,” he answered, going with her.

“So we can,” he replied, following her.

They found Winifred at the lodge admiring the litter of purebred white puppies. The girl looked up, and there was a rather ugly, unseeing cast in her eyes as she turned to Gerald and Gudrun. She did not want to see them.

They found Winifred at the lodge, admiring the litter of purebred white puppies. The girl looked up, and there was a rather ugly, vacant look in her eyes as she turned to Gerald and Gudrun. She did not want to see them.

“Look!” she cried. “Three new puppies! Marshall says this one seems perfect. Isn’t it a sweetling? But it isn’t so nice as its mother.” She turned to caress the fine white bull-terrier bitch that stood uneasily near her.

“Look!” she exclaimed. “Three new puppies! Marshall says this one seems perfect. Isn’t it adorable? But it’s not as nice as its mother.” She turned to pet the beautiful white bull-terrier female that stood awkwardly beside her.

“My dearest Lady Crich,” she said, “you are beautiful as an angel on earth. Angel—angel—don’t you think she’s good enough and beautiful enough to go to heaven, Gudrun? They will be in heaven, won’t they—and especially my darling Lady Crich! Mrs Marshall, I say!”

“My dearest Lady Crich,” she said, “you are as beautiful as an angel on earth. Angel—angel—don’t you think she’s good enough and beautiful enough to go to heaven, Gudrun? They will be in heaven, right? And especially my darling Lady Crich! Mrs. Marshall, I say!”

“Yes, Miss Winifred?” said the woman, appearing at the door.

“Yes, Miss Winifred?” the woman asked, stepping into the room.

“Oh do call this one Lady Winifred, if she turns out perfect, will you? Do tell Marshall to call it Lady Winifred.”

“Oh, please name this one Lady Winifred if she turns out perfect, okay? Make sure to let Marshall know to call it Lady Winifred.”

“I’ll tell him—but I’m afraid that’s a gentleman puppy, Miss Winifred.”

“I'll tell him—but I'm afraid that's a gentleman puppy, Miss Winifred.”

“Oh no!” There was the sound of a car. “There’s Rupert!” cried the child, and she ran to the gate.

“Oh no!” There was the sound of a car. “There’s Rupert!” shouted the child, and she ran to the gate.

Birkin, driving his car, pulled up outside the lodge gate.

Birkin, driving his car, pulled up outside the lodge gate.

“We’re ready!” cried Winifred. “I want to sit in front with you, Rupert. May I?”

“We're ready!” Winifred shouted. “I want to sit up front with you, Rupert. Can I?”

“I’m afraid you’ll fidget about and fall out,” he said.

“I’m afraid you’ll start fidgeting and fall out,” he said.

“No I won’t. I do want to sit in front next to you. It makes my feet so lovely and warm, from the engines.”

“No, I won’t. I do want to sit in the front next to you. It makes my feet so nice and warm from the engines.”

Birkin helped her up, amused at sending Gerald to sit by Gudrun in the body of the car.

Birkin helped her up, finding it funny to send Gerald to sit next to Gudrun in the back of the car.

“Have you any news, Rupert?” Gerald called, as they rushed along the lanes.

“Do you have any news, Rupert?” Gerald called, as they hurried along the lanes.

“News?” exclaimed Birkin.

"Any news?" exclaimed Birkin.

“Yes,” Gerald looked at Gudrun, who sat by his side, and he said, his eyes narrowly laughing, “I want to know whether I ought to congratulate him, but I can’t get anything definite out of him.”

“Yes,” Gerald said, looking at Gudrun, who sat next to him, his eyes crinkling with a laugh, “I want to know if I should congratulate him, but I can’t get anything clear out of him.”

Gudrun flushed deeply.

Gudrun blushed deeply.

“Congratulate him on what?” she asked.

“Congratulate him on what?” she asked.

“There was some mention of an engagement—at least, he said something to me about it.”

“There was some talk about an engagement—at least, he mentioned it to me.”

Gudrun flushed darkly.

Gudrun blushed deeply.

“You mean with Ursula?” she said, in challenge.

"You mean with Ursula?" she said, defiantly.

“Yes. That is so, isn’t it?”

“Yes. That’s true, right?”

“I don’t think there’s any engagement,” said Gudrun, coldly.

“I don’t think there’s any engagement,” Gudrun said, coldly.

“That so? Still no developments, Rupert?” he called.

"Is that so? Still no news, Rupert?" he called.

“Where? Matrimonial? No.”

“Where? Wedding? No.”

“How’s that?” called Gudrun.

“How’s that?” shouted Gudrun.

Birkin glanced quickly round. There was irritation in his eyes also.

Birkin glanced around quickly. There was irritation in his eyes too.

“Why?” he replied. “What do you think of it, Gudrun?”

“Why?” he responded. “What do you think about it, Gudrun?”

“Oh,” she cried, determined to fling her stone also into the pool, since they had begun, “I don’t think she wants an engagement. Naturally, she’s a bird that prefers the bush.” Gudrun’s voice was clear and gong-like. It reminded Rupert of her father’s, so strong and vibrant.

“Oh,” she exclaimed, resolved to toss her stone into the pool too, since they had started, “I don’t think she wants an engagement. Of course, she’s a bird that prefers the wild.” Gudrun’s voice was clear and resonant. It reminded Rupert of her father’s, so strong and vibrant.

“And I,” said Birkin, his face playful but yet determined, “I want a binding contract, and am not keen on love, particularly free love.”

“And I,” said Birkin, his face light but still resolute, “I want a binding contract and am not interested in love, especially not free love.”

They were both amused. Why this public avowal? Gerald seemed suspended a moment, in amusement.

They were both entertained. Why this public declaration? Gerald appeared momentarily caught up in his amusement.

“Love isn’t good enough for you?” he called.

“Isn’t love good enough for you?” he shouted.

“No!” shouted Birkin.

“No!” yelled Birkin.

“Ha, well that’s being over-refined,” said Gerald, and the car ran through the mud.

“Ha, well that’s a bit too polished,” said Gerald, and the car drove through the mud.

“What’s the matter, really?” said Gerald, turning to Gudrun.

“What’s wrong, really?” Gerald asked, turning to Gudrun.

This was an assumption of a sort of intimacy that irritated Gudrun almost like an affront. It seemed to her that Gerald was deliberately insulting her, and infringing on the decent privacy of them all.

This felt like an invasion of intimacy that annoyed Gudrun almost like an insult. She thought that Gerald was intentionally disrespecting her and violating everyone's right to privacy.

“What is it?” she said, in her high, repellent voice. “Don’t ask me!—I know nothing about ultimate marriage, I assure you: or even penultimate.”

“What is it?” she asked, in her shrill, annoying voice. “Don’t ask me!—I know nothing about ultimate marriage, I assure you: or even penultimate.”

“Only the ordinary unwarrantable brand!” replied Gerald. “Just so—same here. I am no expert on marriage, and degrees of ultimateness. It seems to be a bee that buzzes loudly in Rupert’s bonnet.”

“Just the usual unreasonable thing!” replied Gerald. “Exactly—same with me. I’m not an expert on marriage or what it means in the end. It seems to be a big issue that really gets to Rupert.”

“Exactly! But that is his trouble, exactly! Instead of wanting a woman for herself, he wants his ideas fulfilled. Which, when it comes to actual practice, is not good enough.”

“Exactly! But that’s his problem, exactly! Instead of wanting a woman for herself, he wants his ideas to be realized. And in practice, that’s just not good enough.”

“Oh no. Best go slap for what’s womanly in woman, like a bull at a gate.” Then he seemed to glimmer in himself. “You think love is the ticket, do you?” he asked.

“Oh no. Better go after what’s feminine in a woman, like a bull at a gate.” Then he seemed to shine with excitement. “You think love is the way to get in, do you?” he asked.

“Certainly, while it lasts—you only can’t insist on permanency,” came Gudrun’s voice, strident above the noise.

“Sure, while it lasts—you just can’t expect it to be permanent,” Gudrun’s voice rang out, sharp above the noise.

“Marriage or no marriage, ultimate or penultimate or just so-so?—take the love as you find it.”

“Marriage or no marriage, is it the best or just okay?—take love as it comes.”

“As you please, or as you don’t please,” she echoed. “Marriage is a social arrangement, I take it, and has nothing to do with the question of love.”

“As you wish, or as you don’t wish,” she repeated. “Marriage is a social contract, I assume, and has nothing to do with the issue of love.”

His eyes were flickering on her all the time. She felt as is he were kissing her freely and malevolently. It made the colour burn in her cheeks, but her heart was quite firm and unfailing.

His eyes were constantly on her. She felt as if he were kissing her openly and with a sinister intent. It made her cheeks flush, but her heart was strong and steady.

“You think Rupert is off his head a bit?” Gerald asked.

“Do you think Rupert is a little crazy?” Gerald asked.

Her eyes flashed with acknowledgment.

Her eyes lit up with recognition.

“As regards a woman, yes,” she said, “I do. There is such a thing as two people being in love for the whole of their lives—perhaps. But marriage is neither here nor there, even then. If they are in love, well and good. If not—why break eggs about it!”

“As for a woman, yes,” she said, “I do. There is such a thing as two people being in love for their entire lives—maybe. But marriage doesn’t really matter, even then. If they’re in love, great. If not—why make a big deal out of it!”

“Yes,” said Gerald. “That’s how it strikes me. But what about Rupert?”

“Yes,” Gerald said. “That’s how it seems to me. But what about Rupert?”

“I can’t make out—neither can he nor anybody. He seems to think that if you marry you can get through marriage into a third heaven, or something—all very vague.”

“I can’t figure it out—neither can he nor anyone else. He seems to think that if you get married, you can reach some sort of paradise, or something—it’s all pretty unclear.”

“Very! And who wants a third heaven? As a matter of fact, Rupert has a great yearning to be safe—to tie himself to the mast.”

“Definitely! And who needs a third heaven? Actually, Rupert really wants to feel safe—to secure himself to the mast.”

“Yes. It seems to me he’s mistaken there too,” said Gudrun. “I’m sure a mistress is more likely to be faithful than a wife—just because she is her own mistress. No—he says he believes that a man and wife can go further than any other two beings—but where, is not explained. They can know each other, heavenly and hellish, but particularly hellish, so perfectly that they go beyond heaven and hell—into—there it all breaks down—into nowhere.”

“Yes. I think he’s wrong about that too,” said Gudrun. “I’m pretty sure a mistress is more likely to be faithful than a wife—just because she is her own mistress. No—he says he believes that a husband and wife can connect more deeply than anyone else—but where that leads is never explained. They can understand each other, in both heavenly and hellish ways, but especially hellish, so completely that they go beyond heaven and hell—into—there it all falls apart—into nowhere.”

“Into Paradise, he says,” laughed Gerald.

“Into Paradise, he says,” Gerald laughed.

Gudrun shrugged her shoulders. “Je m’en fiche of your Paradise!” she said.

Gudrun shrugged her shoulders. “I don't care about your Paradise!” she said.

“Not being a Mohammedan,” said Gerald. Birkin sat motionless, driving the car, quite unconscious of what they said. And Gudrun, sitting immediately behind him, felt a sort of ironic pleasure in thus exposing him.

“Since I’m not a Muslim,” said Gerald. Birkin sat still, driving the car, completely unaware of what they were saying. And Gudrun, sitting right behind him, felt a twisted sort of satisfaction in exposing him like this.

“He says,” she added, with a grimace of irony, “that you can find an eternal equilibrium in marriage, if you accept the unison, and still leave yourself separate, don’t try to fuse.”

“He says,” she added, with a wry smile, “that you can find a lasting balance in marriage if you embrace the togetherness while still keeping your individuality, and don’t try to merge completely.”

“Doesn’t inspire me,” said Gerald.

"Doesn’t inspire me," Gerald said.

“That’s just it,” said Gudrun.

“That's exactly it,” said Gudrun.

“I believe in love, in a real abandon, if you’re capable of it,” said Gerald.

“I believe in love, in a real abandon, if you can handle it,” said Gerald.

“So do I,” said she.

"Me too," she said.

“And so does Rupert, too—though he is always shouting.”

“And so does Rupert, too—although he's always yelling.”

“No,” said Gudrun. “He won’t abandon himself to the other person. You can’t be sure of him. That’s the trouble I think.”

“No,” Gudrun said. “He won’t give himself over to the other person. You can’t rely on him. That’s the issue, I think.”

“Yet he wants marriage! Marriage—et puis?

“Yet he wants to get married! Marriage—and then?

Le paradis!” mocked Gudrun.

Paradise!” mocked Gudrun.

Birkin, as he drove, felt a creeping of the spine, as if somebody was threatening his neck. But he shrugged with indifference. It began to rain. Here was a change. He stopped the car and got down to put up the hood.

Birkin, while he was driving, felt a chill run down his spine, as if someone were threatening him. But he shrugged it off. It started to rain. Here was a shift. He pulled over and got out to put up the hood.

CHAPTER XXII.
WOMAN TO WOMAN

They came to the town, and left Gerald at the railway station. Gudrun and Winifred were to come to tea with Birkin, who expected Ursula also. In the afternoon, however, the first person to turn up was Hermione. Birkin was out, so she went in the drawing-room, looking at his books and papers, and playing on the piano. Then Ursula arrived. She was surprised, unpleasantly so, to see Hermione, of whom she had heard nothing for some time.

They arrived in town and left Gerald at the train station. Gudrun and Winifred were supposed to come have tea with Birkin, who was also expecting Ursula. However, in the afternoon, the first person to show up was Hermione. Birkin was out, so she went to the living room, looking at his books and papers and playing the piano. Then Ursula came in. She was taken aback—unpleasantly— to see Hermione, of whom she hadn’t heard anything for a while.

“It is a surprise to see you,” she said.

“It’s a surprise to see you,” she said.

“Yes,” said Hermione—“I’ve been away at Aix—”

“Yes,” said Hermione, “I’ve been away in Aix—”

“Oh, for your health?”

“Oh, for your well-being?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

The two women looked at each other. Ursula resented Hermione’s long, grave, downward-looking face. There was something of the stupidity and the unenlightened self-esteem of a horse in it. “She’s got a horse-face,” Ursula said to herself, “she runs between blinkers.” It did seem as if Hermione, like the moon, had only one side to her penny. There was no obverse. She stared out all the time on the narrow, but to her, complete world of the extant consciousness. In the darkness, she did not exist. Like the moon, one half of her was lost to life. Her self was all in her head, she did not know what it was spontaneously to run or move, like a fish in the water, or a weasel on the grass. She must always know.

The two women looked at each other. Ursula disliked Hermione’s long, serious, downward-looking face. It had a hint of the ignorance and blind self-importance of a horse. “She has a horse face,” Ursula thought, “she runs with blinders on.” It felt like Hermione, similar to the moon, only showed one side of herself. There was no other side. She constantly stared out at the narrow, but for her, complete world of visible consciousness. In the dark, she didn’t exist. Like the moon, part of her was disconnected from life. Her entire self was in her head; she didn’t know what it felt like to run or move freely, like a fish in water or a weasel on the grass. She had to always know.

But Ursula only suffered from Hermione’s one-sidedness. She only felt Hermione’s cool evidence, which seemed to put her down as nothing. Hermione, who brooded and brooded till she was exhausted with the ache of her effort at consciousness, spent and ashen in her body, who gained so slowly and with such effort her final and barren conclusions of knowledge, was apt, in the presence of other women, whom she thought simply female, to wear the conclusions of her bitter assurance like jewels which conferred on her an unquestionable distinction, established her in a higher order of life. She was apt, mentally, to condescend to women such as Ursula, whom she regarded as purely emotional. Poor Hermione, it was her one possession, this aching certainty of hers, it was her only justification. She must be confident here, for God knows, she felt rejected and deficient enough elsewhere. In the life of thought, of the spirit, she was one of the elect. And she wanted to be universal. But there was a devastating cynicism at the bottom of her. She did not believe in her own universals—they were sham. She did not believe in the inner life—it was a trick, not a reality. She did not believe in the spiritual world—it was an affectation. In the last resort, she believed in Mammon, the flesh, and the devil—these at least were not sham. She was a priestess without belief, without conviction, suckled in a creed outworn, and condemned to the reiteration of mysteries that were not divine to her. Yet there was no escape. She was a leaf upon a dying tree. What help was there then, but to fight still for the old, withered truths, to die for the old, outworn belief, to be a sacred and inviolate priestess of desecrated mysteries? The old great truths had been true. And she was a leaf of the old great tree of knowledge that was withering now. To the old and last truth then she must be faithful even though cynicism and mockery took place at the bottom of her soul.

But Ursula only suffered from Hermione’s one-sidedness. She felt Hermione's cold detachment, which seemed to devalue her. Hermione, who brooded endlessly until she was worn out from trying to stay aware, spent and pale in her body, who achieved her final, barren conclusions about knowledge slowly and with great effort, tended to display her bitter certainty like jewels when around other women, whom she thought of as simply feminine, granting her an unquestionable status and placing her in a higher realm of existence. Mentally, she often looked down on women like Ursula, whom she saw as purely emotional. Poor Hermione, this aching certainty was her sole possession, her only validation. She had to be confident here, for she felt rejected and inadequate enough otherwise. In the realm of thought and spirit, she saw herself as one of the chosen few. She wanted to be universal. But deep down, there was a crushing cynicism. She didn't truly believe in her own universals—they felt fake. She didn’t believe in the inner life—it seemed like a trick, not reality. She didn’t believe in the spiritual world—it was just a pretense. Ultimately, she believed in Mammon, flesh, and the devil—at least those weren't illusions. She was a priestess without faith, without conviction, raised on an outdated belief system, forced to repeat mysteries that felt far from divine to her. Yet there was no escape. She was a leaf on a dying tree. What could she do but continue to fight for the old, faded truths, to sacrifice for the outdated belief, to be a sacred and untouchable priestess of desecrated mysteries? The old great truths had indeed been true. And she was a leaf of the great old tree of knowledge that was now wilting. To the final truth, she must remain loyal, even as cynicism and mockery resided deep in her soul.

“I am so glad to see you,” she said to Ursula, in her slow voice, that was like an incantation. “You and Rupert have become quite friends?”

“I’m really happy to see you,” she said to Ursula, in her slow voice that felt like a spell. “You and Rupert have become good friends?”

“Oh yes,” said Ursula. “He is always somewhere in the background.”

“Oh yeah,” said Ursula. “He’s always around in the background.”

Hermione paused before she answered. She saw perfectly well the other woman’s vaunt: it seemed truly vulgar.

Hermione stopped for a moment before she replied. She could clearly see how boastful the other woman was; it felt really tacky.

“Is he?” she said slowly, and with perfect equanimity. “And do you think you will marry?”

“Is he?” she said slowly, completely calm. “And do you think you’ll get married?”

The question was so calm and mild, so simple and bare and dispassionate that Ursula was somewhat taken aback, rather attracted. It pleased her almost like a wickedness. There was some delightful naked irony in Hermione.

The question was so calm and gentle, so straightforward and bare and unemotional that Ursula was a bit surprised, even drawn to it. It pleased her almost like a bit of mischief. There was something wonderfully starkly ironic about Hermione.

“Well,” replied Ursula, “He wants to, awfully, but I’m not so sure.”

“Well,” replied Ursula, “He really wants to, but I’m not so sure.”

Hermione watched her with slow calm eyes. She noted this new expression of vaunting. How she envied Ursula a certain unconscious positivity! even her vulgarity!

Hermione watched her with slow, calm eyes. She noticed this new expression of arrogance. How she envied Ursula's certain unconscious positivity! Even her crudeness!

“Why aren’t you sure?” she asked, in her easy sing song. She was perfectly at her ease, perhaps even rather happy in this conversation. “You don’t really love him?”

“Why aren’t you sure?” she asked, in her smooth, melodic voice. She seemed completely relaxed, maybe even kind of happy in this conversation. “You don’t really love him?”

Ursula flushed a little at the mild impertinence of this question. And yet she could not definitely take offence. Hermione seemed so calmly and sanely candid. After all, it was rather great to be able to be so sane.

Ursula blushed slightly at the mild cheekiness of this question. Still, she couldn't really take offense. Hermione seemed so calmly and rationally honest. After all, it was pretty impressive to be able to be so level-headed.

“He says it isn’t love he wants,” she replied.

“He says he doesn't want love,” she replied.

“What is it then?” Hermione was slow and level.

“What is it then?” Hermione asked calmly and steadily.

“He wants me really to accept him in marriage.”

“He really wants me to accept his marriage proposal.”

Hermione was silent for some time, watching Ursula with slow, pensive eyes.

Hermione stayed quiet for a while, observing Ursula with thoughtful, slow eyes.

“Does he?” she said at length, without expression. Then, rousing, “And what is it you don’t want? You don’t want marriage?”

“Does he?” she asked eventually, with no emotion. Then, becoming animated, “And what is it that you don’t want? You don’t want to get married?”

“No—I don’t—not really. I don’t want to give the sort of submission he insists on. He wants me to give myself up—and I simply don’t feel that I can do it.”

“No—I don’t—not really. I don’t want to give the kind of submission he demands. He wants me to surrender completely—and I just don’t feel that I can do it.”

Again there was a long pause, before Hermione replied:

Again there was a long pause before Hermione answered:

“Not if you don’t want to.” Then again there was silence. Hermione shuddered with a strange desire. Ah, if only he had asked her to subserve him, to be his slave! She shuddered with desire.

“Not if you don’t want to.” Then again there was silence. Hermione shuddered with a strange desire. Ah, if only he had asked her to serve him, to be his slave! She shuddered with desire.

“You see I can’t—”

"I can't—"

“But exactly in what does—”

“But exactly in what does—”

They had both begun at once, they both stopped. Then, Hermione, assuming priority of speech, resumed as if wearily:

They both started at the same time and then stopped. Then, Hermione, taking the lead in speaking, continued as if she were tired:

“To what does he want you to submit?”

“To what does he want you to submit?”

“He says he wants me to accept him non-emotionally, and finally—I really don’t know what he means. He says he wants the demon part of himself to be mated—physically—not the human being. You see he says one thing one day, and another the next—and he always contradicts himself—”

“He says he wants me to accept him without emotions, and honestly—I just don’t know what he means. He claims he wants the demon side of himself to be paired up—physically—not the human part. You see, he says one thing one day, and something different the next—and he always contradicts himself—”

“And always thinks about himself, and his own dissatisfaction,” said Hermione slowly.

“And he always thinks about himself and his own dissatisfaction,” said Hermione slowly.

“Yes,” cried Ursula. “As if there were no one but himself concerned. That makes it so impossible.”

“Yes,” shouted Ursula. “As if he was the only one who mattered. That makes it so impossible.”

But immediately she began to retract.

But right away she started to pull back.

“He insists on my accepting God knows what in him,” she resumed. “He wants me to accept him as—as an absolute—But it seems to me he doesn’t want to give anything. He doesn’t want real warm intimacy—he won’t have it—he rejects it. He won’t let me think, really, and he won’t let me feel—he hates feelings.”

“He insists that I accept whatever it is about him,” she continued. “He wants me to accept him as—an absolute—but it seems to me he doesn’t want to give anything. He doesn’t want real warm intimacy—he won’t have it—he rejects it. He won’t let me think, really, and he won’t let me feel—he hates feelings.”

There was a long pause, bitter for Hermione. Ah, if only he would have made this demand of her? Her he drove into thought, drove inexorably into knowledge—and then execrated her for it.

There was a long pause, harsh for Hermione. Ah, if only he had asked her for this? He drove her into deep thought, pushed relentlessly into understanding—and then condemned her for it.

“He wants me to sink myself,” Ursula resumed, “not to have any being of my own—”

“He wants me to lose myself,” Ursula continued, “to not have any identity of my own—”

“Then why doesn’t he marry an odalisk?” said Hermione in her mild sing-song, “if it is that he wants.” Her long face looked sardonic and amused.

“Then why doesn’t he marry an odalisk?” said Hermione in her soft sing-song, “if that’s what he wants.” Her long face looked sarcastic and amused.

“Yes,” said Ursula vaguely. After all, the tiresome thing was, he did not want an odalisk, he did not want a slave. Hermione would have been his slave—there was in her a horrible desire to prostrate herself before a man—a man who worshipped her, however, and admitted her as the supreme thing. He did not want an odalisk. He wanted a woman to take something from him, to give herself up so much that she could take the last realities of him, the last facts, the last physical facts, physical and unbearable.

“Yes,” Ursula said vaguely. The annoying part was that he didn’t want an odalisk or a slave. Hermione would have been his slave—she had this terrible urge to submit completely to a man, a man who admired her and recognized her as the most important thing. He didn’t want an odalisk. He wanted a woman to take something from him, to surrender herself so completely that she could grasp his deepest truths, the final realities, the last physical things, physical and overwhelming.

And if she did, would he acknowledge her? Would he be able to acknowledge her through everything, or would he use her just as his instrument, use her for his own private satisfaction, not admitting her? That was what the other men had done. They had wanted their own show, and they would not admit her, they turned all she was into nothingness. Just as Hermione now betrayed herself as a woman. Hermione was like a man, she believed only in men’s things. She betrayed the woman in herself. And Birkin, would he acknowledge, or would he deny her?

And if she did, would he recognize her? Would he be able to see her through everything, or would he just use her as his tool, for his own satisfaction, without acknowledging her? That was what the other men had done. They wanted the spotlight for themselves and wouldn’t recognize her, turning all she was into nothing. Just like Hermione, who now betrayed herself as a woman. Hermione was like a man; she believed only in male interests. She betrayed the woman within her. And Birkin, would he recognize her or would he reject her?

“Yes,” said Hermione, as each woman came out of her own separate reverie. “It would be a mistake—I think it would be a mistake—”

“Yes,” said Hermione, as each woman emerged from her own separate daydream. “It would be a mistake—I think it would be a mistake—”

“To marry him?” asked Ursula.

"To marry him?" Ursula asked.

“Yes,” said Hermione slowly—“I think you need a man—soldierly, strong-willed—” Hermione held out her hand and clenched it with rhapsodic intensity. “You should have a man like the old heroes—you need to stand behind him as he goes into battle, you need to see his strength, and to hear his shout—. You need a man physically strong, and virile in his will, not a sensitive man—.” There was a break, as if the pythoness had uttered the oracle, and now the woman went on, in a rhapsody-wearied voice: “And you see, Rupert isn’t this, he isn’t. He is frail in health and body, he needs great, great care. Then he is so changeable and unsure of himself—it requires the greatest patience and understanding to help him. And I don’t think you are patient. You would have to be prepared to suffer—dreadfully. I can’t tell you how much suffering it would take to make him happy. He lives an intensely spiritual life, at times—too, too wonderful. And then come the reactions. I can’t speak of what I have been through with him. We have been together so long, I really do know him, I do know what he is. And I feel I must say it; I feel it would be perfectly disastrous for you to marry him—for you even more than for him.” Hermione lapsed into bitter reverie. “He is so uncertain, so unstable—he wearies, and then reacts. I couldn’t tell you what his reactions are. I couldn’t tell you the agony of them. That which he affirms and loves one day—a little latter he turns on it in a fury of destruction. He is never constant, always this awful, dreadful reaction. Always the quick change from good to bad, bad to good. And nothing is so devastating, nothing—”

“Yes,” Hermione said slowly, “I think you need a man—soldierly, strong-willed—” She extended her hand and clenched it with intense passion. “You should have a man like the old heroes—you need to stand behind him as he goes into battle, you need to see his strength, and to hear his shout—. You need a man who is physically strong, and assertive in his will, not a sensitive man—.” There was a pause, as if she had spoken a prophecy, and then she continued in a tired but passionate tone: “And you see, Rupert isn’t this, he isn’t. He is fragile in health and body, he requires a lot of care. Then he is so changeable and unsure of himself—it takes an immense amount of patience and understanding to support him. And I don’t think you are patient. You would have to be ready to endure—terribly. I can’t tell you how much suffering it would take to make him happy. He lives an intensely spiritual life, at times—so, so wonderful. And then come the reactions. I can’t describe what I have been through with him. We have been together for so long; I really do know him, I do know what he is. And I feel I must say this; I believe it would be perfectly disastrous for you to marry him—for you even more than for him.” Hermione fell into a bitter reverie. “He is so uncertain, so unstable—he tires out and then reacts. I couldn’t tell you what his reactions are. I couldn’t tell you the agony of them. What he affirms and loves one day—shortly after, he attacks it in a fury of destruction. He is never constant, always fluctuating between this awful, dreadful reaction. Always the quick shift from good to bad, bad to good. And nothing is so devastating, nothing—”

“Yes,” said Ursula humbly, “you must have suffered.”

"Yes," Ursula said humbly, "you must have been through a lot."

An unearthly light came on Hermione’s face. She clenched her hand like one inspired.

An otherworldly light lit up Hermione's face. She balled her hand into a fist like someone inspired.

“And one must be willing to suffer—willing to suffer for him hourly, daily—if you are going to help him, if he is to keep true to anything at all—”

“And you have to be ready to suffer—ready to suffer for him every hour, every day—if you want to help him, if he’s going to stay true to anything at all—”

“And I don’t want to suffer hourly and daily,” said Ursula. “I don’t, I should be ashamed. I think it is degrading not to be happy.”

“And I don’t want to suffer every hour and every day,” said Ursula. “I don’t, I should be ashamed. I think it’s degrading not to be happy.”

Hermione stopped and looked at her a long time.

Hermione paused and stared at her for a long time.

“Do you?” she said at last. And this utterance seemed to her a mark of Ursula’s far distance from herself. For to Hermione suffering was the greatest reality, come what might. Yet she too had a creed of happiness.

“Do you?” she finally said. And this statement felt to her like a sign of how far Ursula was from her. For Hermione, suffering was the greatest truth, no matter what. Still, she also held a belief in happiness.

“Yes,” she said. “One should be happy—” But it was a matter of will.

“Yes,” she said. “One should be happy—” But it was a matter of choice.

“Yes,” said Hermione, listlessly now, “I can only feel that it would be disastrous, disastrous—at least, to marry in a hurry. Can’t you be together without marriage? Can’t you go away and live somewhere without marriage? I do feel that marriage would be fatal, for both of you. I think for you even more than for him—and I think of his health—”

“Yes,” said Hermione, feeling down now, “I can only think that rushing into marriage would be a huge mistake, a huge mistake—at least, for you two. Can’t you just be together without getting married? Can’t you go off and live somewhere without tying the knot? I really believe that marriage would be disastrous for both of you. I think it would be worse for you than for him—and I worry about his health—”

“Of course,” said Ursula, “I don’t care about marriage—it isn’t really important to me—it’s he who wants it.”

“Of course,” Ursula said, “I don’t care about marriage—it doesn’t really matter to me—it’s him who wants it.”

“It is his idea for the moment,” said Hermione, with that weary finality, and a sort of si jeunesse savait infallibility.

“It’s his idea for now,” said Hermione, with a tired finality, and a kind of si jeunesse savait certainty.

There was a pause. Then Ursula broke into faltering challenge.

There was a pause. Then Ursula hesitantly challenged.

“You think I’m merely a physical woman, don’t you?”

“You think I’m just a physical woman, don’t you?”

“No indeed,” said Hermione. “No, indeed! But I think you are vital and young—it isn’t a question of years, or even of experience—it is almost a question of race. Rupert is race-old, he comes of an old race—and you seem to me so young, you come of a young, inexperienced race.”

“No way,” said Hermione. “No way! But I think you’re vital and young—it’s not about age, or even experience—it’s almost about ancestry. Rupert is from an old lineage, and you feel so young to me; you come from a young, inexperienced background.”

“Do I!” said Ursula. “But I think he is awfully young, on one side.”

“Do I!” said Ursula. “But I think he’s really young, on one hand.”

“Yes, perhaps childish in many respects. Nevertheless—”

“Yes, maybe childish in a lot of ways. Still—”

They both lapsed into silence. Ursula was filled with deep resentment and a touch of hopelessness. “It isn’t true,” she said to herself, silently addressing her adversary. “It isn’t true. And it is you who want a physically strong, bullying man, not I. It is you who want an unsensitive man, not I. You don’t know anything about Rupert, not really, in spite of the years you have had with him. You don’t give him a woman’s love, you give him an ideal love, and that is why he reacts away from you. You don’t know. You only know the dead things. Any kitchen maid would know something about him, you don’t know. What do you think your knowledge is but dead understanding, that doesn’t mean a thing. You are so false, and untrue, how could you know anything? What is the good of your talking about love—you untrue spectre of a woman! How can you know anything, when you don’t believe? You don’t believe in yourself and your own womanhood, so what good is your conceited, shallow cleverness—!”

They both fell silent. Ursula was filled with deep resentment and a hint of hopelessness. “It’s not true,” she thought to herself, silently addressing her rival. “It’s not true. And it’s you who wants a physically strong, domineering man, not me. It’s you who wants an insensitive man, not me. You don’t really know anything about Rupert, even after all the years you’ve been with him. You don’t give him a woman’s love; you give him an idealized love, and that’s why he pulls away from you. You don’t understand. You only know the lifeless aspects of him. Any kitchen maid would know more about him than you do. What do you think your understanding is but a stagnant knowledge that means nothing? You’re so false and untrue; how could you know anything? What’s the point of you talking about love—you untrue specter of a woman! How can you know anything when you don’t believe? You don’t believe in yourself or your own womanhood, so what good is your pretentious, shallow cleverness—!”

The two women sat on in antagonistic silence. Hermione felt injured, that all her good intention, all her offering, only left the other woman in vulgar antagonism. But then, Ursula could not understand, never would understand, could never be more than the usual jealous and unreasonable female, with a good deal of powerful female emotion, female attraction, and a fair amount of female understanding, but no mind. Hermione had decided long ago that where there was no mind, it was useless to appeal for reason—one had merely to ignore the ignorant. And Rupert—he had now reacted towards the strongly female, healthy, selfish woman—it was his reaction for the time being—there was no helping it all. It was all a foolish backward and forward, a violent oscillation that would at length be too violent for his coherency, and he would smash and be dead. There was no saving him. This violent and directionless reaction between animalism and spiritual truth would go on in him till he tore himself in two between the opposite directions, and disappeared meaninglessly out of life. It was no good—he too was without unity, without mind, in the ultimate stages of living; not quite man enough to make a destiny for a woman.

The two women sat in tense silence. Hermione felt hurt that all her good intentions and offerings only led to more hostility from the other woman. But Ursula just couldn't understand—she never would—and remained the typical jealous and unreasonable woman, filled with powerful emotions and attraction, but lacking any real insight. Hermione had decided long ago that when there was no understanding, it was pointless to seek reason—one simply had to ignore ignorance. And Rupert—he had currently reacted to the strong, selfish woman—it was just his reaction for now—there was nothing to be done about it. It was all a pointless back-and-forth, a wild swing that would eventually become too chaotic for him to handle, and he would break down and be lost. There was no saving him. This chaotic struggle between primal instincts and spiritual truth would continue in him until he ripped himself apart in the conflict and vanished without meaning. It was hopeless—he also lacked unity, lacked mind, at the crucial moments of life; not quite strong enough to create a future for a woman.

They sat on till Birkin came in and found them together. He felt at once the antagonism in the atmosphere, something radical and insuperable, and he bit his lip. But he affected a bluff manner.

They sat there until Birkin walked in and saw them together. He immediately sensed the tension in the room, something deep and unshakeable, and he bit his lip. But he put on a tough front.

“Hello, Hermione, are you back again? How do you feel?”

“Hey, Hermione, are you back again? How are you feeling?”

“Oh, better. And how are you—you don’t look well—”

“Oh, better. And how are you—you don’t look good—”

“Oh!—I believe Gudrun and Winnie Crich are coming in to tea. At least they said they were. We shall be a tea-party. What train did you come by, Ursula?”

“Oh! I think Gudrun and Winnie Crich are coming over for tea. At least, that's what they said. We're going to have a tea party. What train did you take, Ursula?”

It was rather annoying to see him trying to placate both women at once. Both women watched him, Hermione with deep resentment and pity for him, Ursula very impatient. He was nervous and apparently in quite good spirits, chattering the conventional commonplaces. Ursula was amazed and indignant at the way he made small-talk; he was adept as any fat in Christendom. She became quite stiff, she would not answer. It all seemed to her so false and so belittling. And still Gudrun did not appear.

It was pretty annoying to see him trying to please both women at the same time. Both women were watching him, Hermione filled with deep resentment and pity for him, while Ursula was very impatient. He was nervous but seemed to be in good spirits, chatting about the usual small talk. Ursula was shocked and angry at how he handled the conversation; he was as good as any jerk around. She grew quite stiff and refused to respond. It all felt so fake and degrading to her. And still, Gudrun didn’t show up.

“I think I shall go to Florence for the winter,” said Hermione at length.

“I think I’ll go to Florence for the winter,” Hermione finally said.

“Will you?” he answered. “But it is so cold there.”

“Will you?” he replied. “But it's so cold there.”

“Yes, but I shall stay with Palestra. It is quite comfortable.”

“Yes, but I’ll stay with Palestra. It’s really comfortable.”

“What takes you to Florence?”

“Why are you going to Florence?”

“I don’t know,” said Hermione slowly. Then she looked at him with her slow, heavy gaze. “Barnes is starting his school of æsthetics, and Olandese is going to give a set of discourses on the Italian national policy—”

“I don’t know,” Hermione said slowly. Then she looked at him with a thoughtful, intense stare. “Barnes is starting his school of aesthetics, and Olandese is going to give a series of talks on Italian national policy—”

“Both rubbish,” he said.

“Both trash,” he said.

“No, I don’t think so,” said Hermione.

“No, I don’t think so,” Hermione said.

“Which do you admire, then?”

“Who do you admire, then?”

“I admire both. Barnes is a pioneer. And then I am interested in Italy, in her coming to national consciousness.”

“I admire both. Barnes is a trailblazer. And I’m also interested in Italy and her journey towards becoming a unified nation.”

“I wish she’d come to something different from national consciousness, then,” said Birkin; “especially as it only means a sort of commercial-industrial consciousness. I hate Italy and her national rant. And I think Barnes is an amateur.”

“I wish she’d come to something other than national consciousness, then,” said Birkin; “especially since it just represents a kind of commercial-industrial awareness. I can’t stand Italy and her national tirade. And I think Barnes is just an amateur.”

Hermione was silent for some moments, in a state of hostility. But yet, she had got Birkin back again into her world! How subtle her influence was, she seemed to start his irritable attention into her direction exclusively, in one minute. He was her creature.

Hermione stayed quiet for a few moments, feeling hostile. But still, she had managed to bring Birkin back into her world! Her influence was so subtle; it felt like she had shifted his irritable focus entirely onto her in an instant. He was completely under her spell.

“No,” she said, “you are wrong.” Then a sort of tension came over her, she raised her face like the pythoness inspired with oracles, and went on, in rhapsodic manner: “Il Sandro mi scrive che ha accolto il più grande entusiasmo, tutti i giovani, e fanciulle e ragazzi, sono tutti—” She went on in Italian, as if, in thinking of the Italians she thought in their language.

“No,” she said, “you’re mistaken.” Then a sort of tension washed over her, she lifted her face like a seer inspired with prophecies, and continued, in an inspired manner: “Il Sandro mi scrive che ha accolto il più grande entusiasmo, tutti i giovani, e fanciulle e ragazzi, sono tutti—” She kept speaking in Italian, as if thinking about the Italians made her think in their language.

He listened with a shade of distaste to her rhapsody, then he said:

He listened with a hint of dislike to her enthusiastic talk, then he said:

“For all that, I don’t like it. Their nationalism is just industrialism—that and a shallow jealousy I detest so much.”

“For all that, I don’t like it. Their nationalism is just industrialism—that and a superficial jealousy I really can’t stand.”

“I think you are wrong—I think you are wrong—” said Hermione. “It seems to me purely spontaneous and beautiful, the modern Italian’s passion, for it is a passion, for Italy, l’Italia—”

“I think you’re wrong—I think you’re wrong—” said Hermione. “To me, the modern Italian’s passion for Italy, l’Italia, seems completely spontaneous and beautiful—it really is a passion.”

“Do you know Italy well?” Ursula asked of Hermione. Hermione hated to be broken in upon in this manner. Yet she answered mildly:

“Do you know Italy well?” Ursula asked Hermione. Hermione hated being interrupted like this. Still, she responded calmly:

“Yes, pretty well. I spent several years of my girlhood there, with my mother. My mother died in Florence.”

“Yes, pretty much. I spent several years of my childhood there with my mom. My mom passed away in Florence.”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

There was a pause, painful to Ursula and to Birkin. Hermione however seemed abstracted and calm. Birkin was white, his eyes glowed as if he were in a fever, he was far too over-wrought. How Ursula suffered in this tense atmosphere of strained wills! Her head seemed bound round by iron bands.

There was a pause, uncomfortable for Ursula and Birkin. Hermione, on the other hand, appeared lost in thought and composed. Birkin was pale, his eyes shining as if he had a fever; he was way too agitated. Ursula felt the weight of this tense atmosphere of conflicting wills! It felt like her head was wrapped in iron bands.

Birkin rang the bell for tea. They could not wait for Gudrun any longer. When the door was opened, the cat walked in.

Birkin rang the bell for tea. They couldn't wait for Gudrun any longer. When the door opened, the cat walked in.

“Micio! Micio!” called Hermione, in her slow, deliberate sing-song. The young cat turned to look at her, then, with his slow and stately walk he advanced to her side.

“Micio! Micio!” called Hermione, in her slow, deliberate sing-song. The young cat turned to look at her, then, with his slow and graceful walk, he made his way to her side.

Vieni—vieni quá,” Hermione was saying, in her strange caressive, protective voice, as if she were always the elder, the mother superior. “Vieni dire Buon’ Giorno alla zia. Mi ricordi, mi ricordi bene—non è vero, piccolo? È vero che mi ricordi? È vero?” And slowly she rubbed his head, slowly and with ironic indifference.

Come here—come here now,” Hermione was saying, in her soft, caring voice, as if she were always the older one, the mother figure. “Come say good morning to Auntie. You remember me, don’t you—right, little one? You remember me, don’t you?” And slowly she rubbed his head, slowly and with a hint of ironic indifference.

“Does he understand Italian?” said Ursula, who knew nothing of the language.

“Does he understand Italian?” Ursula asked, not knowing anything about the language.

“Yes,” said Hermione at length. “His mother was Italian. She was born in my waste-paper basket in Florence, on the morning of Rupert’s birthday. She was his birthday present.”

"Yeah," Hermione finally said. "His mom was Italian. She was born in my trash can in Florence, on Rupert's birthday. She was his birthday gift."

Tea was brought in. Birkin poured out for them. It was strange how inviolable was the intimacy which existed between him and Hermione. Ursula felt that she was an outsider. The very tea-cups and the old silver was a bond between Hermione and Birkin. It seemed to belong to an old, past world which they had inhabited together, and in which Ursula was a foreigner. She was almost a parvenue in their old cultured milieu. Her convention was not their convention, their standards were not her standards. But theirs were established, they had the sanction and the grace of age. He and she together, Hermione and Birkin, were people of the same old tradition, the same withered deadening culture. And she, Ursula, was an intruder. So they always made her feel.

Tea was served. Birkin poured for them. It was odd how unbreakable the closeness was between him and Hermione. Ursula sensed that she was on the outside. The tea cups and the old silverware were a connection between Hermione and Birkin. They felt like remnants of a past world they had shared, one in which Ursula was a stranger. She seemed almost like an outsider in their refined culture. Her social norms were different from theirs; their standards weren’t hers. But their standards were set, carrying the weight and elegance of age. He and she together, Hermione and Birkin, shared the same old traditions, the same stifling culture. And Ursula was the outsider. That’s how they always made her feel.

Hermione poured a little cream into a saucer. The simple way she assumed her rights in Birkin’s room maddened and discouraged Ursula. There was a fatality about it, as if it were bound to be. Hermione lifted the cat and put the cream before him. He planted his two paws on the edge of the table and bent his gracious young head to drink.

Hermione poured a bit of cream into a saucer. The effortless way she claimed her space in Birkin’s room frustrated and demoralized Ursula. It felt inevitable, as if it was meant to happen. Hermione picked up the cat and placed the cream in front of him. He set his two paws on the edge of the table and lowered his elegant young head to drink.

Sicuro che capisce italiano,” sang Hermione, “non l’avrà dimenticato, la lingua della Mamma.

Surely you understand Italian,” sang Hermione, “you haven't forgotten it, the language of Mom.

She lifted the cat’s head with her long, slow, white fingers, not letting him drink, holding him in her power. It was always the same, this joy in power she manifested, peculiarly in power over any male being. He blinked forbearingly, with a male, bored expression, licking his whiskers. Hermione laughed in her short, grunting fashion.

She lifted the cat's head with her long, slow, white fingers, not letting him drink, keeping him under her control. She always showed this same joy in having power, especially over any male creature. He blinked patiently, with a male, bored look, licking his whiskers. Hermione laughed in her usual short, grunting way.

Ecco, il bravo ragazzo, com’ è superbo, questo!

Look at this good guy, how proud he is!

She made a vivid picture, so calm and strange with the cat. She had a true static impressiveness, she was a social artist in some ways.

She created a striking image, so calm and unusual with the cat. She had a genuine, still presence; in some ways, she was a social artist.

The cat refused to look at her, indifferently avoided her fingers, and began to drink again, his nose down to the cream, perfectly balanced, as he lapped with his odd little click.

The cat wouldn’t look at her, nonchalantly dodged her fingers, and started drinking again, his nose in the cream, perfectly balanced, as he lapped with his quirky little click.

“It’s bad for him, teaching him to eat at table,” said Birkin.

“It’s not good for him to learn how to eat at the table,” said Birkin.

“Yes,” said Hermione, easily assenting.

“Yes,” said Hermione, agreeing easily.

Then, looking down at the cat, she resumed her old, mocking, humorous sing-song.

Then, glancing at the cat, she went back to her familiar, sarcastic, playful sing-song.

Ti imparano fare brutte cose, brutte cose—”

They teach you to do bad things, bad things—”

She lifted the Mino’s white chin on her forefinger, slowly. The young cat looked round with a supremely forbearing air, avoided seeing anything, withdrew his chin, and began to wash his face with his paw. Hermione grunted her laughter, pleased.

She gently lifted Mino's white chin with her finger. The young cat looked around as if he were being very patient, ignored everything, pulled his chin away, and started to wash his face with his paw. Hermione chuckled, satisfied.

Bel giovanotto—” she said.

Good young man—” she said.

The cat reached forward again and put his fine white paw on the edge of the saucer. Hermione lifted it down with delicate slowness. This deliberate, delicate carefulness of movement reminded Ursula of Gudrun.

The cat reached out again and placed his nice white paw on the edge of the saucer. Hermione gently lowered it down with careful slowness. This intentional, gentle carefulness in her movements made Ursula think of Gudrun.

No! Non è permesso di mettere il zampino nel tondinetto. Non piace al babbo. Un signor gatto così selvatico—!

No! You're not allowed to put your paw in the little round thing. Dad doesn't like it. Such a wild cat—!

And she kept her finger on the softly planted paw of the cat, and her voice had the same whimsical, humorous note of bullying.

And she kept her finger on the softly resting paw of the cat, and her voice had the same playful, teasing tone of someone being controlling.

Ursula had her nose out of joint. She wanted to go away now. It all seemed no good. Hermione was established for ever, she herself was ephemeral and had not yet even arrived.

Ursula was feeling out of sorts. She wanted to leave right away. Everything felt pointless. Hermione was settled forever, while she felt temporary and hadn’t even truly arrived yet.

“I will go now,” she said suddenly.

“I'll go now,” she said suddenly.

Birkin looked at her almost in fear—he so dreaded her anger. “But there is no need for such hurry,” he said.

Birkin looked at her, almost scared—he really feared her anger. “But there’s no need to rush,” he said.

“Yes,” she answered. “I will go.” And turning to Hermione, before there was time to say any more, she held out her hand and said “Good-bye.”

“Yes,” she replied. “I’ll go.” Then, turning to Hermione, before there was a chance to say anything more, she extended her hand and said, “Goodbye.”

“Good-bye—” sang Hermione, detaining the hand. “Must you really go now?”

“Goodbye—” sang Hermione, holding onto his hand. “Do you really have to leave now?”

“Yes, I think I’ll go,” said Ursula, her face set, and averted from Hermione’s eyes.

“Yes, I think I’ll go,” Ursula said, her expression determined, looking away from Hermione.

“You think you will—”

“You think you can—”

But Ursula had got her hand free. She turned to Birkin with a quick, almost jeering: “Good-bye,” and she was opening the door before he had time to do it for her.

But Ursula had freed her hand. She turned to Birkin with a quick, almost mocking, “Goodbye,” and she was opening the door before he had a chance to do it for her.

When she got outside the house she ran down the road in fury and agitation. It was strange, the unreasoning rage and violence Hermione roused in her, by her very presence. Ursula knew she gave herself away to the other woman, she knew she looked ill-bred, uncouth, exaggerated. But she did not care. She only ran up the road, lest she should go back and jeer in the faces of the two she had left behind. For they outraged her.

When she stepped outside, she ran down the road in anger and frustration. It was odd, the irrational rage and aggression Hermione stirred in her, just by being there. Ursula realized she was showing her true colors in front of the other woman; she knew she looked rude, awkward, and over the top. But she didn’t care. She just kept running up the road, afraid she might turn back and mock the two she had left behind. They disgusted her.

CHAPTER XXIII.
EXCURSE

Next day Birkin sought Ursula out. It happened to be the half-day at the Grammar School. He appeared towards the end of the morning, and asked her, would she drive with him in the afternoon. She consented. But her face was closed and unresponding, and his heart sank.

Next day, Birkin looked for Ursula. It was a half-day at the Grammar School. He showed up toward the end of the morning and asked her if she would drive with him in the afternoon. She agreed. But her expression was distant and unwelcoming, and his heart sank.

The afternoon was fine and dim. He was driving the motor-car, and she sat beside him. But still her face was closed against him, unresponding. When she became like this, like a wall against him, his heart contracted.

The afternoon was nice and cloudy. He was driving the car, and she sat next to him. But still her face was turned away from him, unresponsive. When she got like this, acting like a wall, his heart felt tight.

His life now seemed so reduced, that he hardly cared any more. At moments it seemed to him he did not care a straw whether Ursula or Hermione or anybody else existed or did not exist. Why bother! Why strive for a coherent, satisfied life? Why not drift on in a series of accidents—like a picaresque novel? Why not? Why bother about human relationships? Why take them seriously-male or female? Why form any serious connections at all? Why not be casual, drifting along, taking all for what it was worth?

His life now felt so diminished that he barely cared anymore. At times, it seemed to him he didn't care at all whether Ursula or Hermione or anyone else existed or not. Why bother! Why work for a coherent, fulfilling life? Why not just float through a series of random events—like a picaresque novel? Why not? Why worry about human relationships? Why take them seriously—male or female? Why make any serious connections at all? Why not be casual, just drifting along, taking everything at face value?

And yet, still, he was damned and doomed to the old effort at serious living.

And yet, he was still stuck in the same old struggle for a meaningful life.

“Look,” he said, “what I bought.” The car was running along a broad white road, between autumn trees.

“Look,” he said, “what I got.” The car was cruising down a wide white road, flanked by autumn trees.

He gave her a little bit of screwed-up paper. She took it and opened it.

He handed her a crumpled piece of paper. She took it and unfolded it.

“How lovely,” she cried.

“How lovely!” she exclaimed.

She examined the gift.

She checked out the gift.

“How perfectly lovely!” she cried again. “But why do you give them me?” She put the question offensively.

“How perfectly lovely!” she exclaimed again. “But why are you giving them to me?” She asked the question in an offended tone.

His face flickered with bored irritation. He shrugged his shoulders slightly.

His face showed a flicker of bored irritation. He shrugged his shoulders a bit.

“I wanted to,” he said, coolly.

“I wanted to,” he said, casually.

“But why? Why should you?”

“But why? Why would you?”

“Am I called on to find reasons?” he asked.

“Am I expected to come up with reasons?” he asked.

There was a silence, whilst she examined the rings that had been screwed up in the paper.

There was a silence as she looked over the rings that had been crumpled in the paper.

“I think they are beautiful,” she said, “especially this. This is wonderful—”

“I think they are beautiful,” she said, “especially this. This is amazing—”

It was a round opal, red and fiery, set in a circle of tiny rubies.

It was a round opal, bright red and fiery, surrounded by a circle of small rubies.

“You like that best?” he said.

“You like that the most?” he said.

“I think I do.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“I like the sapphire,” he said.

“I like the sapphire,” he said.

“This?”

“This?”

It was a rose-shaped, beautiful sapphire, with small brilliants.

It was a beautiful sapphire in the shape of a rose, adorned with small diamonds.

“Yes,” she said, “it is lovely.” She held it in the light. “Yes, perhaps it is the best—”

“Yes,” she said, “it’s lovely.” She held it up to the light. “Yes, maybe it is the best—”

“The blue—” he said.

“The blue,” he said.

“Yes, wonderful—”

“Yeah, awesome—”

He suddenly swung the car out of the way of a farm-cart. It tilted on the bank. He was a careless driver, yet very quick. But Ursula was frightened. There was always that something regardless in him which terrified her. She suddenly felt he might kill her, by making some dreadful accident with the motor-car. For a moment she was stony with fear.

He abruptly swerved the car to avoid hitting a farm cart. It tipped on the embankment. He was a reckless driver, but very fast. However, Ursula was scared. There was always something reckless about him that frightened her. She suddenly felt he might seriously injure her in a terrible accident with the car. For a moment, she was frozen with fear.

“Isn’t it rather dangerous, the way you drive?” she asked him.

“Isn’t it pretty risky, the way you drive?” she asked him.

“No, it isn’t dangerous,” he said. And then, after a pause: “Don’t you like the yellow ring at all?”

“No, it’s not dangerous,” he said. And then, after a pause: “Don’t you like the yellow ring at all?”

It was a squarish topaz set in a frame of steel, or some other similar mineral, finely wrought.

It was a square-shaped topaz set in a finely crafted steel frame or another similar mineral.

“Yes,” she said, “I do like it. But why did you buy these rings?”

“Yes,” she said, “I really like it. But why did you buy these rings?”

“I wanted them. They are second-hand.”

“I wanted them. They’re pre-owned.”

“You bought them for yourself?”

“You got them for yourself?”

“No. Rings look wrong on my hands.”

“No. Rings just don’t sit right on my hands.”

“Why did you buy them then?”

“Why did you buy them, then?”

“I bought them to give to you.”

“I got them to give to you.”

“But why? Surely you ought to give them to Hermione! You belong to her.”

"But why? You should definitely give them to Hermione! You’re meant for her."

He did not answer. She remained with the jewels shut in her hand. She wanted to try them on her fingers, but something in her would not let her. And moreover, she was afraid her hands were too large, she shrank from the mortification of a failure to put them on any but her little finger. They travelled in silence through the empty lanes.

He didn’t reply. She kept the jewels clenched in her hand. She wanted to try them on her fingers, but something inside held her back. Plus, she feared her hands were too big; she recoiled from the embarrassment of being unable to wear them on anything but her pinky. They moved quietly through the deserted streets.

Driving in a motor-car excited her, she forgot his presence even.

Driving in a car excited her; she even forgot he was there.

“Where are we?” she asked suddenly.

“Where are we?” she asked suddenly.

“Not far from Worksop.”

“Close to Worksop.”

“And where are we going?”

"Where are we headed?"

“Anywhere.”

“Anyplace.”

It was the answer she liked.

It was the answer she appreciated.

She opened her hand to look at the rings. They gave her such pleasure, as they lay, the three circles, with their knotted jewels, entangled in her palm. She would have to try them on. She did so secretly, unwilling to let him see, so that he should not know her finger was too large for them. But he saw nevertheless. He always saw, if she wanted him not to. It was another of his hateful, watchful characteristics.

She opened her hand to look at the rings. They gave her so much pleasure as the three circles with their knotted jewels lay in her palm. She would have to try them on. She did it secretly, not wanting him to see, so he wouldn’t know her finger was too big for them. But he noticed anyway. He always did, even when she hoped he wouldn’t. It was just another one of his annoying, observant traits.

Only the opal, with its thin wire loop, would go on her ring finger. And she was superstitious. No, there was ill-portent enough, she would not accept this ring from him in pledge.

Only the opal, with its thin wire loop, would go on her ring finger. And she was superstitious. No, there was enough bad luck already; she wouldn’t accept this ring from him as a promise.

“Look,” she said, putting forward her hand, that was half-closed and shrinking. “The others don’t fit me.”

“Look,” she said, extending her half-closed, shrinking hand. “The others don’t fit me.”

He looked at the red-glinting, soft stone, on her over-sensitive skin.

He looked at the soft stone glinting red against her overly sensitive skin.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“But opals are unlucky, aren’t they?” she said wistfully.

"But opals are considered unlucky, right?" she said with a sense of longing.

“No. I prefer unlucky things. Luck is vulgar. Who wants what luck would bring? I don’t.”

“No. I prefer bad luck. Luck is tacky. Who wants what luck would bring? Not me.”

“But why?” she laughed.

"But why?" she chuckled.

And, consumed with a desire to see how the other rings would look on her hand, she put them on her little finger.

And, overwhelmed by a desire to see how the other rings would look on her hand, she slipped them onto her little finger.

“They can be made a little bigger,” he said.

“They can be made a bit bigger,” he said.

“Yes,” she replied, doubtfully. And she sighed. She knew that, in accepting the rings, she was accepting a pledge. Yet fate seemed more than herself. She looked again at the jewels. They were very beautiful to her eyes—not as ornament, or wealth, but as tiny fragments of loveliness.

“Yes,” she replied, uncertainly. And she sighed. She knew that by accepting the rings, she was accepting a promise. Yet fate felt bigger than her. She looked again at the jewels. They were very beautiful to her—not as decoration or wealth, but as small pieces of beauty.

“I’m glad you bought them,” she said, putting her hand, half unwillingly, gently on his arm.

“I’m glad you bought them,” she said, putting her hand, somewhat hesitantly, gently on his arm.

He smiled, slightly. He wanted her to come to him. But he was angry at the bottom of his soul, and indifferent. He knew she had a passion for him, really. But it was not finally interesting. There were depths of passion when one became impersonal and indifferent, unemotional. Whereas Ursula was still at the emotional personal level—always so abominably personal. He had taken her as he had never been taken himself. He had taken her at the roots of her darkness and shame—like a demon, laughing over the fountain of mystic corruption which was one of the sources of her being, laughing, shrugging, accepting, accepting finally. As for her, when would she so much go beyond herself as to accept him at the quick of death?

He gave a slight smile. He wanted her to come to him. But deep down, he was angry and indifferent. He knew she truly had a passion for him. But it just wasn't that interesting to him. There were levels of passion that felt impersonal and detached, unemotional. Meanwhile, Ursula was still very much in that emotional personal space—always so frustratingly personal. He had taken her in a way he had never been taken himself. He had delved into the roots of her darkness and shame—like a demon, laughing over the source of her mystical corruption, accepting it, ultimately shrugging it off. As for her, when would she ever move beyond herself enough to accept him at the edge of death?

She now became quite happy. The motor-car ran on, the afternoon was soft and dim. She talked with lively interest, analysing people and their motives—Gudrun, Gerald. He answered vaguely. He was not very much interested any more in personalities and in people—people were all different, but they were all enclosed nowadays in a definite limitation, he said; there were only about two great ideas, two great streams of activity remaining, with various forms of reaction therefrom. The reactions were all varied in various people, but they followed a few great laws, and intrinsically there was no difference. They acted and reacted involuntarily according to a few great laws, and once the laws, the great principles, were known, people were no longer mystically interesting. They were all essentially alike, the differences were only variations on a theme. None of them transcended the given terms.

She was now quite happy. The car continued on, and the afternoon was soft and dim. She talked with lively interest, analyzing people and their motives—Gudrun, Gerald. He responded vaguely. He wasn't really interested in personalities and people anymore—everyone was different, but they were all confined these days to a certain limitation, he said; there were only about two major ideas, two main streams of activity left, with various forms of reactions stemming from them. The reactions varied among different people, but they followed a few key rules, and fundamentally there was no difference. They acted and reacted involuntarily based on a few major principles, and once the principles were understood, people lost their mysterious appeal. They were all essentially the same; the differences were simply variations on a theme. None of them went beyond the established terms.

Ursula did not agree—people were still an adventure to her—but—perhaps not as much as she tried to persuade herself. Perhaps there was something mechanical, now, in her interest. Perhaps also her interest was destructive, her analysing was a real tearing to pieces. There was an under-space in her where she did not care for people and their idiosyncracies, even to destroy them. She seemed to touch for a moment this undersilence in herself, she became still, and she turned for a moment purely to Birkin.

Ursula didn’t agree—people were still an adventure for her—but maybe not as much as she wanted to believe. Maybe there was something robotic about her interest now. Perhaps her curiosity was also damaging; her analysis felt like a real dissection. There was a hidden part of her that didn’t care about people and their quirks, not even to destroy them. For a brief moment, she seemed to connect with this inner calm, she became still, and she focused entirely on Birkin.

“Won’t it be lovely to go home in the dark?” she said. “We might have tea rather late—shall we?—and have high tea? Wouldn’t that be rather nice?”

“Won’t it be nice to go home in the dark?” she said. “We could have tea a bit late—what do you think?—and have high tea? Wouldn’t that be nice?”

“I promised to be at Shortlands for dinner,” he said.

“I promised to be at Shortlands for dinner,” he said.

“But—it doesn’t matter—you can go tomorrow—”

“But—it doesn’t matter—you can go tomorrow—”

“Hermione is there,” he said, in rather an uneasy voice. “She is going away in two days. I suppose I ought to say good-bye to her. I shall never see her again.”

“Hermione is here,” he said, in a somewhat uneasy voice. “She’s leaving in two days. I guess I should say goodbye to her. I’ll never see her again.”

Ursula drew away, closed in a violent silence. He knitted his brows, and his eyes began to sparkle again in anger.

Ursula pulled away, wrapped in a tense silence. He frowned, and his eyes started to gleam again with anger.

“You don’t mind, do you?” he asked irritably.

"You don't mind, do you?" he asked irritably.

“No, I don’t care. Why should I? Why should I mind?” Her tone was jeering and offensive.

“No, I don’t care. Why should I? Why should it bother me?” Her tone was mocking and rude.

“That’s what I ask myself,” he said; “why should you mind! But you seem to.” His brows were tense with violent irritation.

"That's what I wonder," he said; "why should you care! But you do." His brows were furrowed with intense irritation.

“I assure you I don’t, I don’t mind in the least. Go where you belong—it’s what I want you to do.”

“I promise you I don’t, I really don’t mind at all. Go where you belong—it’s what I want you to do.”

“Ah you fool!” he cried, “with your ‘go where you belong.’ It’s finished between Hermione and me. She means much more to you, if it comes to that, than she does to me. For you can only revolt in pure reaction from her—and to be her opposite is to be her counterpart.”

“Ah, you fool!” he yelled, “with your ‘go where you belong.’ It’s over between Hermione and me. She means so much more to you, if it comes down to it, than she does to me. You can only rebel in pure reaction to her—and to be her opposite is to be her equal.”

“Ah, opposite!” cried Ursula. “I know your dodges. I am not taken in by your word-twisting. You belong to Hermione and her dead show. Well, if you do, you do. I don’t blame you. But then you’ve nothing to do with me.

“Ah, the opposite!” Ursula exclaimed. “I know your tricks. I’m not fooled by your manipulation. You’re with Hermione and her outdated act. Fine, if that’s the case, it is what it is. I don’t hold it against you. But that means you have nothing to do with me.”

In his inflamed, overwrought exasperation, he stopped the car, and they sat there, in the middle of the country lane, to have it out. It was a crisis of war between them, so they did not see the ridiculousness of their situation.

In his heightened, intense frustration, he stopped the car, and they sat there, in the middle of the country road, to confront each other. It was a war crisis between them, so they didn’t notice how absurd their situation was.

“If you weren’t a fool, if only you weren’t a fool,” he cried in bitter despair, “you’d see that one could be decent, even when one has been wrong. I was wrong to go on all those years with Hermione—it was a deathly process. But after all, one can have a little human decency. But no, you would tear my soul out with your jealousy at the very mention of Hermione’s name.”

“If you weren't such a fool, if only you weren't a fool,” he shouted in bitter despair, “you’d see that it’s possible to be decent, even after you’ve made mistakes. I was wrong to be with Hermione for all those years—it was a draining experience. But still, one can show a little human decency. But no, you would rip my soul apart with your jealousy at just the mention of Hermione’s name.”

“I jealous! I—jealous! You are mistaken if you think that. I’m not jealous in the least of Hermione, she is nothing to me, not that!” And Ursula snapped her fingers. “No, it’s you who are a liar. It’s you who must return, like a dog to his vomit. It is what Hermione stands for that I hate. I hate it. It is lies, it is false, it is death. But you want it, you can’t help it, you can’t help yourself. You belong to that old, deathly way of living—then go back to it. But don’t come to me, for I’ve nothing to do with it.”

“I’m jealous! I—jealous! You are wrong if you think that. I’m not jealous of Hermione at all; she means nothing to me, not that!” And Ursula snapped her fingers. “No, you’re the liar. You’re the one who has to go back, like a dog to its vomit. It’s what Hermione represents that I hate. I hate it. It’s lies, it’s fake, it’s death. But you want it, you can’t help it, you can’t control yourself. You’re attached to that old, deadly way of living—so go back to it. But don’t come to me, because I want nothing to do with it.”

And in the stress of her violent emotion, she got down from the car and went to the hedgerow, picking unconsciously some flesh-pink spindleberries, some of which were burst, showing their orange seeds.

And in the heat of her intense emotions, she got out of the car and walked over to the hedgerow, absentmindedly picking some pale pink spindleberries, a few of which were split open, revealing their orange seeds.

“Ah, you are a fool,” he cried, bitterly, with some contempt.

“Ah, you’re an idiot,” he shouted, bitterly, with some disdain.

“Yes, I am. I am a fool. And thank God for it. I’m too big a fool to swallow your cleverness. God be praised. You go to your women—go to them—they are your sort—you’ve always had a string of them trailing after you—and you always will. Go to your spiritual brides—but don’t come to me as well, because I’m not having any, thank you. You’re not satisfied, are you? Your spiritual brides can’t give you what you want, they aren’t common and fleshy enough for you, aren’t they? So you come to me, and keep them in the background! You will marry me for daily use. But you’ll keep yourself well provided with spiritual brides in the background. I know your dirty little game.” Suddenly a flame ran over her, and she stamped her foot madly on the road, and he winced, afraid that she would strike him. “And I, I’m not spiritual enough, I’m not as spiritual as that Hermione—!” Her brows knitted, her eyes blazed like a tiger’s. “Then go to her, that’s all I say, go to her, go. Ha, she spiritual—spiritual, she! A dirty materialist as she is. She spiritual? What does she care for, what is her spirituality? What is it?” Her fury seemed to blaze out and burn his face. He shrank a little. “I tell you it’s dirt, dirt, and nothing but dirt. And it’s dirt you want, you crave for it. Spiritual! Is that spiritual, her bullying, her conceit, her sordid materialism? She’s a fishwife, a fishwife, she is such a materialist. And all so sordid. What does she work out to, in the end, with all her social passion, as you call it. Social passion—what social passion has she?—show it me!—where is it? She wants petty, immediate power, she wants the illusion that she is a great woman, that is all. In her soul she’s a devilish unbeliever, common as dirt. That’s what she is at the bottom. And all the rest is pretence—but you love it. You love the sham spirituality, it’s your food. And why? Because of the dirt underneath. Do you think I don’t know the foulness of your sex life—and her’s?—I do. And it’s that foulness you want, you liar. Then have it, have it. You’re such a liar.”

“Yes, I am. I am a fool. And thank God for it. I’m too much of a fool to buy into your cleverness. God be praised. Go to your women—go to them—they’re your type—you’ve always had a bunch of them trailing after you—and you always will. Go to your spiritual brides—but don’t come to me too, because I’m not interested, thanks. You’re not satisfied, are you? Your spiritual brides can’t give you what you want; they aren't common and down-to-earth enough for you, right? So you come to me, while keeping them in the background! You want to marry me for everyday use. But you'll keep yourself stocked up with spiritual brides on the side. I see your dirty little game.” Suddenly a flame surged through her, and she stamped her foot furiously on the ground, and he flinched, worried she would hit him. “And I, I’m not spiritual enough, I’m not as spiritual as that Hermione—!” Her brows furrowed, her eyes blazed like a tiger’s. “Then go to her, that’s all I’m saying, go to her, go. Ha, she’s spiritual—spiritual, really! A dirty materialist like her. She spiritual? What does she care for, what is her spirituality? What is it?” Her anger seemed to ignite and scorch his face. He pulled back a bit. “I tell you it’s dirt, dirt, and nothing but dirt. And it’s dirt you want; you crave for it. Spiritual! Is that spiritual, her bullying, her arrogance, her sordid materialism? She’s a fishwife, a fishwife; she is such a materialist. And all so sordid. In the end, what does she achieve with all her supposed social passion? Social passion—what social passion does she have?—show it to me!—where is it? She wants petty, immediate power, she wants the illusion of being a great woman, that’s all. Deep down, she’s a devilish unbeliever, as common as dirt. That’s what she is at her core. And all the rest is just a facade—but you love it. You love the false spirituality; it’s your sustenance. And why? Because of the dirt underneath. Do you think I don’t know the filth of your sex life—and hers?—I do. And that filth is what you want, you liar. Then go ahead, have it. You’re such a liar.”

She turned away, spasmodically tearing the twigs of spindleberry from the hedge, and fastening them, with vibrating fingers, in the bosom of her coat.

She turned away, nervously pulling the spindleberry twigs from the hedge and tucking them, with shaking fingers, into the front of her coat.

He stood watching in silence. A wonderful tenderness burned in him, at the sight of her quivering, so sensitive fingers: and at the same time he was full of rage and callousness.

He stood there silently watching. A deep tenderness filled him as he looked at her trembling, delicate fingers; yet at the same time, he was overwhelmed with anger and indifference.

“This is a degrading exhibition,” he said coolly.

“This is a degrading display,” he said calmly.

“Yes, degrading indeed,” she said. “But more to me than to you.”

“Yes, definitely degrading,” she said. “But it affects me more than it does you.”

“Since you choose to degrade yourself,” he said. Again the flash came over her face, the yellow lights concentrated in her eyes.

“Since you choose to degrade yourself,” he said. Again, the flash came over her face, the yellow lights concentrated in her eyes.

You!” she cried. “You! You truth-lover! You purity-monger! It stinks, your truth and your purity. It stinks of the offal you feed on, you scavenger dog, you eater of corpses. You are foul, foul—and you must know it. Your purity, your candour, your goodness—yes, thank you, we’ve had some. What you are is a foul, deathly thing, obscene, that’s what you are, obscene and perverse. You, and love! You may well say, you don’t want love. No, you want yourself, and dirt, and death—that’s what you want. You are so perverse, so death-eating. And then—”

You!” she shouted. “You! You lover of truth! You seeker of purity! Your truth and your purity reek. They reek of the garbage you feed on, you scavenger dog, you eater of decay. You are disgusting, disgusting—and you must know it. Your purity, your honesty, your goodness—yes, thank you, we’ve had enough of that. What you really are is a foul, deathly creature, obscene, that’s what you are, obscene and twisted. You, and love! You can say you don’t want love. No, you want yourself, and filth, and death—that’s what you crave. You are so twisted, so death-loving. And then—”

“There’s a bicycle coming,” he said, writhing under her loud denunciation.

“There’s a bike coming,” he said, squirming under her loud criticism.

She glanced down the road.

She looked down the road.

“I don’t care,” she cried.

“I don’t care,” she shouted.

Nevertheless she was silent. The cyclist, having heard the voices raised in altercation, glanced curiously at the man, and the woman, and at the standing motor-car as he passed.

Nevertheless, she stayed quiet. The cyclist, hearing the raised voices in argument, glanced curiously at the man, the woman, and the parked car as he rode by.

“—Afternoon,” he said, cheerfully.

“—Afternoon,” he said, happily.

“Good-afternoon,” replied Birkin coldly.

"Good afternoon," replied Birkin coldly.

They were silent as the man passed into the distance.

They were quiet as the man walked away.

A clearer look had come over Birkin’s face. He knew she was in the main right. He knew he was perverse, so spiritual on the one hand, and in some strange way, degraded, on the other. But was she herself any better? Was anybody any better?

A clearer expression settled on Birkin’s face. He understood she was mostly right. He realized he was complicated, being so spiritual on one hand, yet in some odd way, degraded on the other. But was she really any better? Was anyone truly better?

“It may all be true, lies and stink and all,” he said. “But Hermione’s spiritual intimacy is no rottener than your emotional-jealous intimacy. One can preserve the decencies, even to one’s enemies: for one’s own sake. Hermione is my enemy—to her last breath! That’s why I must bow her off the field.”

“It might all be true, lies and all,” he said. “But Hermione's spiritual bond is no worse than your jealousy. One can maintain decency, even towards one's enemies, for one's own sake. Hermione is my enemy—until her last breath! That’s why I have to take her off the field.”

“You! You and your enemies and your bows! A pretty picture you make of yourself. But it takes nobody in but yourself. I jealous! I! What I say,” her voice sprang into flame, “I say because it is true, do you see, because you are you, a foul and false liar, a whited sepulchre. That’s why I say it. And you hear it.”

“You! You and your enemies and your bows! You really think you look good, don’t you? But it’s all just an illusion, isn’t it? I jealous! Me! What I’m saying,” her voice ignited with anger, “I say it because it’s true, do you get it? Because you are you, a disgusting and deceitful liar, a polished coffin. That’s why I say it. And you know it.”

“And be grateful,” he added, with a satirical grimace.

“And be grateful,” he added, with a sarcastic grin.

“Yes,” she cried, “and if you have a spark of decency in you, be grateful.”

"Yes," she shouted, "and if you have any decency in you, be thankful."

“Not having a spark of decency, however—” he retorted.

“Not having a spark of decency, though—” he replied.

“No,” she cried, “you haven’t a spark. And so you can go your way, and I’ll go mine. It’s no good, not the slightest. So you can leave me now, I don’t want to go any further with you—leave me—”

“No,” she shouted, “you don’t have a spark. So you can go your way, and I’ll go mine. It’s pointless, not at all. So you can leave me now; I don’t want to continue any further with you—just leave me—”

“You don’t even know where you are,” he said.

“You don’t even know where you are,” he said.

“Oh, don’t bother, I assure you I shall be all right. I’ve got ten shillings in my purse, and that will take me back from anywhere you have brought me to.” She hesitated. The rings were still on her fingers, two on her little finger, one on her ring finger. Still she hesitated.

“Oh, don’t worry, I promise I’ll be fine. I have ten shillings in my purse, and that will get me back from wherever you took me.” She paused. The rings were still on her fingers, two on her pinky, one on her ring finger. Still, she paused.

“Very good,” he said. “The only hopeless thing is a fool.”

“Very good,” he said. “The only truly hopeless thing is a fool.”

“You are quite right,” she said.

"You're totally right," she said.

Still she hesitated. Then an ugly, malevolent look came over her face, she pulled the rings from her fingers, and tossed them at him. One touched his face, the others hit his coat, and they scattered into the mud.

Still she hesitated. Then a nasty, spiteful look crossed her face, she yanked the rings off her fingers, and threw them at him. One hit his face, the others bounced off his coat, and they scattered into the mud.

“And take your rings,” she said, “and go and buy yourself a female elsewhere—there are plenty to be had, who will be quite glad to share your spiritual mess,—or to have your physical mess, and leave your spiritual mess to Hermione.”

“And take your rings,” she said, “and go buy yourself a woman somewhere else—there are plenty out there who will be more than happy to deal with your emotional baggage—or to put up with your physical issues and leave your emotional baggage to Hermione.”

With which she walked away, desultorily, up the road. He stood motionless, watching her sullen, rather ugly walk. She was sullenly picking and pulling at the twigs of the hedge as she passed. She grew smaller, she seemed to pass out of his sight. A darkness came over his mind. Only a small, mechanical speck of consciousness hovered near him.

She walked away aimlessly up the road. He stood still, watching her gloomy, somewhat unattractive gait. She was moodily picking and tugging at the twigs of the hedge as she walked by. She got smaller, and soon seemed to disappear from his view. A heaviness settled over his mind. Only a tiny, mechanical fragment of awareness lingered near him.

He felt tired and weak. Yet also he was relieved. He gave up his old position. He went and sat on the bank. No doubt Ursula was right. It was true, really, what she said. He knew that his spirituality was concomitant of a process of depravity, a sort of pleasure in self-destruction. There really was a certain stimulant in self-destruction, for him—especially when it was translated spiritually. But then he knew it—he knew it, and had done. And was not Ursula’s way of emotional intimacy, emotional and physical, was it not just as dangerous as Hermione’s abstract spiritual intimacy? Fusion, fusion, this horrible fusion of two beings, which every woman and most men insisted on, was it not nauseous and horrible anyhow, whether it was a fusion of the spirit or of the emotional body? Hermione saw herself as the perfect Idea, to which all men must come: And Ursula was the perfect Womb, the bath of birth, to which all men must come! And both were horrible. Why could they not remain individuals, limited by their own limits? Why this dreadful all-comprehensiveness, this hateful tyranny? Why not leave the other being, free, why try to absorb, or melt, or merge? One might abandon oneself utterly to the moments, but not to any other being.

He felt tired and weak. But he was also relieved. He let go of his old position. He went and sat by the riverbank. Ursula was probably right. What she said was true. He realized that his spirituality was part of a process of decay, a kind of pleasure in self-destruction. There really was a certain thrill in self-destruction for him—especially when it was expressed spiritually. But he knew it—he knew it all along. And wasn't Ursula’s way of emotional closeness, both emotional and physical, just as risky as Hermione’s abstract spiritual connection? Fusion, this terrible merging of two beings, which every woman and most men insisted on, was it not repulsive and awful regardless of whether it was a fusion of spirit or of the emotional body? Hermione saw herself as the perfect Idea, the one all men should aspire to: And Ursula was the perfect Womb, the place of birth, to which all men must come! And both were horrifying. Why couldn’t they just remain individuals, limited by their own boundaries? Why this terrible all-encompassing need, this oppressive tyranny? Why not leave the other person free, why try to absorb, melt, or merge? One could abandon oneself completely to the moments, but not to another person.

He could not bear to see the rings lying in the pale mud of the road. He picked them up, and wiped them unconsciously on his hands. They were the little tokens of the reality of beauty, the reality of happiness in warm creation. But he had made his hands all dirty and gritty.

He couldn't stand seeing the rings lying in the pale mud of the road. He picked them up and unconsciously wiped them on his hands. They were small symbols of the reality of beauty, the reality of happiness in a warm, vibrant world. But he had gotten his hands all dirty and gritty.

There was a darkness over his mind. The terrible knot of consciousness that had persisted there like an obsession was broken, gone, his life was dissolved in darkness over his limbs and his body. But there was a point of anxiety in his heart now. He wanted her to come back. He breathed lightly and regularly like an infant, that breathes innocently, beyond the touch of responsibility.

There was a darkness in his mind. The heavy knot of thoughts that had lingered there like an obsession had snapped, gone, and his life felt like it was melting away in darkness over his limbs and body. But now, there was a sense of anxiety in his heart. He wanted her to return. He breathed softly and steadily like a baby, breathing innocently, untouched by the weight of responsibility.

She was coming back. He saw her drifting desultorily under the high hedge, advancing towards him slowly. He did not move, he did not look again. He was as if asleep, at peace, slumbering and utterly relaxed.

She was coming back. He saw her wandering aimlessly under the tall hedge, moving towards him slowly. He didn't move, he didn't look again. He was like he was asleep, at peace, dozing and completely relaxed.

She came up and stood before him, hanging her head.

She walked up and stood in front of him, looking down.

“See what a flower I found you,” she said, wistfully holding a piece of purple-red bell-heather under his face. He saw the clump of coloured bells, and the tree-like, tiny branch: also her hands, with their over-fine, over-sensitive skin.

“Look at this flower I found for you,” she said, dreamily holding a piece of purple-red bell-heather in front of him. He noticed the cluster of colored bells and the tiny, tree-like branch, as well as her hands, with their delicate, sensitive skin.

“Pretty!” he said, looking up at her with a smile, taking the flower. Everything had become simple again, quite simple, the complexity gone into nowhere. But he badly wanted to cry: except that he was weary and bored by emotion.

“Pretty!” he said, looking up at her with a smile as he took the flower. Everything felt simple again, really simple, the complexity vanished. But he really wanted to cry; it’s just that he was too tired and bored by emotions.

Then a hot passion of tenderness for her filled his heart. He stood up and looked into her face. It was new and oh, so delicate in its luminous wonder and fear. He put his arms round her, and she hid her face on his shoulder.

Then a warm wave of tenderness for her filled his heart. He stood up and looked into her face. It was new and so delicate in its glowing wonder and fear. He wrapped his arms around her, and she buried her face in his shoulder.

It was peace, just simple peace, as he stood folding her quietly there on the open lane. It was peace at last. The old, detestable world of tension had passed away at last, his soul was strong and at ease.

It was just pure peace as he stood quietly folding her there on the open path. It was peace at last. The old, annoying world of tension was finally gone, and his soul felt strong and relaxed.

She looked up at him. The wonderful yellow light in her eyes now was soft and yielded, they were at peace with each other. He kissed her, softly, many, many times. A laugh came into her eyes.

She looked up at him. The beautiful yellow light in her eyes was now soft and gentle; they were at peace with each other. He kissed her softly, over and over again. A smile sparkled in her eyes.

“Did I abuse you?” she asked.

“Did I hurt you?” she asked.

He smiled too, and took her hand, that was so soft and given.

He smiled too and took her hand, which was so soft and welcoming.

“Never mind,” she said, “it is all for the good.” He kissed her again, softly, many times.

“It's okay,” she said, “it's all for the best.” He kissed her again, gently, over and over.

“Isn’t it?” she said.

“Right?” she said.

“Certainly,” he replied. “Wait! I shall have my own back.”

“Of course,” he replied. “Hold on! I’ll get my own back.”

She laughed suddenly, with a wild catch in her voice, and flung her arms around him.

She suddenly laughed, with a wild tremor in her voice, and wrapped her arms around him.

“You are mine, my love, aren’t you?” she cried straining him close.

“You're mine, my love, right?” she exclaimed, pulling him close.

“Yes,” he said, softly.

“Yes,” he said gently.

His voice was so soft and final, she went very still, as if under a fate which had taken her. Yes, she acquiesced—but it was accomplished without her acquiescence. He was kissing her quietly, repeatedly, with a soft, still happiness that almost made her heart stop beating.

His voice was so gentle and definitive that she froze, as if caught in a destiny that had captured her. Yes, she agreed—but it happened without her agreement. He was kissing her softly, over and over, with a quiet, lingering happiness that nearly made her heart stop.

“My love!” she cried, lifting her face and looking with frightened, gentle wonder of bliss. Was it all real? But his eyes were beautiful and soft and immune from stress or excitement, beautiful and smiling lightly to her, smiling with her. She hid her face on his shoulder, hiding before him, because he could see her so completely. She knew he loved her, and she was afraid, she was in a strange element, a new heaven round about her. She wished he were passionate, because in passion she was at home. But this was so still and frail, as space is more frightening than force.

“Sweetheart!” she exclaimed, lifting her face and looking at him with a mix of fear and gentle wonder. Was this all real? But his eyes were beautiful and calm, free from stress or excitement, beautifully smiling at her, sharing in her joy. She buried her face in his shoulder, hiding from him, because he could see her so completely. She knew he loved her, and she felt afraid; she was in a strange place, a new paradise surrounding her. She wished he were more passionate, as passion was where she felt at home. But this was so quiet and delicate, as if emptiness was more daunting than strength.

Again, quickly, she lifted her head.

Again, she quickly lifted her head.

“Do you love me?” she said, quickly, impulsively.

"Do you love me?" she asked, quickly, on impulse.

“Yes,” he replied, not heeding her motion, only her stillness.

“Yes,” he replied, not paying attention to her gesture, only her calmness.

She knew it was true. She broke away.

She knew it was true. She pulled away.

“So you ought,” she said, turning round to look at the road. “Did you find the rings?”

“So you should,” she said, turning around to look at the road. “Did you find the rings?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Where are they?”

"Where are they at?"

“In my pocket.”

“In my pocket.”

She put her hand into his pocket and took them out.

She reached into his pocket and pulled them out.

She was restless.

She felt restless.

“Shall we go?” she said.

"Should we go?" she said.

“Yes,” he answered. And they mounted to the car once more, and left behind them this memorable battle-field.

“Yes,” he replied. Then they got back in the car and drove away from this unforgettable battlefield.

They drifted through the wild, late afternoon, in a beautiful motion that was smiling and transcendent. His mind was sweetly at ease, the life flowed through him as from some new fountain, he was as if born out of the cramp of a womb.

They floated through the wild, late afternoon, in a beautiful movement that was joyful and uplifting. His mind was blissfully relaxed, life flowed through him like a fresh spring, and he felt as if he had just emerged from the confines of a womb.

“Are you happy?” she asked him, in her strange, delighted way.

“Are you happy?” she asked him, in her quirky, cheerful way.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“So am I,” she cried in sudden ecstacy, putting her arm round him and clutching him violently against her, as he steered the motor-car.

“So am I,” she exclaimed in sudden ecstasy, wrapping her arm around him and pulling him tightly against her as he drove the car.

“Don’t drive much more,” she said. “I don’t want you to be always doing something.”

“Don’t drive much longer,” she said. “I don’t want you to always be busy.”

“No,” he said. “We’ll finish this little trip, and then we’ll be free.”

“No,” he said. “We’ll wrap up this little journey, and then we’ll be free.”

“We will, my love, we will,” she cried in delight, kissing him as he turned to her.

“We will, my love, we will,” she exclaimed joyfully, kissing him as he faced her.

He drove on in a strange new wakefulness, the tension of his consciousness broken. He seemed to be conscious all over, all his body awake with a simple, glimmering awareness, as if he had just come awake, like a thing that is born, like a bird when it comes out of an egg, into a new universe.

He drove on in a strange new awareness, the tension in his mind dissolved. He felt completely awake, every part of his body alive with a simple, shining awareness, as if he had just come to life, like something newly born, like a bird hatching from an egg, entering a new world.

They dropped down a long hill in the dusk, and suddenly Ursula recognised on her right hand, below in the hollow, the form of Southwell Minster.

They went down a long hill at dusk, and suddenly Ursula spotted Southwell Minster to her right, down in the hollow.

“Are we here!” she cried with pleasure.

“Are we here!” she exclaimed joyfully.

The rigid, sombre, ugly cathedral was settling under the gloom of the coming night, as they entered the narrow town, the golden lights showed like slabs of revelation, in the shop-windows.

The stiff, dark, unattractive cathedral was sinking into the shadow of the approaching night as they walked into the narrow town, where the golden lights shone like slabs of enlightenment in the shop windows.

“Father came here with mother,” she said, “when they first knew each other. He loves it—he loves the Minster. Do you?”

“Dad came here with Mom,” she said, “when they first met. He loves it—he loves the Minster. Do you?”

“Yes. It looks like quartz crystals sticking up out of the dark hollow. We’ll have our high tea at the Saracen’s Head.”

“Yeah. It looks like quartz crystals sticking up from the dark hollow. We’ll have our high tea at the Saracen’s Head.”

As they descended, they heard the Minster bells playing a hymn, when the hour had struck six.

As they went down, they heard the Minster bells ringing a hymn when the clock struck six.

Glory to thee my God this night
For all the blessings of the light—

Glory to You, my God, tonight
For all the blessings of the light—

So, to Ursula’s ear, the tune fell out, drop by drop, from the unseen sky on to the dusky town. It was like dim, bygone centuries sounding. It was all so far off. She stood in the old yard of the inn, smelling of straw and stables and petrol. Above, she could see the first stars. What was it all? This was no actual world, it was the dream-world of one’s childhood—a great circumscribed reminiscence. The world had become unreal. She herself was a strange, transcendent reality.

So, to Ursula’s ear, the melody dripped down, drop by drop, from the unseen sky onto the shadowy town. It felt like the echoes of long-gone centuries. It was all so distant. She stood in the old yard of the inn, smelling of straw and stables and gasoline. Above, she could see the first stars. What was it all? This wasn’t the real world; it was the dream-world of childhood—a vast, closed-off memory. The world had turned unreal. She felt like a strange, otherworldly reality.

They sat together in a little parlour by the fire.

They sat together in a small living room by the fire.

“Is it true?” she said, wondering.

“Is it true?” she asked, intrigued.

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Everything—is everything true?”

"Is everything really true?"

“The best is true,” he said, grimacing at her.

“The best is true,” he said, making a face at her.

“Is it?” she replied, laughing, but unassured.

“Is it?” she replied, laughing, but uncertain.

She looked at him. He seemed still so separate. New eyes were opened in her soul. She saw a strange creature from another world, in him. It was as if she were enchanted, and everything were metamorphosed. She recalled again the old magic of the Book of Genesis, where the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that they were fair. And he was one of these, one of these strange creatures from the beyond, looking down at her, and seeing she was fair.

She looked at him. He still seemed so distant. New insights awakened in her soul. She saw an unusual being from another world in him. It felt like she was under a spell, and everything had transformed. She thought again about the ancient magic of the Book of Genesis, where the sons of God noticed how beautiful the daughters of men were. And he was one of those, one of those unusual beings from another realm, gazing down at her, recognizing that she was beautiful.

He stood on the hearth-rug looking at her, at her face that was upturned exactly like a flower, a fresh, luminous flower, glinting faintly golden with the dew of the first light. And he was smiling faintly as if there were no speech in the world, save the silent delight of flowers in each other. Smilingly they delighted in each other’s presence, pure presence, not to be thought of, even known. But his eyes had a faintly ironical contraction.

He stood on the rug by the fireplace, looking at her, at her face turned up like a flower, a fresh, glowing flower, shimmering slightly golden with the morning dew. He smiled softly as if there were no words in the world, except for the silent joy that flowers find in one another. They smiled and enjoyed each other’s presence, a pure presence that didn’t need to be analyzed or even understood. But there was a slight ironic twist in his eyes.

And she was drawn to him strangely, as in a spell. Kneeling on the hearth-rug before him, she put her arms round his loins, and put her face against his thigh. Riches! Riches! She was overwhelmed with a sense of a heavenful of riches.

And she felt a strange attraction to him, almost like magic. Kneeling on the rug in front of him, she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his thigh. Wealth! Wealth! She was flooded with a feeling of an abundance of riches.

“We love each other,” she said in delight.

“We love each other,” she said happily.

“More than that,” he answered, looking down at her with his glimmering, easy face.

“More than that,” he replied, looking down at her with his shining, relaxed expression.

Unconsciously, with her sensitive fingertips, she was tracing the back of his thighs, following some mysterious life-flow there. She had discovered something, something more than wonderful, more wonderful than life itself. It was the strange mystery of his life-motion, there, at the back of the thighs, down the flanks. It was a strange reality of his being, the very stuff of being, there in the straight downflow of the thighs. It was here she discovered him one of the sons of God such as were in the beginning of the world, not a man, something other, something more.

Unknowingly, with her sensitive fingertips, she was tracing the back of his thighs, following some mysterious flow of life there. She had found something, something beyond amazing, more amazing than life itself. It was the strange mystery of his life force, right there at the back of the thighs, down the sides. It was a peculiar reality of his existence, the essence of being, found in the direct downflow of the thighs. It was here she recognized him as one of the sons of God, like those from the beginning of the world, not just a man, but something else, something greater.

This was release at last. She had had lovers, she had known passion. But this was neither love nor passion. It was the daughters of men coming back to the sons of God, the strange inhuman sons of God who are in the beginning.

This was finally the release. She had had lovers, she had felt passion. But this was neither love nor passion. It was the daughters of men returning to the sons of God, the strange inhuman sons of God who were there at the beginning.

Her face was now one dazzle of released, golden light, as she looked up at him, and laid her hands full on his thighs, behind, as he stood before her. He looked down at her with a rich bright brow like a diadem above his eyes. She was beautiful as a new marvellous flower opened at his knees, a paradisal flower she was, beyond womanhood, such a flower of luminousness. Yet something was tight and unfree in him. He did not like this crouching, this radiance—not altogether.

Her face was now a dazzling glow of released, golden light as she looked up at him and rested her hands fully on his thighs from behind while he stood before her. He looked down at her with a bright brow like a crown above his eyes. She was beautiful like a marvelous new flower blooming at his knees, a heavenly flower, beyond mere womanhood, a flower of pure light. Yet something felt tight and constrained within him. He didn't like this closeness, this radiance—not entirely.

It was all achieved, for her. She had found one of the sons of God from the Beginning, and he had found one of the first most luminous daughters of men.

It was all accomplished for her. She had discovered one of the sons of God from the Beginning, and he had found one of the first most radiant daughters of humanity.

She traced with her hands the line of his loins and thighs, at the back, and a living fire ran through her, from him, darkly. It was a dark flood of electric passion she released from him, drew into herself. She had established a rich new circuit, a new current of passional electric energy, between the two of them, released from the darkest poles of the body and established in perfect circuit. It was a dark fire of electricity that rushed from him to her, and flooded them both with rich peace, satisfaction.

She ran her hands along the curves of his lower back and thighs, and a warm energy flowed through her from him, intensely. It was a powerful wave of electric desire she took from him and pulled into herself. She had created a deep new connection, a new flow of passionate energy between them, released from the most primal parts of the body and formed into a perfect loop. It was a dark fire of electricity that surged from him to her, filling them both with a deep sense of peace and satisfaction.

“My love,” she cried, lifting her face to him, her eyes, her mouth open in transport.

“My love,” she cried, lifting her face to him, her eyes and mouth open in excitement.

“My love,” he answered, bending and kissing her, always kissing her.

“My love,” he replied, leaning in and kissing her, always kissing her.

She closed her hands over the full, rounded body of his loins, as he stooped over her, she seemed to touch the quick of the mystery of darkness that was bodily him. She seemed to faint beneath, and he seemed to faint, stooping over her. It was a perfect passing away for both of them, and at the same time the most intolerable accession into being, the marvellous fullness of immediate gratification, overwhelming, out-flooding from the source of the deepest life-force, the darkest, deepest, strangest life-source of the human body, at the back and base of the loins.

She closed her hands around the full, rounded shape of his hips as he leaned over her. It felt like she touched the essence of the mystery that was his body. She seemed to faint under the intensity, and he appeared to faint as well, leaning over her. It was a perfect moment of surrender for both of them, yet at the same time, it brought the most unbearable surge of existence—a marvelous wave of immediate satisfaction, overwhelming and flooding from the deepest source of life, the darkest, most profound, and strangest life-source within the human body, at the back and base of the hips.

After a lapse of stillness, after the rivers of strange dark fluid richness had passed over her, flooding, carrying away her mind and flooding down her spine and down her knees, past her feet, a strange flood, sweeping away everything and leaving her an essential new being, she was left quite free, she was free in complete ease, her complete self. So she rose, stilly and blithe, smiling at him. He stood before her, glimmering, so awfully real, that her heart almost stopped beating. He stood there in his strange, whole body, that had its marvellous fountains, like the bodies of the sons of God who were in the beginning. There were strange fountains of his body, more mysterious and potent than any she had imagined or known, more satisfying, ah, finally, mystically-physically satisfying. She had thought there was no source deeper than the phallic source. And now, behold, from the smitten rock of the man’s body, from the strange marvellous flanks and thighs, deeper, further in mystery than the phallic source, came the floods of ineffable darkness and ineffable riches.

After a moment of stillness, after the waves of strange dark fluid richness had washed over her, overwhelming her mind and flowing down her spine and knees, past her feet, a bizarre flood that swept away everything, leaving her a completely new person, she felt truly free, completely at ease, her entire self. So she rose, quietly and happily, smiling at him. He stood before her, shimmering, so incredibly real that her heart almost stopped. He stood there in his strange, whole body, which had marvelous fountains, like the bodies of the sons of God in the beginning. There were mysterious fountains in his body, more enigmatic and powerful than anything she had imagined or experienced, more satisfying, finally, mystically and physically satisfying. She had believed there was no source deeper than the phallic source. And now, look, from the struck rock of the man's body, from his strange and wonderful flanks and thighs, deeper and more mysterious than the phallic source, came the floods of indescribable darkness and riches.

They were glad, and they could forget perfectly. They laughed, and went to the meal provided. There was a venison pasty, of all things, a large broad-faced cut ham, eggs and cresses and red beet-root, and medlars and apple-tart, and tea.

They were happy, and they could completely forget. They laughed and went to the meal that was provided. There was a venison pie, a large ham, eggs with cress and red beetroot, medlar fruit, apple tart, and tea.

“What good things!” she cried with pleasure. “How noble it looks!—shall I pour out the tea?—”

“What great things!” she exclaimed with delight. “How elegant it looks!—should I serve the tea?—”

She was usually nervous and uncertain at performing these public duties, such as giving tea. But today she forgot, she was at her ease, entirely forgetting to have misgivings. The tea-pot poured beautifully from a proud slender spout. Her eyes were warm with smiles as she gave him his tea. She had learned at last to be still and perfect.

She often felt anxious and unsure when doing public tasks like serving tea. But today, she felt relaxed, completely putting aside her worries. The teapot poured gracefully from its elegant spout. She smiled warmly as she handed him his tea. She had finally learned to be calm and flawless.

“Everything is ours,” she said to him.

“Everything is ours,” she told him.

“Everything,” he answered.

"Everything," he replied.

She gave a queer little crowing sound of triumph.

She made a strange little sound of triumph.

“I’m so glad!” she cried, with unspeakable relief.

“I’m so glad!” she exclaimed, feeling an immense sense of relief.

“So am I,” he said. “But I’m thinking we’d better get out of our responsibilities as quick as we can.”

“So am I,” he said. “But I think we should get out of our responsibilities as quickly as possible.”

“What responsibilities?” she asked, wondering.

“What responsibilities?” she asked curiously.

“We must drop our jobs, like a shot.”

“We need to quit our jobs, just like that.”

A new understanding dawned into her face.

A new realization appeared on her face.

“Of course,” she said, “there’s that.”

“Of course,” she said, “there’s that.”

“We must get out,” he said. “There’s nothing for it but to get out, quick.”

“We need to get out,” he said. “We have no choice but to leave, fast.”

She looked at him doubtfully across the table.

She looked at him with uncertainty across the table.

“But where?” she said.

“But where?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” he said. “We’ll just wander about for a bit.”

“I don’t know,” he said. “We’ll just walk around for a while.”

Again she looked at him quizzically.

Again, she looked at him with a puzzled expression.

“I should be perfectly happy at the Mill,” she said.

“I should be perfectly happy at the Mill,” she said.

“It’s very near the old thing,” he said. “Let us wander a bit.”

“It’s really close to the old stuff,” he said. “Let’s explore a little.”

His voice could be so soft and happy-go-lucky, it went through her veins like an exhilaration. Nevertheless she dreamed of a valley, and wild gardens, and peace. She had a desire too for splendour—an aristocratic extravagant splendour. Wandering seemed to her like restlessness, dissatisfaction.

His voice could be so soft and carefree, it flowed through her veins like a rush of excitement. Still, she dreamed of a valley, wild gardens, and tranquility. She also longed for luxury—an extravagant, aristocratic luxury. To her, wandering felt like restlessness and dissatisfaction.

“Where will you wander to?” she asked.

“Where are you going to wander?” she asked.

“I don’t know. I feel as if I would just meet you and we’d set off—just towards the distance.”

“I don’t know. I feel like if I met you, we’d just take off—headed towards the horizon.”

“But where can one go?” she asked anxiously. “After all, there is only the world, and none of it is very distant.”

“But where can you go?” she asked anxiously. “After all, there is only the world, and none of it is very far away.”

“Still,” he said, “I should like to go with you—nowhere. It would be rather wandering just to nowhere. That’s the place to get to—nowhere. One wants to wander away from the world’s somewheres, into our own nowhere.”

“Still,” he said, “I’d like to go with you—nowhere. It would be kind of like wandering to nowhere. That’s the destination—nowhere. You want to drift away from the world’s somewheres, into our own nowhere.”

Still she meditated.

She kept meditating.

“You see, my love,” she said, “I’m so afraid that while we are only people, we’ve got to take the world that’s given—because there isn’t any other.”

“You see, my love,” she said, “I’m really scared that as long as we’re just people, we have to accept the world we’ve been given—because there’s no other option.”

“Yes there is,” he said. “There’s somewhere where we can be free—somewhere where one needn’t wear much clothes—none even—where one meets a few people who have gone through enough, and can take things for granted—where you be yourself, without bothering. There is somewhere—there are one or two people—”

“Yes, there is,” he said. “There’s a place where we can be free—somewhere you don’t have to wear much clothing—not even any—where you meet a few people who've been through a lot and can take things for granted—where you can be yourself without worrying. There’s a place—there are one or two people—”

“But where—?” she sighed.

“But where—?” she sighed.

“Somewhere—anywhere. Let’s wander off. That’s the thing to do—let’s wander off.”

“Somewhere—anywhere. Let’s just go. That’s what we should do—let’s just go.”

“Yes—” she said, thrilled at the thought of travel. But to her it was only travel.

“Yes—” she said, excited by the idea of traveling. But for her, it was just travel.

“To be free,” he said. “To be free, in a free place, with a few other people!”

“To be free,” he said. “To be free, in a free place, with a few other people!”

“Yes,” she said wistfully. Those “few other people” depressed her.

“Yes,” she said with a hint of sadness. Those “few other people” brought her down.

“It isn’t really a locality, though,” he said. “It’s a perfected relation between you and me, and others—the perfect relation—so that we are free together.”

“It isn’t really a place, though,” he said. “It’s a perfect connection between you and me, and others—the perfect connection—so that we’re free together.”

“It is, my love, isn’t it,” she said. “It’s you and me. It’s you and me, isn’t it?” She stretched out her arms to him. He went across and stooped to kiss her face. Her arms closed round him again, her hands spread upon his shoulders, moving slowly there, moving slowly on his back, down his back slowly, with a strange recurrent, rhythmic motion, yet moving slowly down, pressing mysteriously over his loins, over his flanks. The sense of the awfulness of riches that could never be impaired flooded her mind like a swoon, a death in most marvellous possession, mystic-sure. She possessed him so utterly and intolerably, that she herself lapsed out. And yet she was only sitting still in the chair, with her hands pressed upon him, and lost.

“It is, my love, isn’t it?” she said. “It’s you and me. It’s you and me, right?” She stretched out her arms to him. He walked over and leaned down to kiss her face. Her arms wrapped around him again, her hands resting on his shoulders, moving slowly there, gliding gently down his back, with a strange, rhythmic motion, yet moving slowly down, pressing mysteriously over his hips, over his sides. The feeling of the overwhelming power of riches that could never fade flooded her mind like a swoon, like a death in the most marvelous possession, mystically certain. She possessed him so completely and intensely that she herself faded away. And yet she was just sitting still in the chair, her hands pressed against him, and lost.

Again he softly kissed her.

Once more, he softly kissed her.

“We shall never go apart again,” he murmured quietly. And she did not speak, but only pressed her hands firmer down upon the source of darkness in him.

“We're never going to be apart again,” he whispered softly. And she didn’t respond, just held her hands tighter against the darkness within him.

They decided, when they woke again from the pure swoon, to write their resignations from the world of work there and then. She wanted this.

They decided, when they woke up from the deep sleep, to write their resignations from the working world right then and there. She wanted this.

He rang the bell, and ordered note-paper without a printed address. The waiter cleared the table.

He rang the bell and requested some plain note paper. The waiter cleared the table.

“Now then,” he said, “yours first. Put your home address, and the date—then ‘Director of Education, Town Hall—Sir—’ Now then!—I don’t know how one really stands—I suppose one could get out of it in less than month—Anyhow ‘Sir—I beg to resign my post as classmistress in the Willey Green Grammar School. I should be very grateful if you would liberate me as soon as possible, without waiting for the expiration of the month’s notice.’ That’ll do. Have you got it? Let me look. ‘Ursula Brangwen.’ Good! Now I’ll write mine. I ought to give them three months, but I can plead health. I can arrange it all right.”

“Alright,” he said, “you go first. Write down your home address and the date—then ‘Director of Education, Town Hall—Sir—’ Now! I’m not sure how it’s usually done—I guess you could probably get out of it in less than a month—Anyway, ‘Sir—I would like to resign from my position as classmistress at Willey Green Grammar School. I would appreciate it if you could release me as soon as possible, without waiting for the full month’s notice.’ That should work. Do you have it? Let me see. ‘Ursula Brangwen.’ Great! Now I’ll write mine. I should give them three months, but I can use health issues as an excuse. I can sort it out.”

He sat and wrote out his formal resignation.

He sat down and wrote his formal resignation.

“Now,” he said, when the envelopes were sealed and addressed, “shall we post them here, both together? I know Jackie will say, ‘Here’s a coincidence!’ when he receives them in all their identity. Shall we let him say it, or not?”

“Now,” he said, when the envelopes were sealed and addressed, “should we mail them both together from here? I know Jackie will say, ‘What a coincidence!’ when he gets them in all their identity. Should we let him say it, or not?”

“I don’t care,” she said.

"I don't care," she said.

“No—?” he said, pondering.

“No—?” he said, thinking.

“It doesn’t matter, does it?” she said.

“It doesn’t matter, right?” she said.

“Yes,” he replied. “Their imaginations shall not work on us. I’ll post yours here, mine after. I cannot be implicated in their imaginings.”

“Yes,” he replied. “Their imaginations won’t affect us. I’ll put yours up here, and mine after. I can’t get caught up in their fantasies.”

He looked at her with his strange, non-human singleness.

He stared at her with his unusual, almost alien intensity.

“Yes, you are right,” she said.

“Yes, you’re right,” she replied.

She lifted her face to him, all shining and open. It was as if he might enter straight into the source of her radiance. His face became a little distracted.

She raised her face to him, all bright and welcoming. It was as if he could step right into the source of her glow. His face grew a bit unfocused.

“Shall we go?” he said.

"Should we go?" he said.

“As you like,” she replied.

"Whatever you want," she replied.

They were soon out of the little town, and running through the uneven lanes of the country. Ursula nestled near him, into his constant warmth, and watched the pale-lit revelation racing ahead, the visible night. Sometimes it was a wide old road, with grass-spaces on either side, flying magic and elfin in the greenish illumination, sometimes it was trees looming overhead, sometimes it was bramble bushes, sometimes the walls of a crew-yard and the butt of a barn.

They quickly left the small town and zipped through the bumpy country lanes. Ursula cuddled up next to him, enjoying his constant warmth, and watched the dim light revealing the visible night ahead. Sometimes, it was a wide old road with patches of grass on either side, looking magical and fairy-like in the greenish glow; other times, it was trees towering above, bramble bushes, or the walls of a yard and the end of a barn.

“Are you going to Shortlands to dinner?” Ursula asked him suddenly. He started.

“Are you going to Shortlands for dinner?” Ursula asked him suddenly. He jumped.

“Good God!” he said. “Shortlands! Never again. Not that. Besides we should be too late.”

“Good God!” he exclaimed. “Shortlands! Not a chance. Not doing that again. Plus, we’d probably be too late.”

“Where are we going then—to the Mill?”

“Where are we going then—to the mill?”

“If you like. Pity to go anywhere on this good dark night. Pity to come out of it, really. Pity we can’t stop in the good darkness. It is better than anything ever would be—this good immediate darkness.”

“If you want. It’s a shame to go anywhere on this nice dark night. It’s really a shame to leave it. It’s a shame we can’t stay in this lovely darkness. It’s better than anything ever could be—this wonderful immediate darkness.”

She sat wondering. The car lurched and swayed. She knew there was no leaving him, the darkness held them both and contained them, it was not to be surpassed. Besides she had a full mystic knowledge of his suave loins of darkness, dark-clad and suave, and in this knowledge there was some of the inevitability and the beauty of fate, fate which one asks for, which one accepts in full.

She sat lost in thought. The car jolted and swayed. She realized there was no escaping him; the darkness enveloped them both, and it was something they couldn't get away from. Plus, she had an intimate understanding of his smooth, dark charisma—stylish and alluring—and in that understanding lay a blend of inevitability and the beauty of destiny, a destiny that one seeks and fully embraces.

He sat still like an Egyptian Pharoah, driving the car. He felt as if he were seated in immemorial potency, like the great carven statues of real Egypt, as real and as fulfilled with subtle strength, as these are, with a vague inscrutable smile on the lips. He knew what it was to have the strange and magical current of force in his back and loins, and down his legs, force so perfect that it stayed him immobile, and left his face subtly, mindlessly smiling. He knew what it was to be awake and potent in that other basic mind, the deepest physical mind. And from this source he had a pure and magic control, magical, mystical, a force in darkness, like electricity.

He sat still like an Egyptian Pharaoh, driving the car. He felt as if he were sitting in ancient power, like the grand carved statues of real Egypt, just as real and filled with subtle strength, wearing a vague, inscrutable smile. He knew what it was to feel the strange and magical current of energy in his back and hips, flowing down his legs, a force so perfect that it kept him still, leaving his face subtly, mindlessly smiling. He understood what it meant to be awake and powerful in that deeper, primal mind, the most fundamental physical mind. And from this source, he had pure and magical control, mystical and electric, a force in the darkness.

It was very difficult to speak, it was so perfect to sit in this pure living silence, subtle, full of unthinkable knowledge and unthinkable force, upheld immemorially in timeless force, like the immobile, supremely potent Egyptians, seated forever in their living, subtle silence.

It was really hard to talk; it felt so right to just sit in this pure living silence, subtle and filled with unimaginable knowledge and power, upheld for ages in timeless strength, like the still, immensely powerful Egyptians, seated forever in their vibrant, subtle silence.

“We need not go home,” he said. “This car has seats that let down and make a bed, and we can lift the hood.”

“We don’t have to go home,” he said. “This car has seats that fold down to make a bed, and we can pop the hood.”

She was glad and frightened. She cowered near to him.

She felt both happy and scared. She huddled close to him.

“But what about them at home?” she said.

"But what about the people at home?" she said.

“Send a telegram.”

"Send a text."

Nothing more was said. They ran on in silence. But with a sort of second consciousness he steered the car towards a destination. For he had the free intelligence to direct his own ends. His arms and his breast and his head were rounded and living like those of the Greek, he had not the unawakened straight arms of the Egyptian, nor the sealed, slumbering head. A lambent intelligence played secondarily above his pure Egyptian concentration in darkness.

Nothing more was said. They continued on in silence. But with a sort of heightened awareness, he steered the car towards a destination. He had the freedom to decide his own path. His arms, chest, and head were rounded and full of life like those of a Greek; he didn’t have the rigid, unresponsive arms of the Egyptian, nor the dormant, sealed head. A flickering intelligence danced above his clear Egyptian focus in the dark.

They came to a village that lined along the road. The car crept slowly along, until he saw the post-office. Then he pulled up.

They arrived at a village that stretched along the road. The car moved cautiously, until he spotted the post office. Then he stopped.

“I will send a telegram to your father,” he said. “I will merely say ‘spending the night in town,’ shall I?”

“I'll send a telegram to your dad,” he said. “I'll just say 'staying in town for the night,' okay?”

“Yes,” she answered. She did not want to be disturbed into taking thought.

“Yes,” she replied. She didn’t want to be interrupted while she was thinking.

She watched him move into the post-office. It was also a shop, she saw. Strange, he was. Even as he went into the lighted, public place he remained dark and magic, the living silence seemed the body of reality in him, subtle, potent, indiscoverable. There he was! In a strange uplift of elation she saw him, the being never to be revealed, awful in its potency, mystic and real. This dark, subtle reality of him, never to be translated, liberated her into perfection, her own perfected being. She too was dark and fulfilled in silence.

She watched him walk into the post office, which was also a shop, she noticed. He was strange. Even as he stepped into the bright, public space, he still held an air of darkness and magic. The silence around him felt like the true essence of reality—subtle, powerful, and impossible to grasp. There he was! In a strange surge of joy, she saw him, this being that could never be fully revealed, terrifying in its power, both mystical and real. This dark, subtle reality of him, which could never be translated, freed her into a state of perfection—her own perfected self. She too was dark and complete in her silence.

He came out, throwing some packages into the car.

He stepped outside, tossing a few packages into the car.

“There is some bread, and cheese, and raisins, and apples, and hard chocolate,” he said, in his voice that was as if laughing, because of the unblemished stillness and force which was the reality in him. She would have to touch him. To speak, to see, was nothing. It was a travesty to look and to comprehend the man there. Darkness and silence must fall perfectly on her, then she could know mystically, in unrevealed touch. She must lightly, mindlessly connect with him, have the knowledge which is death of knowledge, the reality of surety in not-knowing.

“There’s some bread, cheese, raisins, apples, and dark chocolate,” he said, his voice sounding almost like laughter, because of the pure stillness and strength that was his true self. She needed to touch him. Talking and seeing didn’t mean anything. It felt wrong to look at him and try to understand the man who was there. Only when darkness and silence enveloped her completely could she know him in a deeper, mysterious way, through unspoken touch. She had to connect with him lightly and thoughtlessly, embracing the understanding that comes from the absence of knowledge, the certainty found in not knowing.

Soon they had run on again into the darkness. She did not ask where they were going, she did not care. She sat in a fullness and a pure potency that was like apathy, mindless and immobile. She was next to him, and hung in a pure rest, as a star is hung, balanced unthinkably. Still there remained a dark lambency of anticipation. She would touch him. With perfect fine finger-tips of reality she would touch the reality in him, the suave, pure, untranslatable reality of his loins of darkness. To touch, mindlessly in darkness to come in pure touching upon the living reality of him, his suave perfect loins and thighs of darkness, this was her sustaining anticipation.

Soon they had run off again into the darkness. She didn’t ask where they were going; she didn’t care. She sat in a feeling of fullness and pure energy that felt like apathy, mindless and still. She was next to him, suspended in a pure rest, like a star hanging, balanced in a way that was beyond thought. Yet there remained a subtle glow of anticipation. She would touch him. With her delicate fingertips of reality, she would connect to the reality within him, the smooth, pure, untranslatable essence of his dark loins. To touch, mindlessly in the approaching darkness, to connect purely with the living reality of him, his smooth and perfect loins and thighs of darkness, this was her sustaining anticipation.

And he too waited in the magical steadfastness of suspense, for her to take this knowledge of him as he had taken it of her. He knew her darkly, with the fullness of dark knowledge. Now she would know him, and he too would be liberated. He would be night-free, like an Egyptian, steadfast in perfectly suspended equilibrium, pure mystic nodality of physical being. They would give each other this star-equilibrium which alone is freedom.

And he also waited in the enchanting stillness of suspense, hoping she would understand him as he had understood her. He knew her deeply, with a complete understanding of her darkness. Now she would know him, and he would be free too. He would be free from the night, like an Egyptian, unwavering in perfect balance, embodying a pure mystical state of existence. They would offer each other this cosmic balance, which is true freedom.

She saw that they were running among trees—great old trees with dying bracken undergrowth. The palish, gnarled trunks showed ghostly, and like old priests in the hovering distance, the fern rose magical and mysterious. It was a night all darkness, with low cloud. The motor-car advanced slowly.

She saw that they were running among trees—big old trees with dying ferns underfoot. The pale, knotted trunks looked ghostly, and the ferns rose up, magical and mysterious, like old priests in the hazy distance. It was a night full of darkness, with low clouds. The car moved forward slowly.

“Where are we?” she whispered.

"Where are we?" she asked.

“In Sherwood Forest.”

"In Sherwood Forest."

It was evident he knew the place. He drove softly, watching. Then they came to a green road between the trees. They turned cautiously round, and were advancing between the oaks of the forest, down a green lane. The green lane widened into a little circle of grass, where there was a small trickle of water at the bottom of a sloping bank. The car stopped.

It was clear he was familiar with the area. He drove slowly, keeping an eye out. Then they reached a green road lined with trees. They turned carefully and moved between the oaks in the forest, down a grassy lane. The lane opened up into a small circle of grass, where a little stream of water flowed at the base of a sloping bank. The car came to a stop.

“We will stay here,” he said, “and put out the lights.”

“We'll stay here,” he said, “and turn off the lights.”

He extinguished the lamps at once, and it was pure night, with shadows of trees like realities of other, nightly being. He threw a rug on to the bracken, and they sat in stillness and mindless silence. There were faint sounds from the wood, but no disturbance, no possible disturbance, the world was under a strange ban, a new mystery had supervened. They threw off their clothes, and he gathered her to him, and found her, found the pure lambent reality of her forever invisible flesh. Quenched, inhuman, his fingers upon her unrevealed nudity were the fingers of silence upon silence, the body of mysterious night upon the body of mysterious night, the night masculine and feminine, never to be seen with the eye, or known with the mind, only known as a palpable revelation of living otherness.

He turned off the lamps immediately, plunging everything into complete darkness, with the shapes of trees resembling aspects of another nightly existence. He spread a rug on the underbrush, and they sat in stillness and complete silence. There were faint sounds coming from the woods, but no real disruptions; the world felt strangely hushed, as if a new mystery had suddenly appeared. They took off their clothes, and he pulled her close, discovering the pure, glowing essence of her unseen body. His fingers, cold and otherworldly, brushed against her hidden nudity, a quiet touch in the silence, the body of mysterious night against another body of mysterious night, the night both masculine and feminine, forever beyond the sight of the eye or the understanding of the mind, only felt as a tangible revelation of living otherness.

She had her desire of him, she touched, she received the maximum of unspeakable communication in touch, dark, subtle, positively silent, a magnificent gift and give again, a perfect acceptance and yielding, a mystery, the reality of that which can never be known, vital, sensual reality that can never be transmuted into mind content, but remains outside, living body of darkness and silence and subtlety, the mystic body of reality. She had her desire fulfilled. He had his desire fulfilled. For she was to him what he was to her, the immemorial magnificence of mystic, palpable, real otherness.

She got what she wanted from him; she touched him and experienced the deepest, indescribable connection through touch—dark, subtle, and beautifully silent. It was an amazing gift, one that kept giving, a perfect acceptance and surrender, a mystery, the reality of what can never truly be grasped—a vital, sensual reality that can’t be turned into thoughts but remains outside, a living body of darkness, silence, and subtlety, the mystical body of reality. She had her desire satisfied. He had his desire satisfied. For she was to him what he was to her, the ancient beauty of a tangible, real otherness.

They slept the chilly night through under the hood of the car, a night of unbroken sleep. It was already high day when he awoke. They looked at each other and laughed, then looked away, filled with darkness and secrecy. Then they kissed and remembered the magnificence of the night. It was so magnificent, such an inheritance of a universe of dark reality, that they were afraid to seem to remember. They hid away the remembrance and the knowledge.

They slept through the chilly night under the car hood, enjoying a night of uninterrupted sleep. It was already bright daylight when he woke up. They exchanged glances and laughed, then looked away, filled with a sense of darkness and secrets. Then they kissed and recalled the greatness of the night. It was so incredible, such a gift from a universe of dark reality, that they were scared to seem to remember it. They buried the memory and the knowledge deep inside.

CHAPTER XXIV.
DEATH AND LOVE

Thomas Crich died slowly, terribly slowly. It seemed impossible to everybody that the thread of life could be drawn out so thin, and yet not break. The sick man lay unutterably weak and spent, kept alive by morphia and by drinks, which he sipped slowly. He was only half conscious—a thin strand of consciousness linking the darkness of death with the light of day. Yet his will was unbroken, he was integral, complete. Only he must have perfect stillness about him.

Thomas Crich died slowly, agonizingly slowly. It seemed unbelievable to everyone that the thread of life could be stretched so thin without snapping. The sick man lay utterly weak and exhausted, kept alive by morphine and drinks, which he sipped slowly. He was only half conscious—a faint thread of awareness connecting the darkness of death with the light of day. Yet his will was unbroken; he was whole and complete. All he needed was perfect stillness around him.

Any presence but that of the nurses was a strain and an effort to him now. Every morning Gerald went into the room, hoping to find his father passed away at last. Yet always he saw the same transparent face, the same dread dark hair on the waxen forehead, and the awful, inchoate dark eyes, which seemed to be decomposing into formless darkness, having only a tiny grain of vision within them.

Any presence other than the nurses was a strain and an effort for him now. Every morning, Gerald entered the room, hoping to find that his father had finally passed away. Yet every time, he saw the same transparent face, the same dreadfully dark hair on the waxy forehead, and the terrible, vague dark eyes, which seemed to be dissolving into formless darkness, holding only a tiny bit of vision within them.

And always, as the dark, inchoate eyes turned to him, there passed through Gerald’s bowels a burning stroke of revolt, that seemed to resound through his whole being, threatening to break his mind with its clangour, and making him mad.

And every time those dark, shapeless eyes turned to him, a scorching wave of rebellion surged through Gerald, echoing through his entire being, threatening to shatter his mind with its noise and driving him to madness.

Every morning, the son stood there, erect and taut with life, gleaming in his blondness. The gleaming blondness of his strange, imminent being put the father into a fever of fretful irritation. He could not bear to meet the uncanny, downward look of Gerald’s blue eyes. But it was only for a moment. Each on the brink of departure, the father and son looked at each other, then parted.

Every morning, the son stood there, upright and full of life, shining in his blond hair. The bright blondness of his unusual, impending presence drove the father into a state of anxious irritation. He couldn't stand to meet the unsettling, downward gaze of Gerald’s blue eyes. But it was just for a moment. Each on the verge of leaving, the father and son exchanged glances, then went their separate ways.

For a long time Gerald preserved a perfect sang-froid, he remained quite collected. But at last, fear undermined him. He was afraid of some horrible collapse in himself. He had to stay and see this thing through. Some perverse will made him watch his father drawn over the borders of life. And yet, now, every day, the great red-hot stroke of horrified fear through the bowels of the son struck a further inflammation. Gerald went about all day with a tendency to cringe, as if there were the point of a sword of Damocles pricking the nape of his neck.

For a long time, Gerald kept a perfect calm; he stayed composed. But eventually, fear started to get to him. He was scared of some terrible breakdown within himself. He needed to stick around and see this through. Some twisted impulse forced him to watch his father being pulled across the borders of life. Yet now, every day, the intense wave of horrified fear coursing through him caused even more distress. Gerald walked around all day feeling on edge, as if there were a sword of Damocles hovering over the back of his neck.

There was no escape—he was bound up with his father, he had to see him through. And the father’s will never relaxed or yielded to death. It would have to snap when death at last snapped it,—if it did not persist after a physical death. In the same way, the will of the son never yielded. He stood firm and immune, he was outside this death and this dying.

There was no way out—he was tied to his father, and he had to support him. The father's will never relaxed or gave in to death. It would have to break when death finally broke it—if it didn’t continue after a physical death. Similarly, the son’s will never gave in. He remained strong and unaffected; he was beyond this death and this dying.

It was a trial by ordeal. Could he stand and see his father slowly dissolve and disappear in death, without once yielding his will, without once relenting before the omnipotence of death. Like a Red Indian undergoing torture, Gerald would experience the whole process of slow death without wincing or flinching. He even triumphed in it. He somehow wanted this death, even forced it. It was as if he himself were dealing the death, even when he most recoiled in horror. Still, he would deal it, he would triumph through death.

It was a trial by ordeal. Could he watch his father slowly fade away and die, without ever giving in, without ever backing down in the face of death's all-consuming power? Like a Native American enduring torture, Gerald would go through the entire agonizing process of slow death without flinching. He even found a sense of victory in it. He somehow wanted this death, even pushed for it. It was as if he were the one dealing the death blow, even when he recoiled in horror. Still, he would deliver it; he would find triumph through death.

But in the stress of this ordeal, Gerald too lost his hold on the outer, daily life. That which was much to him, came to mean nothing. Work, pleasure—it was all left behind. He went on more or less mechanically with his business, but this activity was all extraneous. The real activity was this ghastly wrestling for death in his own soul. And his own will should triumph. Come what might, he would not bow down or submit or acknowledge a master. He had no master in death.

But in the stress of this ordeal, Gerald also lost touch with the outside world. What had once meant so much to him now felt meaningless. Work, pleasure—everything was left behind. He went about his business more or less on autopilot, but this activity felt irrelevant. The real struggle was this horrifying battle against death within his own soul. And his will had to win. No matter what happened, he would not bow down, submit, or recognize anyone as a master. He had no master when it came to death.

But as the fight went on, and all that he had been and was continued to be destroyed, so that life was a hollow shell all round him, roaring and clattering like the sound of the sea, a noise in which he participated externally, and inside this hollow shell was all the darkness and fearful space of death, he knew he would have to find reinforcements, otherwise he would collapse inwards upon the great dark void which circled at the centre of his soul. His will held his outer life, his outer mind, his outer being unbroken and unchanged. But the pressure was too great. He would have to find something to make good the equilibrium. Something must come with him into the hollow void of death in his soul, fill it up, and so equalise the pressure within to the pressure without. For day by day he felt more and more like a bubble filled with darkness, round which whirled the iridescence of his consciousness, and upon which the pressure of the outer world, the outer life, roared vastly.

But as the fight went on, and everything he had been and was continued to be destroyed, his life became a hollow shell around him, roaring and clattering like the sound of the sea, a noise he was part of externally. Inside this hollow shell was all the darkness and fearful space of death. He knew he would have to find reinforcements; otherwise, he would collapse inward upon the great dark void at the center of his soul. His will kept his outer life, his outer mind, his outer being unbroken and unchanged. But the pressure was too much. He would have to find something to restore the balance. Something must come with him into the hollow void of death in his soul, fill it up, and equalize the pressure inside with the pressure outside. Day by day, he felt more and more like a bubble filled with darkness, surrounded by the shimmering colors of his consciousness, while the pressure of the outer world, the outer life, roared on.

In this extremity his instinct led him to Gudrun. He threw away everything now—he only wanted the relation established with her. He would follow her to the studio, to be near her, to talk to her. He would stand about the room, aimlessly picking up the implements, the lumps of clay, the little figures she had cast—they were whimsical and grotesque—looking at them without perceiving them. And she felt him following her, dogging her heels like a doom. She held away from him, and yet she knew he drew always a little nearer, a little nearer.

In this moment of desperation, his instinct drove him to Gudrun. He discarded everything else—he just wanted to connect with her. He planned to follow her to the studio, to be close to her, to talk to her. He would linger in the room, aimlessly picking up the tools, the chunks of clay, the little figures she had created—whimsical and strange—looking at them without really seeing them. And she sensed him trailing her, close behind like a shadow. She kept her distance, yet she was aware that he was always inching a little closer, little by little.

“I say,” he said to her one evening, in an odd, unthinking, uncertain way, “won’t you stay to dinner tonight? I wish you would.”

“I say,” he said to her one evening, in a strange, thoughtless, uncertain way, “won’t you stay for dinner tonight? I really wish you would.”

She started slightly. He spoke to her like a man making a request of another man.

She flinched a bit. He talked to her like a guy asking another guy for something.

“They’ll be expecting me at home,” she said.

"They're going to be expecting me at home," she said.

“Oh, they won’t mind, will they?” he said. “I should be awfully glad if you’d stay.”

“Oh, they won’t care, right?” he said. “I’d be really happy if you stayed.”

Her long silence gave consent at last.

Her long silence finally gave her approval.

“I’ll tell Thomas, shall I?” he said.

“I'll tell Thomas, okay?” he said.

“I must go almost immediately after dinner,” she said.

“I have to leave almost right after dinner,” she said.

It was a dark, cold evening. There was no fire in the drawing-room, they sat in the library. He was mostly silent, absent, and Winifred talked little. But when Gerald did rouse himself, he smiled and was pleasant and ordinary with her. Then there came over him again the long blanks, of which he was not aware.

It was a dark, chilly evening. There was no fire in the living room, so they sat in the library. He was mostly quiet, distant, and Winifred spoke very little. But when Gerald did snap out of it, he smiled and was friendly and normal with her. Then the long lapses came over him again, of which he was unaware.

She was very much attracted by him. He looked so preoccupied, and his strange, blank silences, which she could not read, moved her and made her wonder over him, made her feel reverential towards him.

She was really drawn to him. He seemed so lost in thought, and his odd, blank silences, which she couldn't interpret, intrigued her and made her curious about him, filling her with a sense of admiration.

But he was very kind. He gave her the best things at the table, he had a bottle of slightly sweet, delicious golden wine brought out for dinner, knowing she would prefer it to the burgundy. She felt herself esteemed, needed almost.

But he was really kind. He served her the best things on the table, and he had a bottle of slightly sweet, delicious golden wine brought out for dinner, knowing she would like it more than the burgundy. She felt valued, almost needed.

As they took coffee in the library, there was a soft, very soft knocking at the door. He started, and called “Come in.” The timbre of his voice, like something vibrating at high pitch, unnerved Gudrun. A nurse in white entered, half hovering in the doorway like a shadow. She was very good-looking, but strangely enough, shy and self-mistrusting.

As they were having coffee in the library, there was a gentle, barely noticeable knock at the door. He jumped a little and called out, “Come in.” The tone of his voice, almost like something vibrating at a high frequency, made Gudrun feel uneasy. A nurse in white walked in, half-standing in the doorway like a shadow. She was quite attractive, but oddly enough, she seemed shy and insecure.

“The doctor would like to speak to you, Mr Crich,” she said, in her low, discreet voice.

“The doctor wants to talk to you, Mr. Crich,” she said in her soft, discreet voice.

“The doctor!” he said, starting up. “Where is he?”

“The doctor!” he exclaimed, jumping up. “Where is he?”

“He is in the dining-room.”

"He's in the dining room."

“Tell him I’m coming.”

"Tell him I'm on my way."

He drank up his coffee, and followed the nurse, who had dissolved like a shadow.

He finished his coffee and followed the nurse, who had disappeared like a shadow.

“Which nurse was that?” asked Gudrun.

“Which nurse was that?” Gudrun asked.

“Miss Inglis—I like her best,” replied Winifred.

“Miss Inglis—I like her the most,” replied Winifred.

After a while Gerald came back, looking absorbed by his own thoughts, and having some of that tension and abstraction which is seen in a slightly drunken man. He did not say what the doctor had wanted him for, but stood before the fire, with his hands behind his back, and his face open and as if rapt. Not that he was really thinking—he was only arrested in pure suspense inside himself, and thoughts wafted through his mind without order.

After a while, Gerald came back, seeming lost in his own thoughts and showing a bit of that tension and distraction often seen in someone who's slightly drunk. He didn’t mention what the doctor had needed him for; instead, he stood in front of the fire with his hands behind his back, looking open and almost captivated. He wasn’t actually thinking—he was just caught in a state of pure suspense inside himself, with random thoughts drifting through his mind.

“I must go now and see Mama,” said Winifred, “and see Dadda before he goes to sleep.”

“I need to go now and see Mom,” said Winifred, “and check on Dad before he goes to sleep.”

She bade them both good-night.

She said good-night to both.

Gudrun also rose to take her leave.

Gudrun also got up to say goodbye.

“You needn’t go yet, need you?” said Gerald, glancing quickly at the clock. “It is early yet. I’ll walk down with you when you go. Sit down, don’t hurry away.”

“You don’t have to leave yet, do you?” Gerald said, quickly looking at the clock. “It’s still early. I’ll walk with you when you go. Sit down, don’t rush off.”

Gudrun sat down, as if, absent as he was, his will had power over her. She felt almost mesmerised. He was strange to her, something unknown. What was he thinking, what was he feeling, as he stood there so rapt, saying nothing? He kept her—she could feel that. He would not let her go. She watched him in humble submissiveness.

Gudrun sat down, as if his absent presence still held power over her. She felt almost entranced. He was unfamiliar to her, something mysterious. What was he thinking, what was he feeling, as he stood there so captivated, saying nothing? He held her—she could sense that. He wouldn’t let her go. She watched him with a humble submissiveness.

“Had the doctor anything new to tell you?” she asked, softly, at length, with that gentle, timid sympathy which touched a keen fibre in his heart. He lifted his eyebrows with a negligent, indifferent expression.

“Did the doctor have anything new to tell you?” she asked softly after a while, with that gentle, timid sympathy that resonated deeply in his heart. He raised his eyebrows with a casual, indifferent expression.

“No—nothing new,” he replied, as if the question were quite casual, trivial. “He says the pulse is very weak indeed, very intermittent—but that doesn’t necessarily mean much, you know.”

“No—nothing new,” he replied, as if the question were totally casual, trivial. “He says the pulse is really weak, very intermittent—but that doesn’t necessarily mean much, you know.”

He looked down at her. Her eyes were dark and soft and unfolded, with a stricken look that roused him.

He looked down at her. Her eyes were deep and gentle, with a pained expression that stirred something in him.

“No,” she murmured at length. “I don’t understand anything about these things.”

“No,” she said after a moment. “I don’t understand anything about this stuff.”

“Just as well not,” he said. “I say, won’t you have a cigarette?—do!” He quickly fetched the box, and held her a light. Then he stood before her on the hearth again.

“Better not,” he said. “Hey, would you like a cigarette?—go on!” He quickly grabbed the box and offered her a light. Then he stood in front of her by the fireplace again.

“No,” he said, “we’ve never had much illness in the house, either—not till father.” He seemed to meditate a while. Then looking down at her, with strangely communicative blue eyes, that filled her with dread, he continued: “It’s something you don’t reckon with, you know, till it is there. And then you realise that it was there all the time—it was always there—you understand what I mean?—the possibility of this incurable illness, this slow death.”

“No,” he said, “we’ve never really dealt with much sickness in our home, not until Dad. He paused for a moment, deep in thought. Then, looking down at her with his strangely expressive blue eyes that filled her with fear, he added, “It’s something you don’t consider until it’s right in front of you. And then you realize that it’s been there all along—it’s always been there—you get what I mean?—the chance of this incurable illness, this slow dying.”

He moved his feet uneasily on the marble hearth, and put his cigarette to his mouth, looking up at the ceiling.

He shifted his feet nervously on the marble hearth and brought his cigarette to his lips while staring up at the ceiling.

“I know,” murmured Gudrun: “it is dreadful.”

"I know," Gudrun whispered, "it's terrible."

He smoked without knowing. Then he took the cigarette from his lips, bared his teeth, and putting the tip of his tongue between his teeth spat off a grain of tobacco, turning slightly aside, like a man who is alone, or who is lost in thought.

He smoked absentmindedly. Then he pulled the cigarette from his lips, showed his teeth, and with the tip of his tongue pushed out a piece of tobacco, turning a bit to the side, like someone who is alone or deep in thought.

“I don’t know what the effect actually is, on one,” he said, and again he looked down at her. Her eyes were dark and stricken with knowledge, looking into his. He saw her submerged, and he turned aside his face. “But I absolutely am not the same. There’s nothing left, if you understand what I mean. You seem to be clutching at the void—and at the same time you are void yourself. And so you don’t know what to do.”

“I don’t really know what the effect actually is on someone,” he said, looking down at her again. Her eyes were dark and filled with understanding as they met his. He felt her drowning, and he turned his face away. “But I definitely am not the same. There’s nothing left, if you know what I mean. You seem to be reaching for the emptiness—and at the same time, you are empty yourself. So you don’t know what to do.”

“No,” she murmured. A heavy thrill ran down her nerves, heavy, almost pleasure, almost pain. “What can be done?” she added.

“No,” she murmured. A strong sensation coursed through her, intense, almost pleasure, almost pain. “What can be done?” she added.

He turned, and flipped the ash from his cigarette on to the great marble hearth-stones, that lay bare in the room, without fender or bar.

He turned and flicked the ash from his cigarette onto the large marble hearth stones that were exposed in the room, with no fender or barrier.

“I don’t know, I’m sure,” he replied. “But I do think you’ve got to find some way of resolving the situation—not because you want to, but because you’ve got to, otherwise you’re done. The whole of everything, and yourself included, is just on the point of caving in, and you are just holding it up with your hands. Well, it’s a situation that obviously can’t continue. You can’t stand holding the roof up with your hands, for ever. You know that sooner or later you’ll have to let go. Do you understand what I mean? And so something’s got to be done, or there’s a universal collapse—as far as you yourself are concerned.”

“I don’t know, I’m sure,” he replied. “But I really think you need to figure out a way to resolve the situation—not because you want to, but because you absolutely have to, or else you’re finished. Everything, including you, is about to fall apart, and you’re just holding it up with your hands. Well, this situation clearly can’t go on. You can’t keep holding the roof up with your hands forever. You know that sooner or later you’ll have to let go. Do you get what I mean? So something has to be done, or it’ll all come crashing down—at least for you.”

He shifted slightly on the hearth, crunching a cinder under his heel. He looked down at it. Gudrun was aware of the beautiful old marble panels of the fireplace, swelling softly carved, round him and above him. She felt as if she were caught at last by fate, imprisoned in some horrible and fatal trap.

He shifted a little on the hearth, crushing a piece of ash under his heel. He looked down at it. Gudrun noticed the beautiful old marble panels of the fireplace, gently curved around him and above him. She felt like she was finally caught by fate, trapped in some terrible and deadly snare.

“But what can be done?” she murmured humbly. “You must use me if I can be of any help at all—but how can I? I don’t see how I can help you.”

“But what can be done?” she whispered quietly. “You should use me if I can help at all—but how can I? I don’t see how I can assist you.”

He looked down at her critically.

He looked down at her with criticism.

“I don’t want you to help,” he said, slightly irritated, “because there’s nothing to be done. I only want sympathy, do you see: I want somebody I can talk to sympathetically. That eases the strain. And there is nobody to talk to sympathetically. That’s the curious thing. There is nobody. There’s Rupert Birkin. But then he isn’t sympathetic, he wants to dictate. And that is no use whatsoever.”

“I don’t want you to help,” he said, a bit annoyed, “because there’s nothing that can be done. I just want sympathy, you know? I need someone I can talk to who understands. That helps with the pressure. And there is nobody to talk to who understands. That’s the strange part. There is nobody. There’s Rupert Birkin. But he isn’t sympathetic; he wants to dictate. And that’s completely pointless.”

She was caught in a strange snare. She looked down at her hands.

She was stuck in a weird trap. She glanced down at her hands.

Then there was the sound of the door softly opening. Gerald started. He was chagrined. It was his starting that really startled Gudrun. Then he went forward, with quick, graceful, intentional courtesy.

Then there was the sound of the door gently opening. Gerald jumped. He felt embarrassed. It was his reaction that really surprised Gudrun. Then he moved forward, with quick, graceful, deliberate courtesy.

“Oh, mother!” he said. “How nice of you to come down. How are you?”

“Oh, Mom!” he said. “It’s so nice of you to come down. How are you?”

The elderly woman, loosely and bulkily wrapped in a purple gown, came forward silently, slightly hulked, as usual. Her son was at her side. He pushed her up a chair, saying “You know Miss Brangwen, don’t you?”

The elderly woman, wrapped loosely in a baggy purple gown, approached quietly, slightly hunched as always. Her son stood beside her, helping her into a chair while saying, “You know Miss Brangwen, don’t you?”

The mother glanced at Gudrun indifferently.

The mother looked at Gudrun without much interest.

“Yes,” she said. Then she turned her wonderful, forget-me-not blue eyes up to her son, as she slowly sat down in the chair he had brought her.

“Yes,” she said. Then she looked up at her son with her beautiful, forget-me-not blue eyes as she slowly sat down in the chair he had brought for her.

“I came to ask you about your father,” she said, in her rapid, scarcely-audible voice. “I didn’t know you had company.”

“I came to ask you about your dad,” she said, in her quick, barely audible voice. “I didn’t realize you had company.”

“No? Didn’t Winifred tell you? Miss Brangwen stayed to dinner, to make us a little more lively—”

“No? Didn't Winifred mention it? Miss Brangwen stayed for dinner, to liven things up a bit—”

Mrs Crich turned slowly round to Gudrun, and looked at her, but with unseeing eyes.

Mrs. Crich turned slowly to Gudrun and looked at her, but her eyes were blank.

“I’m afraid it would be no treat to her.” Then she turned again to her son. “Winifred tells me the doctor had something to say about your father. What is it?”

“I’m afraid it wouldn’t be enjoyable for her.” Then she turned back to her son. “Winifred told me the doctor had something to say about your dad. What is it?”

“Only that the pulse is very weak—misses altogether a good many times—so that he might not last the night out,” Gerald replied.

“It's just that his pulse is really weak—he misses a lot—so he probably won't make it through the night,” Gerald replied.

Mrs Crich sat perfectly impassive, as if she had not heard. Her bulk seemed hunched in the chair, her fair hair hung slack over her ears. But her skin was clear and fine, her hands, as she sat with them forgotten and folded, were quite beautiful, full of potential energy. A great mass of energy seemed decaying up in that silent, hulking form.

Mrs. Crich sat completely still, as if she hadn’t heard a thing. Her large frame appeared slouched in the chair, and her light hair hung loosely over her ears. But her skin was clear and smooth, and her hands, forgotten and folded in her lap, were quite beautiful, radiating potential energy. A huge amount of energy seemed to be trapped in that silent, heavy form.

She looked up at her son, as he stood, keen and soldierly, near to her. Her eyes were most wonderfully blue, bluer than forget-me-nots. She seemed to have a certain confidence in Gerald, and to feel a certain motherly mistrust of him.

She looked up at her son, who stood nearby, eager and upright like a soldier. Her eyes were an incredible shade of blue, even bluer than forget-me-nots. She seemed to have a deep belief in Gerald, while also feeling a bit of motherly concern for him.

“How are you?” she muttered, in her strangely quiet voice, as if nobody should hear but him. “You’re not getting into a state, are you?

“How are you?” she whispered, in her oddly soft voice, as if only he should hear. “You’re not freaking out, are you?

You’re not letting it make you hysterical?”

You’re not letting it drive you crazy, right?

The curious challenge in the last words startled Gudrun.

The unexpected challenge in the last words surprised Gudrun.

“I don’t think so, mother,” he answered, rather coldly cheery.

“I don’t think so, Mom,” he replied, sounding somewhat cold yet cheerful.

“Somebody’s got to see it through, you know.”

“Someone has to see it through, you know.”

“Have they? Have they?” answered his mother rapidly. “Why should you take it on yourself? What have you got to do, seeing it through. It will see itself through. You are not needed.”

“Have they? Have they?” his mother replied quickly. “Why should you take it upon yourself? What do you have to do to see it through? It will sort itself out. You aren't needed.”

“No, I don’t suppose I can do any good,” he answered. “It’s just how it affects us, you see.”

“No, I guess I can’t be of any help,” he replied. “It’s just about how it impacts us, you know.”

“You like to be affected—don’t you? It’s quite nuts for you? You would have to be important. You have no need to stop at home. Why don’t you go away!”

“You enjoy being influenced—don't you? It's kind of crazy for you? You must be significant. You don't have to stay at home. Why not just leave?”

These sentences, evidently the ripened grain of many dark hours, took Gerald by surprise.

These sentences, clearly the result of many tough times, caught Gerald off guard.

“I don’t think it’s any good going away now, mother, at the last minute,” he said, coldly.

“I don’t think it makes any sense to leave now, Mom, at the last minute,” he said coldly.

“You take care,” replied his mother. “You mind yourself—that’s your business. You take too much on yourself. You mind yourself, or you’ll find yourself in Queer Street, that’s what will happen to you. You’re hysterical, always were.”

“You take care,” replied his mother. “You look after yourself—that’s your responsibility. You take on too much. You look after yourself, or you’ll end up in a tough spot, that’s what will happen to you. You’re overreacting, always have been.”

“I’m all right, mother,” he said. “There’s no need to worry about me, I assure you.”

“I’m fine, Mom,” he said. “There’s no need to worry about me, I promise.”

“Let the dead bury their dead—don’t go and bury yourself along with them—that’s what I tell you. I know you well enough.”

“Let the dead bury their dead—don’t go and bury yourself along with them—that’s what I’m telling you. I know you well enough.”

He did not answer this, not knowing what to say. The mother sat bunched up in silence, her beautiful white hands, that had no rings whatsoever, clasping the pommels of her arm-chair.

He didn't respond, unsure of what to say. The mother sat quietly, her beautiful white hands, completely bare of rings, gripping the armrests of her chair.

“You can’t do it,” she said, almost bitterly. “You haven’t the nerve. You’re as weak as a cat, really—always were. Is this young woman staying here?”

“You can’t do it,” she said, nearly with resentment. “You just don’t have the guts. You’re as weak as a kitten, honestly—always have been. Is this young woman going to be staying here?”

“No,” said Gerald. “She is going home tonight.”

“No,” Gerald said. “She’s going home tonight.”

“Then she’d better have the dog-cart. Does she go far?”

“Then she should definitely take the dog cart. Is she going far?”

“Only to Beldover.”

“Just to Beldover.”

“Ah!” The elderly woman never looked at Gudrun, yet she seemed to take knowledge of her presence.

“Ah!” The old woman didn’t look at Gudrun, but it felt like she was aware of her presence.

“You are inclined to take too much on yourself, Gerald,” said the mother, pulling herself to her feet, with a little difficulty.

“You tend to take on too much, Gerald,” said the mother, getting to her feet with some difficulty.

“Will you go, mother?” he asked, politely.

“Are you going to go, mom?” he asked, politely.

“Yes, I’ll go up again,” she replied. Turning to Gudrun, she bade her “Good-night.” Then she went slowly to the door, as if she were unaccustomed to walking. At the door she lifted her face to him, implicitly. He kissed her.

“Yes, I’ll go up again,” she replied. Turning to Gudrun, she said “Good-night.” Then she walked slowly to the door, as if she weren’t used to walking. At the door, she tilted her face up to him, silently. He kissed her.

“Don’t come any further with me,” she said, in her barely audible voice. “I don’t want you any further.”

“Don't come any closer with me,” she said, in her quiet voice. “I don't want you any closer.”

He bade her good-night, watched her across to the stairs and mount slowly. Then he closed the door and came back to Gudrun. Gudrun rose also, to go.

He said goodnight to her, watched her walk to the stairs and climb up slowly. Then he closed the door and returned to Gudrun. Gudrun also stood up to leave.

“A queer being, my mother,” he said.

“A strange person, my mom,” he said.

“Yes,” replied Gudrun.

"Yes," said Gudrun.

“She has her own thoughts.”

"She has her own opinions."

“Yes,” said Gudrun.

“Yes,” Gudrun said.

Then they were silent.

Then they fell silent.

“You want to go?” he asked. “Half a minute, I’ll just have a horse put in—”

“You want to go?” he asked. “Just give me a minute; I’ll get a horse ready—”

“No,” said Gudrun. “I want to walk.”

“No,” Gudrun said. “I want to walk.”

He had promised to walk with her down the long, lonely mile of drive, and she wanted this.

He had promised to walk with her down the long, lonely mile of the drive, and she wanted this.

“You might just as well drive,” he said.

“You might as well drive,” he said.

“I’d much rather walk,” she asserted, with emphasis.

“I’d way prefer to walk,” she stated, stressing her point.

“You would! Then I will come along with you. You know where your things are? I’ll put boots on.”

“You would! Then I’ll come with you. Do you know where your stuff is? I’ll put my boots on.”

He put on a cap, and an overcoat over his evening dress. They went out into the night.

He put on a cap and an overcoat over his evening attire. They stepped out into the night.

“Let us light a cigarette,” he said, stopping in a sheltered angle of the porch. “You have one too.”

“Let’s light a cigarette,” he said, stopping in a protected corner of the porch. “You have one too.”

So, with the scent of tobacco on the night air, they set off down the dark drive that ran between close-cut hedges through sloping meadows.

So, with the smell of tobacco in the night air, they headed down the dark path that ran between neatly trimmed hedges through the sloping fields.

He wanted to put his arm round her. If he could put his arm round her, and draw her against him as they walked, he would equilibriate himself. For now he felt like a pair of scales, the half of which tips down and down into an indefinite void. He must recover some sort of balance. And here was the hope and the perfect recovery.

He wanted to wrap his arm around her. If he could pull her close as they walked, he would find his balance. Right now, he felt like a scale, with one side sinking deeper and deeper into an endless void. He needed to regain some kind of stability. And here was the hope and complete recovery.

Blind to her, thinking only of himself, he slipped his arm softly round her waist, and drew her to him. Her heart fainted, feeling herself taken. But then, his arm was so strong, she quailed under its powerful close grasp. She died a little death, and was drawn against him as they walked down the stormy darkness. He seemed to balance her perfectly in opposition to himself, in their dual motion of walking. So, suddenly, he was liberated and perfect, strong, heroic.

Blind to her, focused only on himself, he gently wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. Her heart raced, overwhelmed by his touch. But his grip was so strong that she felt a mix of fear and surrender. She experienced a moment of weakness as she leaned into him while they walked through the stormy darkness. He seemed to balance her effortlessly against himself as they moved together. In that instant, he felt liberated and flawless, strong, and heroic.

He put his hand to his mouth and threw his cigarette away, a gleaming point, into the unseen hedge. Then he was quite free to balance her.

He brought his hand to his mouth and tossed his cigarette, a shining ember, into the hidden hedge. Then he was completely free to support her.

“That’s better,” he said, with exultancy.

"That's better," he said, feeling ecstatic.

The exultation in his voice was like a sweetish, poisonous drug to her. Did she then mean so much to him! She sipped the poison.

The joy in his voice felt like a sweet, toxic drug to her. Did she really mean that much to him? She took a sip of the poison.

“Are you happier?” she asked, wistfully.

“Are you happier?” she asked, longingly.

“Much better,” he said, in the same exultant voice, “and I was rather far gone.”

“Much better,” he said, in the same excited voice, “and I was pretty out of it.”

She nestled against him. He felt her all soft and warm, she was the rich, lovely substance of his being. The warmth and motion of her walk suffused through him wonderfully.

She cuddled up to him. He felt her soft and warm; she was the rich, beautiful essence of his existence. The warmth and rhythm of her movement flowed through him wonderfully.

“I’m so glad if I help you,” she said.

“I’m so happy to help you,” she said.

“Yes,” he answered. “There’s nobody else could do it, if you wouldn’t.”

“Yes,” he replied. “No one else could do it if you wouldn’t.”

“That is true,” she said to herself, with a thrill of strange, fatal elation.

"That's true," she said to herself, feeling a strange, thrilling sense of fatal excitement.

As they walked, he seemed to lift her nearer and nearer to himself, till she moved upon the firm vehicle of his body.

As they walked, he seemed to pull her closer and closer, until she was moving along with the solid strength of his body.

He was so strong, so sustaining, and he could not be opposed. She drifted along in a wonderful interfusion of physical motion, down the dark, blowy hillside. Far across shone the little yellow lights of Beldover, many of them, spread in a thick patch on another dark hill. But he and she were walking in perfect, isolated darkness, outside the world.

He was so powerful, so supportive, and he couldn’t be resisted. She flowed along in a beautiful blend of physical movement, down the dark, windy hillside. Far away, the small yellow lights of Beldover sparkled, many of them clustered in a dense patch on another dark hill. But he and she were walking in complete, isolated darkness, apart from the world.

“But how much do you care for me!” came her voice, almost querulous. “You see, I don’t know, I don’t understand!”

“But how much do you care about me!” her voice came through, almost whining. “You see, I don’t know, I don’t get it!”

“How much!” His voice rang with a painful elation. “I don’t know either—but everything.” He was startled by his own declaration. It was true. So he stripped himself of every safeguard, in making this admission to her. He cared everything for her—she was everything.

“How much!” His voice was filled with a painful excitement. “I don’t know either—but everything.” He was surprised by his own confession. It was true. So he let go of all his defenses in admitting this to her. He cared about her completely—she meant everything to him.

“But I can’t believe it,” said her low voice, amazed, trembling. She was trembling with doubt and exultance. This was the thing she wanted to hear, only this. Yet now she heard it, heard the strange clapping vibration of truth in his voice as he said it, she could not believe. She could not believe—she did not believe. Yet she believed, triumphantly, with fatal exultance.

“But I can’t believe it,” she said in a low, amazed voice, trembling. She was shaking with doubt and joy. This was what she wanted to hear, only this. Yet now that she heard it, felt the strange, clapping vibration of truth in his voice as he said it, she couldn't believe it. She couldn’t believe—she didn’t believe. Yet she believed, triumphantly, with a sense of fatal joy.

“Why not?” he said. “Why don’t you believe it? It’s true. It is true, as we stand at this moment—” he stood still with her in the wind; “I care for nothing on earth, or in heaven, outside this spot where we are. And it isn’t my own presence I care about, it is all yours. I’d sell my soul a hundred times—but I couldn’t bear not to have you here. I couldn’t bear to be alone. My brain would burst. It is true.” He drew her closer to him, with definite movement.

“Why not?” he said. “Why don’t you believe it? It’s true. Right here, right now—” he stood still with her in the wind; “I care about nothing on earth or in heaven except for this moment we’re sharing. And it’s not my own presence I’m focused on; it’s all about you. I’d sell my soul a hundred times, but I couldn’t stand not having you here. I couldn’t stand being alone. My mind would explode. It’s true.” He pulled her closer to him, with a clear movement.

“No,” she murmured, afraid. Yet this was what she wanted. Why did she so lose courage?

"No," she whispered, feeling scared. Yet this was what she desired. Why did she lose her courage so easily?

They resumed their strange walk. They were such strangers—and yet they were so frightfully, unthinkably near. It was like a madness. Yet it was what she wanted, it was what she wanted. They had descended the hill, and now they were coming to the square arch where the road passed under the colliery railway. The arch, Gudrun knew, had walls of squared stone, mossy on one side with water that trickled down, dry on the other side. She had stood under it to hear the train rumble thundering over the logs overhead. And she knew that under this dark and lonely bridge the young colliers stood in the darkness with their sweethearts, in rainy weather. And so she wanted to stand under the bridge with her sweetheart, and be kissed under the bridge in the invisible darkness. Her steps dragged as she drew near.

They continued their strange walk. They were such strangers—and yet they were so frighteningly, unbelievably close. It felt like madness. But it was what she wanted, it was what she wanted. They had come down the hill, and now they were approaching the square arch where the road passed beneath the coal railway. The arch, Gudrun knew, had walls made of squared stone, mossy on one side with water trickling down, dry on the other side. She had stood under it to hear the train rumble thunderously over the logs above. And she knew that under this dark and lonely bridge, the young coal miners stood in the darkness with their girlfriends during rainy weather. And so she wanted to stand under the bridge with her boyfriend, and be kissed under the bridge in the invisible darkness. Her steps dragged as she got closer.

So, under the bridge, they came to a standstill, and he lifted her upon his breast. His body vibrated taut and powerful as he closed upon her and crushed her, breathless and dazed and destroyed, crushed her upon his breast. Ah, it was terrible, and perfect. Under this bridge, the colliers pressed their lovers to their breast. And now, under the bridge, the master of them all pressed her to himself! And how much more powerful and terrible was his embrace than theirs, how much more concentrated and supreme his love was, than theirs in the same sort! She felt she would swoon, die, under the vibrating, inhuman tension of his arms and his body—she would pass away. Then the unthinkable high vibration slackened and became more undulating. He slackened and drew her with him to stand with his back to the wall.

So, under the bridge, they came to a stop, and he lifted her up against him. His body felt strong and tense as he pulled her closer and overwhelmed her, breathless and dazed and shattered, holding her tight against his chest. It was both terrible and perfect. Under this bridge, the miners pressed their partners to them. And now, under the bridge, the master of them all held her to him! His embrace was so much more powerful and intense than theirs, his love far deeper and more overwhelming than theirs in the same way. She felt like she might faint, even die, under the intense, unearthly pressure of his arms and body—she thought she might disappear. Then the unimaginable tension eased and became more flowing. He relaxed and moved her to stand with his back against the wall.

She was almost unconscious. So the colliers’ lovers would stand with their backs to the walls, holding their sweethearts and kissing them as she was being kissed. Ah, but would their kisses be fine and powerful as the kisses of the firm-mouthed master? Even the keen, short-cut moustache—the colliers would not have that.

She was nearly unconscious. So the miners' partners would lean against the walls, holding their sweethearts and kissing them just like she was being kissed. Ah, but would their kisses be as intense and passionate as the kisses from the strong, firm master? Even the sharp, stylish mustache—the miners wouldn’t have that.

And the colliers’ sweethearts would, like herself, hang their heads back limp over their shoulder, and look out from the dark archway, at the close patch of yellow lights on the unseen hill in the distance, or at the vague form of trees, and at the buildings of the colliery wood-yard, in the other direction.

And the coal miners’ girlfriends would, like her, lean their heads back lazily over their shoulders and gaze out from the dark archway at the small cluster of yellow lights on the hidden hill far away, or at the blurry shapes of trees, and at the structures of the coal yard in the other direction.

His arms were fast around her, he seemed to be gathering her into himself, her warmth, her softness, her adorable weight, drinking in the suffusion of her physical being, avidly. He lifted her, and seemed to pour her into himself, like wine into a cup.

His arms wrapped around her tightly, pulling her close, absorbing her warmth, her softness, her delightful weight, taking in the essence of her physical presence eagerly. He lifted her as if pouring her into himself, like wine into a glass.

“This is worth everything,” he said, in a strange, penetrating voice.

"This is worth everything," he said, in a strange, intense voice.

So she relaxed, and seemed to melt, to flow into him, as if she were some infinitely warm and precious suffusion filling into his veins, like an intoxicant. Her arms were round his neck, he kissed her and held her perfectly suspended, she was all slack and flowing into him, and he was the firm, strong cup that receives the wine of her life. So she lay cast upon him, stranded, lifted up against him, melting and melting under his kisses, melting into his limbs and bones, as if he were soft iron becoming surcharged with her electric life.

So she relaxed and seemed to melt, flowing into him as if she were an infinitely warm and precious essence filling his veins, like a drug. Her arms were around his neck, he kissed her and held her perfectly suspended; she was completely relaxed and blending into him, and he was the strong, sturdy vessel that held the wine of her life. She lay there on him, stranded, lifted against him, melting more and more under his kisses, merging with his limbs and bones, as if he were soft iron becoming charged with her electric energy.

Till she seemed to swoon, gradually her mind went, and she passed away, everything in her was melted down and fluid, and she lay still, become contained by him, sleeping in him as lightning sleeps in a pure, soft stone. So she was passed away and gone in him, and he was perfected.

Till she seemed to faint, her mind slowly faded, and she passed away. Everything in her became fluid and melted down, and she lay still, held by him, sleeping in him like lightning sleeps in a pure, soft stone. So she was gone and lost in him, and he was complete.

When she opened her eyes again, and saw the patch of lights in the distance, it seemed to her strange that the world still existed, that she was standing under the bridge resting her head on Gerald’s breast. Gerald—who was he? He was the exquisite adventure, the desirable unknown to her.

When she opened her eyes again and saw the spot of lights in the distance, it felt strange to her that the world still existed, that she was standing under the bridge with her head resting on Gerald’s chest. Gerald—who was he? He was the amazing adventure, the intriguing unknown to her.

She looked up, and in the darkness saw his face above her, his shapely, male face. There seemed a faint, white light emitted from him, a white aura, as if he were visitor from the unseen. She reached up, like Eve reaching to the apples on the tree of knowledge, and she kissed him, though her passion was a transcendent fear of the thing he was, touching his face with her infinitely delicate, encroaching wondering fingers. Her fingers went over the mould of his face, over his features. How perfect and foreign he was—ah how dangerous! Her soul thrilled with complete knowledge. This was the glistening, forbidden apple, this face of a man. She kissed him, putting her fingers over his face, his eyes, his nostrils, over his brows and his ears, to his neck, to know him, to gather him in by touch. He was so firm, and shapely, with such satisfying, inconceivable shapeliness, strange, yet unutterably clear. He was such an unutterable enemy, yet glistening with uncanny white fire. She wanted to touch him and touch him and touch him, till she had him all in her hands, till she had strained him into her knowledge. Ah, if she could have the precious knowledge of him, she would be filled, and nothing could deprive her of this. For he was so unsure, so risky in the common world of day.

She looked up, and in the darkness saw his face above her, his handsome, masculine face. There seemed to be a faint, white light coming from him, a white aura, as if he were a visitor from another realm. She reached up, like Eve reaching for the apples on the tree of knowledge, and she kissed him, although her passion was a deep-seated fear of what he truly was, touching his face with her incredibly delicate, curious fingers. Her fingers traced the outline of his face, over his features. How perfect and unfamiliar he was—oh, how dangerous! Her soul thrilled with complete understanding. This was the shining, forbidden apple, this face of a man. She kissed him, her fingers exploring his face, his eyes, his nostrils, his brows and his ears, down to his neck, wanting to know him, to gather him in by touch. He was so firm and well-defined, with such satisfying, unimaginable contours, strange yet utterly clear. He felt like an indescribable enemy, yet radiated an eerie white fire. She wanted to touch him and touch him and touch him, until she had him completely in her grasp, until she had absorbed him into her understanding. Oh, if she could have the precious knowledge of him, she would be fulfilled, and nothing could take that away from her. For he was so uncertain, so perilous in the ordinary world of day.

“You are so beautiful,” she murmured in her throat.

"You are so beautiful," she whispered softly.

He wondered, and was suspended. But she felt him quiver, and she came down involuntarily nearer upon him. He could not help himself. Her fingers had him under their power. The fathomless, fathomless desire they could evoke in him was deeper than death, where he had no choice.

He wondered, feeling stuck in place. But she sensed him shiver, and she instinctively leaned closer to him. He couldn't resist. Her fingers had him in their grip. The intense, overwhelming desire they stirred in him was deeper than death, leaving him with no options.

But she knew now, and it was enough. For the time, her soul was destroyed with the exquisite shock of his invisible fluid lightning. She knew. And this knowledge was a death from which she must recover. How much more of him was there to know? Ah much, much, many days harvesting for her large, yet perfectly subtle and intelligent hands upon the field of his living, radio-active body. Ah, her hands were eager, greedy for knowledge. But for the present it was enough, enough, as much as her soul could bear. Too much, and she would shatter herself, she would fill the fine vial of her soul too quickly, and it would break. Enough now—enough for the time being. There were all the after days when her hands, like birds, could feed upon the fields of him mystical plastic form—till then enough.

But she understood now, and that was enough. For now, her spirit was shattered by the thrilling impact of his unseen electric presence. She knew. And this understanding was a death from which she needed to recover. How much more of him was there to discover? Oh, a lot, many days spent exploring with her large, yet perfectly subtle and intelligent hands on the surface of his living, radiant body. Oh, her hands were eager, hungry for knowledge. But for the moment, it was enough, as much as her soul could handle. Too much, and she would break, filling the delicate vial of her soul too quickly, and it would shatter. Enough for now—enough for the time being. There would be all the days ahead when her hands, like birds, could feast on the expanses of his mystical form—until then, enough.

And even he was glad to be checked, rebuked, held back. For to desire is better than to possess, the finality of the end was dreaded as deeply as it was desired.

And even he was happy to be stopped, scolded, held back. Because wanting is better than having, the finality of the end was feared just as much as it was wanted.

They walked on towards the town, towards where the lamps threaded singly, at long intervals down the dark high-road of the valley. They came at length to the gate of the drive.

They walked on toward the town, where the lamps flickered alone at long distances along the dark highway of the valley. Eventually, they reached the entrance to the driveway.

“Don’t come any further,” she said.

“Don't come any closer,” she said.

“You’d rather I didn’t?” he asked, relieved. He did not want to go up the public streets with her, his soul all naked and alight as it was.

“You’d prefer I didn’t?” he asked, feeling relieved. He really didn’t want to walk through the public streets with her, his soul exposed and burning as it was.

“Much rather—good-night.” She held out her hand. He grasped it, then touched the perilous, potent fingers with his lips.

"More than anything—good-night." She extended her hand. He took it, then brushed his lips against her delicate, powerful fingers.

“Good-night,” he said. “Tomorrow.”

“Goodnight,” he said. “Tomorrow.”

And they parted. He went home full of the strength and the power of living desire.

And they separated. He returned home filled with the energy and intensity of living desire.

But the next day, she did not come, she sent a note that she was kept indoors by a cold. Here was a torment! But he possessed his soul in some sort of patience, writing a brief answer, telling her how sorry he was not to see her.

But the next day, she didn’t come. She sent a note saying she was stuck inside because of a cold. What a pain! But he kept his cool, writing a short reply to let her know how sorry he was that he couldn’t see her.

The day after this, he stayed at home—it seemed so futile to go down to the office. His father could not live the week out. And he wanted to be at home, suspended.

The day after this, he stayed home—it felt so pointless to go to the office. His father wouldn’t make it through the week. And he wanted to be at home, in limbo.

Gerald sat on a chair by the window in his father’s room. The landscape outside was black and winter-sodden. His father lay grey and ashen on the bed, a nurse moved silently in her white dress, neat and elegant, even beautiful. There was a scent of eau-de-Cologne in the room. The nurse went out of the room, Gerald was alone with death, facing the winter-black landscape.

Gerald sat in a chair by the window in his father's room. The view outside was dark and dreary with winter. His father lay pale and lifeless on the bed, while a nurse moved quietly in her white uniform, neat and elegant, even beautiful. There was a scent of cologne in the room. When the nurse left, Gerald was alone with death, staring out at the dark winter landscape.

“Is there much more water in Denley?” came the faint voice, determined and querulous, from the bed. The dying man was asking about a leakage from Willey Water into one of the pits.

“Is there a lot more water in Denley?” came the faint voice, determined and questioning, from the bed. The dying man was asking about a leak from Willey Water into one of the pits.

“Some more—we shall have to run off the lake,” said Gerald.

“Some more—we’ll have to get off the lake,” said Gerald.

“Will you?” The faint voice filtered to extinction. There was dead stillness. The grey-faced, sick man lay with eyes closed, more dead than death. Gerald looked away. He felt his heart was seared, it would perish if this went on much longer.

“Will you?” The faint voice faded away. There was complete silence. The pale, sick man lay with his eyes closed, more lifeless than death. Gerald looked away. He felt his heart was burned, it would break if this continued for much longer.

Suddenly he heard a strange noise. Turning round, he saw his father’s eyes wide open, strained and rolling in a frenzy of inhuman struggling. Gerald started to his feet, and stood transfixed in horror.

Suddenly, he heard a weird noise. Turning around, he saw his father's eyes wide open, strained, and rolling in a frenzy of inhuman struggle. Gerald jumped to his feet and stood frozen in horror.

“Wha-a-ah-h-h—” came a horrible choking rattle from his father’s throat, the fearful, frenzied eye, rolling awfully in its wild fruitless search for help, passed blindly over Gerald, then up came the dark blood and mess pumping over the face of the agonised being. The tense body relaxed, the head fell aside, down the pillow.

“Wha-a-ah-h-h—” came a terrible choking sound from his father’s throat. The scared, frantic eye rolled wildly in a desperate search for help, passing right over Gerald, then dark blood and mess surged over the face of the suffering man. The tense body relaxed, and the head fell to the side, down onto the pillow.

Gerald stood transfixed, his soul echoing in horror. He would move, but he could not. He could not move his limbs. His brain seemed to re-echo, like a pulse.

Gerald stood frozen, his heart pounding in fear. He wanted to move, but he couldn't. His limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. His mind throbbed, like a heartbeat.

The nurse in white softly entered. She glanced at Gerald, then at the bed.

The nurse in white quietly walked in. She looked at Gerald, then at the bed.

“Ah!” came her soft whimpering cry, and she hurried forward to the dead man. “Ah-h!” came the slight sound of her agitated distress, as she stood bending over the bedside. Then she recovered, turned, and came for towel and sponge. She was wiping the dead face carefully, and murmuring, almost whimpering, very softly: “Poor Mr Crich!—Poor Mr Crich! Poor Mr Crich!”

“Ah!” came her soft whimper, and she rushed over to the dead man. “Ah-h!” escaped her as she leaned over the bedside in distress. Then she gathered herself, turned, and went for a towel and sponge. She carefully wiped the dead face, murmuring softly, almost in tears: “Poor Mr. Crich!—Poor Mr. Crich! Poor Mr. Crich!”

“Is he dead?” clanged Gerald’s sharp voice.

“Is he dead?” Gerald's voice rang out sharply.

“Oh yes, he’s gone,” replied the soft, moaning voice of the nurse, as she looked up at Gerald’s face. She was young and beautiful and quivering. A strange sort of grin went over Gerald’s face, over the horror. And he walked out of the room.

“Oh yes, he’s gone,” responded the nurse’s soft, moaning voice as she looked up at Gerald’s face. She was young and beautiful and trembling. A strange grin spread across Gerald’s face, crossing over the horror. Then he walked out of the room.

He was going to tell his mother. On the landing he met his brother Basil.

He was going to tell his mom. On the landing, he ran into his brother Basil.

“He’s gone, Basil,” he said, scarcely able to subdue his voice, not to let an unconscious, frightening exultation sound through.

“He's gone, Basil,” he said, barely able to keep his voice steady, trying not to let an unconscious, unsettling thrill slip through.

“What?” cried Basil, going pale.

“What?” Basil exclaimed, going pale.

Gerald nodded. Then he went on to his mother’s room.

Gerald nodded. Then he went to his mom's room.

She was sitting in her purple gown, sewing, very slowly sewing, putting in a stitch then another stitch. She looked up at Gerald with her blue undaunted eyes.

She was sitting in her purple dress, sewing, very slowly stitching, putting in one stitch after another. She looked up at Gerald with her fearless blue eyes.

“Father’s gone,” he said.

“Dad’s gone,” he said.

“He’s dead? Who says so?”

"He's dead? Who said that?"

“Oh, you know, mother, if you see him.”

“Oh, you know, Mom, if you see him.”

She put her sewing down, and slowly rose.

She set her sewing aside and gradually stood up.

“Are you going to see him?” he asked.

“Are you going to see him?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said

“Yes,” she replied

By the bedside the children already stood in a weeping group.

By the bedside, the children were already gathered together, crying.

“Oh, mother!” cried the daughters, almost in hysterics, weeping loudly.

“Oh, mom!” shouted the daughters, nearly in hysterics, crying loudly.

But the mother went forward. The dead man lay in repose, as if gently asleep, so gently, so peacefully, like a young man sleeping in purity. He was still warm. She stood looking at him in gloomy, heavy silence, for some time.

But the mother moved closer. The dead man looked like he was just peacefully asleep, so gently, so calmly, like a young man resting in innocence. He was still warm. She stood there, staring at him in heavy, sorrowful silence for a while.

“Ay,” she said bitterly, at length, speaking as if to the unseen witnesses of the air. “You’re dead.” She stood for some minutes in silence, looking down. “Beautiful,” she asserted, “beautiful as if life had never touched you—never touched you. God send I look different. I hope I shall look my years, when I am dead. Beautiful, beautiful,” she crooned over him. “You can see him in his teens, with his first beard on his face. A beautiful soul, beautiful—” Then there was a tearing in her voice as she cried: “None of you look like this, when you are dead! Don’t let it happen again.” It was a strange, wild command from out of the unknown. Her children moved unconsciously together, in a nearer group, at the dreadful command in her voice. The colour was flushed bright in her cheek, she looked awful and wonderful. “Blame me, blame me if you like, that he lies there like a lad in his teens, with his first beard on his face. Blame me if you like. But you none of you know.” She was silent in intense silence.

“Yeah,” she said bitterly after a while, speaking as if to the unseen witnesses in the air. “You’re dead.” She stood for a few minutes in silence, looking down. “Beautiful,” she said, “beautiful as if life had never touched you—never touched you. I hope I look different. I hope I look my age when I’m dead. Beautiful, beautiful,” she murmured over him. “You can see him in his teens, with his first beard. A beautiful soul, beautiful—” Then her voice broke as she cried: “None of you look like this when you’re dead! Don’t let it happen again.” It was a strange, wild command from the unknown. Her children unconsciously moved closer together at the dreadful command in her voice. The color was flushed bright in her cheek; she looked both terrible and beautiful. “Blame me, blame me if you want, for him lying there like a young man in his teens with his first beard. Blame me if you want. But none of you know.” She fell silent in intense quiet.

Then there came, in a low, tense voice: “If I thought that the children I bore would lie looking like that in death, I’d strangle them when they were infants, yes—”

Then there came, in a low, tense voice: “If I thought that the children I bore would lie looking like that in death, I’d strangle them when they were infants, yes—”

“No, mother,” came the strange, clarion voice of Gerald from the background, “we are different, we don’t blame you.”

“No, Mom,” came Gerald's strange, clear voice from the background, “we're different, we don’t hold you responsible.”

She turned and looked full in his eyes. Then she lifted her hands in a strange half-gesture of mad despair.

She turned and looked directly into his eyes. Then she raised her hands in a strange, half-hearted gesture of crazy despair.

“Pray!” she said strongly. “Pray for yourselves to God, for there’s no help for you from your parents.”

“Pray!” she said firmly. “Pray to God for yourselves, because your parents can't help you.”

“Oh mother!” cried her daughters wildly.

“Oh mom!” cried her daughters frantically.

But she had turned and gone, and they all went quickly away from each other.

But she had turned and left, and they all quickly went their separate ways.

When Gudrun heard that Mr Crich was dead, she felt rebuked. She had stayed away lest Gerald should think her too easy of winning. And now, he was in the midst of trouble, whilst she was cold.

When Gudrun heard that Mr. Crich was dead, she felt insulted. She had stayed away because she didn't want Gerald to think she was too easy to win over. And now, he was in the middle of trouble, while she was feeling cold.

The following day she went up as usual to Winifred, who was glad to see her, glad to get away into the studio. The girl had wept, and then, too frightened, had turned aside to avoid any more tragic eventuality. She and Gudrun resumed work as usual, in the isolation of the studio, and this seemed an immeasurable happiness, a pure world of freedom, after the aimlessness and misery of the house. Gudrun stayed on till evening. She and Winifred had dinner brought up to the studio, where they ate in freedom, away from all the people in the house.

The next day, she went up to see Winifred as usual, who was happy to see her and eager to escape to the studio. The girl had cried, and then, too scared, had turned away to avoid any more sad outcomes. She and Gudrun got back to work in the studio, and it felt like an immense happiness—a pure world of freedom—after the aimlessness and misery of the house. Gudrun stayed until evening. She and Winifred had dinner delivered to the studio, where they ate freely, away from everyone in the house.

After dinner Gerald came up. The great high studio was full of shadow and a fragrance of coffee. Gudrun and Winifred had a little table near the fire at the far end, with a white lamp whose light did not travel far. They were a tiny world to themselves, the two girls surrounded by lovely shadows, the beams and rafters shadowy over-head, the benches and implements shadowy down the studio.

After dinner, Gerald came upstairs. The large, high studio was filled with shadows and the smell of coffee. Gudrun and Winifred had a small table by the fire at the far end, with a white lamp whose light barely reached far. They were a little world of their own, the two girls surrounded by beautiful shadows, the beams and rafters dim above them, the benches and tools shrouded in shade throughout the studio.

“You are cosy enough here,” said Gerald, going up to them.

“You're cozy enough here,” said Gerald, walking up to them.

There was a low brick fireplace, full of fire, an old blue Turkish rug, the little oak table with the lamp and the white-and-blue cloth and the dessert, and Gudrun making coffee in an odd brass coffee-maker, and Winifred scalding a little milk in a tiny saucepan.

There was a low brick fireplace, glowing with fire, an old blue Turkish rug, the small oak table with the lamp and the white-and-blue cloth, and the dessert, while Gudrun was making coffee in a strange brass coffee maker, and Winifred was heating a little milk in a tiny saucepan.

“Have you had coffee?” said Gudrun.

“Have you had coffee?” Gudrun asked.

“I have, but I’ll have some more with you,” he replied.

"I have, but I'll have some more with you," he said.

“Then you must have it in a glass—there are only two cups,” said Winifred.

“Then you should have it in a glass—there are only two cups,” said Winifred.

“It is the same to me,” he said, taking a chair and coming into the charmed circle of the girls. How happy they were, how cosy and glamorous it was with them, in a world of lofty shadows! The outside world, in which he had been transacting funeral business all the day was completely wiped out. In an instant he snuffed glamour and magic.

“It doesn’t matter to me,” he said, pulling up a chair and joining the girls. They were so happy, and it felt so cozy and glamorous with them, wrapped in a world of high shadows! The outside world, where he had been dealing with funeral arrangements all day, completely faded away. In an instant, he was filled with a sense of glamour and magic.

They had all their things very dainty, two odd and lovely little cups, scarlet and solid gilt, and a little black jug with scarlet discs, and the curious coffee-machine, whose spirit-flame flowed steadily, almost invisibly. There was the effect of rather sinister richness, in which Gerald at once escaped himself.

They had all their things very delicate: two unique and charming little cups, bright red with gold accents, and a small black jug with red disks, along with a fascinating coffee machine, whose flame burned steadily, almost invisibly. There was a sense of somewhat dark luxury, from which Gerald quickly distanced himself.

They all sat down, and Gudrun carefully poured out the coffee.

They all sat down, and Gudrun carefully poured the coffee.

“Will you have milk?” she asked calmly, yet nervously poising the little black jug with its big red dots. She was always so completely controlled, yet so bitterly nervous.

“Would you like some milk?” she asked calmly, though nervously lifting the little black jug with its big red dots. She always seemed so completely composed, yet so deeply anxious.

“No, I won’t,” he replied.

“No, I won’t,” he said.

So, with a curious humility, she placed him the little cup of coffee, and herself took the awkward tumbler. She seemed to want to serve him.

So, with a curious humility, she handed him the little cup of coffee, while she took the awkward tumbler for herself. She seemed eager to serve him.

“Why don’t you give me the glass—it is so clumsy for you,” he said. He would much rather have had it, and seen her daintily served. But she was silent, pleased with the disparity, with her self-abasement.

“Why don’t you hand me the glass—it’s so awkward for you,” he said. He would have preferred to have it and seen her served elegantly. But she stayed quiet, happy with the difference, with her sense of humility.

“You are quite en ménage,” he said.

"You're shacking up," he said.

“Yes. We aren’t really at home to visitors,” said Winifred.

“Yes. We're not really home for visitors,” said Winifred.

“You’re not? Then I’m an intruder?”

“Are you serious? So, I’m an intruder?”

For once he felt his conventional dress was out of place, he was an outsider.

For once, he felt like his usual outfit didn't fit in; he was an outsider.

Gudrun was very quiet. She did not feel drawn to talk to him. At this stage, silence was best—or mere light words. It was best to leave serious things aside. So they talked gaily and lightly, till they heard the man below lead out the horse, and call it to “back-back!” into the dog-cart that was to take Gudrun home. So she put on her things, and shook hands with Gerald, without once meeting his eyes. And she was gone.

Gudrun was very quiet. She didn’t feel inclined to talk to him. At this moment, silence was better—or just some casual conversation. It was better to set aside serious topics. So they chatted cheerfully and lightly, until they heard the man below bringing out the horse and calling it to “back-back!” into the dog-cart that was going to take Gudrun home. She put on her things and shook hands with Gerald, without once looking him in the eye. And she was gone.

The funeral was detestable. Afterwards, at the tea-table, the daughters kept saying—“He was a good father to us—the best father in the world”—or else—“We shan’t easily find another man as good as father was.”

The funeral was awful. Afterward, at the tea table, the daughters kept saying—“He was a great dad to us—the best dad in the world”—or else—“We won’t easily find another guy as good as dad was.”

Gerald acquiesced in all this. It was the right conventional attitude, and, as far as the world went, he believed in the conventions. He took it as a matter of course. But Winifred hated everything, and hid in the studio, and cried her heart out, and wished Gudrun would come.

Gerald went along with all of this. It was the expected way to behave, and, as far as the world was concerned, he believed in the norms. He accepted it as just part of life. But Winifred despised everything, locked herself in the studio, cried her eyes out, and wished Gudrun would show up.

Luckily everybody was going away. The Criches never stayed long at home. By dinner-time, Gerald was left quite alone. Even Winifred was carried off to London, for a few days with her sister Laura.

Luckily, everyone was going away. The Criches never stayed home for long. By dinner time, Gerald was totally alone. Even Winifred was taken off to London for a few days with her sister Laura.

But when Gerald was really left alone, he could not bear it. One day passed by, and another. And all the time he was like a man hung in chains over the edge of an abyss. Struggle as he might, he could not turn himself to the solid earth, he could not get footing. He was suspended on the edge of a void, writhing. Whatever he thought of, was the abyss—whether it were friends or strangers, or work or play, it all showed him only the same bottomless void, in which his heart swung perishing. There was no escape, there was nothing to grasp hold of. He must writhe on the edge of the chasm, suspended in chains of invisible physical life.

But when Gerald was truly left alone, he couldn’t stand it. One day went by, then another. All the while, he felt like a man chained and hanging over the edge of an abyss. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t find solid ground; he couldn’t find a foothold. He was dangling on the brink of nothingness, twisting in agony. Whatever crossed his mind—friends or strangers, work or play—only revealed that same endless void where his heart swung in despair. There was no escape, nothing to hold onto. He was forced to twist at the edge of the chasm, trapped in chains of invisible, physical existence.

At first he was quiet, he kept still, expecting the extremity to pass away, expecting to find himself released into the world of the living, after this extremity of penance. But it did not pass, and a crisis gained upon him.

At first, he was quiet and stayed still, thinking the intense moment would fade away, hoping to find himself back in the world of the living after this extreme punishment. But it didn’t fade, and a crisis started to take over him.

As the evening of the third day came on, his heart rang with fear. He could not bear another night. Another night was coming on, for another night he was to be suspended in chain of physical life, over the bottomless pit of nothingness. And he could not bear it. He could not bear it. He was frightened deeply, and coldly, frightened in his soul. He did not believe in his own strength any more. He could not fall into this infinite void, and rise again. If he fell, he would be gone for ever. He must withdraw, he must seek reinforcements. He did not believe in his own single self, any further than this.

As the evening of the third day approached, he was filled with fear. He couldn’t handle another night. Another night was coming, and once again, he would be trapped in the chains of physical existence, teetering over the endless abyss of nothingness. He couldn’t stand it. He couldn’t stand it. He was deeply and coldly frightened, terrified in his soul. He no longer believed in his own strength. He couldn’t fall into this infinite void and come back. If he fell, he would be lost forever. He had to pull back; he needed to find support. He no longer trusted in his own solitary self beyond this point.

After dinner, faced with the ultimate experience of his own nothingness, he turned aside. He pulled on his boots, put on his coat, and set out to walk in the night.

After dinner, confronted with the stark reality of his own emptiness, he turned away. He put on his boots, grabbed his coat, and went out for a walk in the night.

It was dark and misty. He went through the wood, stumbling and feeling his way to the Mill. Birkin was away. Good—he was half glad. He turned up the hill, and stumbled blindly over the wild slopes, having lost the path in the complete darkness. It was boring. Where was he going? No matter. He stumbled on till he came to a path again. Then he went on through another wood. His mind became dark, he went on automatically. Without thought or sensation, he stumbled unevenly on, out into the open again, fumbling for stiles, losing the path, and going along the hedges of the fields till he came to the outlet.

It was dark and foggy. He made his way through the woods, stumbling and trying to find his way to the Mill. Birkin was gone. Good—he felt a bit relieved. He climbed up the hill, tripping over the rough terrain, having lost the trail in the pitch black. It was monotonous. Where was he headed? It didn’t matter. He kept moving until he found a path again. Then he continued through another woods. His mind went blank; he moved on instinct. Without any thoughts or feelings, he staggered forward, out into the open once more, searching for stiles, losing the path, and wandering along the edges of the fields until he reached the outlet.

And at last he came to the high road. It had distracted him to struggle blindly through the maze of darkness. But now, he must take a direction. And he did not even know where he was. But he must take a direction now. Nothing would be resolved by merely walking, walking away. He had to take a direction.

And finally, he reached the main road. It had been frustrating to stumble through the darkness without a sense of where he was going. But now, he had to choose a path. He didn't even know where he was. Yet, he had to choose a path now. Just wandering away wouldn’t solve anything. He needed to decide on a direction.

He stood still on the road, that was high in the utterly dark night, and he did not know where he was. It was a strange sensation, his heart beating, and ringed round with the utterly unknown darkness. So he stood for some time.

He stood still on the road, which was elevated in the pitch-black night, and he didn’t know where he was. It was a strange feeling, his heart racing, surrounded by complete darkness. So he stood there for a while.

Then he heard footsteps, and saw a small, swinging light. He immediately went towards this. It was a miner.

Then he heard footsteps and saw a small, swinging light. He quickly moved toward it. It was a miner.

“Can you tell me,” he said, “where this road goes?”

“Can you tell me,” he asked, “where this road leads?”

“Road? Ay, it goes ter Whatmore.”

“Road? Yeah, it goes to Whatmore.”

“Whatmore! Oh thank you, that’s right. I thought I was wrong. Good-night.”

“What more! Oh thank you, that’s right. I thought I was wrong. Good night.”

“Good-night,” replied the broad voice of the miner.

“Good night,” replied the deep voice of the miner.

Gerald guessed where he was. At least, when he came to Whatmore, he would know. He was glad to be on a high road. He walked forward as in a sleep of decision.

Gerald figured out where he was. At least, when he got to Whatmore, he would know for sure. He felt relieved to be on a main road. He moved ahead as if in a dream of determination.

That was Whatmore Village—? Yes, the King’s Head—and there the hall gates. He descended the steep hill almost running. Winding through the hollow, he passed the Grammar School, and came to Willey Green Church. The churchyard! He halted.

That was Whatmore Village—? Yes, the King’s Head—and there were the hall gates. He hurried down the steep hill almost running. Winding through the hollow, he passed the Grammar School and arrived at Willey Green Church. The churchyard! He stopped.

Then in another moment he had clambered up the wall and was going among the graves. Even in this darkness he could see the heaped pallor of old white flowers at his feet. This then was the grave. He stooped down. The flowers were cold and clammy. There was a raw scent of chrysanthemums and tube-roses, deadened. He felt the clay beneath, and shrank, it was so horribly cold and sticky. He stood away in revulsion.

Then in a moment, he climbed up the wall and started walking among the graves. Even in the darkness, he could see the pale heap of old white flowers at his feet. This was the grave. He bent down. The flowers felt cold and damp. There was a heavy smell of chrysanthemums and tube-roses, dull and lifeless. He touched the soil underneath and recoiled, it was so horrifyingly cold and sticky. He stepped back in disgust.

Here was one centre then, here in the complete darkness beside the unseen, raw grave. But there was nothing for him here. No, he had nothing to stay here for. He felt as if some of the clay were sticking cold and unclean, on his heart. No, enough of this.

Here was one center then, here in the complete darkness next to the hidden, cold grave. But there was nothing for him here. No, he had nothing to stick around for. He felt like some of the clay was sticking cold and dirty on his heart. No, that's enough of this.

Where then?—home? Never! It was no use going there. That was less than no use. It could not be done. There was somewhere else to go. Where?

Where to then?—home? Never! There was no point in going there. That was even worse than useless. It couldn't happen. There was another place to go. Where?

A dangerous resolve formed in his heart, like a fixed idea. There was Gudrun—she would be safe in her home. But he could get at her—he would get at her. He would not go back tonight till he had come to her, if it cost him his life. He staked his all on this throw.

A dangerous determination took hold in his heart, like an obsession. There was Gudrun—she would be safe at home. But he could reach her—he would reach her. He wouldn’t go back tonight until he had seen her, even if it cost him his life. He was betting everything on this.

He set off walking straight across the fields towards Beldover. It was so dark, nobody could ever see him. His feet were wet and cold, heavy with clay. But he went on persistently, like a wind, straight forward, as if to his fate. There were great gaps in his consciousness. He was conscious that he was at Winthorpe hamlet, but quite unconscious how he had got there. And then, as in a dream, he was in the long street of Beldover, with its street-lamps.

He started walking directly across the fields toward Beldover. It was so dark that no one could see him. His feet were wet and cold, weighed down by clay. But he kept going relentlessly, like the wind, moving straight ahead as if to meet his fate. There were big gaps in his awareness. He knew he was at Winthorpe hamlet but had no idea how he got there. Then, almost like a dream, he found himself in the long street of Beldover, with its streetlights.

There was a noise of voices, and of a door shutting loudly, and being barred, and of men talking in the night. The “Lord Nelson” had just closed, and the drinkers were going home. He had better ask one of these where she lived—for he did not know the side streets at all.

There was the sound of voices, a door slamming shut and being locked, and men chatting in the night. The “Lord Nelson” had just closed, and the patrons were heading home. He should probably ask one of them where she lived—since he didn't know the side streets at all.

“Can you tell me where Somerset Drive is?” he asked of one of the uneven men.

“Can you let me know where Somerset Drive is?” he asked one of the uneven men.

“Where what?” replied the tipsy miner’s voice.

“Where what?” replied the drunken miner's voice.

“Somerset Drive.”

“Somerset Drive.”

“Somerset Drive!—I’ve heard o’ such a place, but I couldn’t for my life say where it is. Who might you be wanting?”

“Somerset Drive! I've heard of that place, but I couldn't tell you where it is to save my life. Who are you looking for?”

“Mr Brangwen—William Brangwen.”

"Mr. Brangwen—William Brangwen."

“William Brangwen—?—?”

“William Brangwen—?—?”

“Who teaches at the Grammar School, at Willey Green—his daughter teaches there too.”

“Who teaches at the Grammar School in Willey Green—his daughter teaches there as well.”

“O-o-o-oh, Brangwen! Now I’ve got you. Of course, William Brangwen! Yes, yes, he’s got two lasses as teachers, aside hisself. Ay, that’s him—that’s him! Why certainly I know where he lives, back your life I do! Yi—what place do they ca’ it?”

“O-o-o-oh, Brangwen! Now I’ve got you. Of course, William Brangwen! Yes, yes, he’s got two girls as teachers, besides himself. Yeah, that’s him—that’s him! Of course, I know where he lives, you can bet I do! So—what do they call it?”

“Somerset Drive,” repeated Gerald patiently. He knew his own colliers fairly well.

“Somerset Drive,” Gerald repeated patiently. He was familiar with his own coal miners pretty well.

“Somerset Drive, for certain!” said the collier, swinging his arm as if catching something up. “Somerset Drive—yi! I couldn’t for my life lay hold o’ the lercality o’ the place. Yis, I know the place, to be sure I do—”

“Somerset Drive, for sure!” said the miner, swinging his arm as if he were grabbing something. “Somerset Drive—wow! I just couldn’t for the life of me figure out where that is. Yep, I know the place, I really do—”

He turned unsteadily on his feet, and pointed up the dark, nigh-deserted road.

He wobbled on his feet and pointed down the dark, nearly deserted road.

“You go up theer—an’ you ta’e th’ first—yi, th’ first turnin’ on your left—o’ that side—past Withamses tuffy shop—”

“You go up there—and you take the first—yeah, the first turn on your left—on that side—past Withams’ stuffy shop—”

I know,” said Gerald.

“I know,” said Gerald.

“Ay! You go down a bit, past wheer th’ water-man lives—and then Somerset Drive, as they ca’ it, branches off on ’t right hand side—an’ there’s nowt but three houses in it, no more than three, I believe,—an’ I’m a’most certain as theirs is th’ last—th’ last o’ th’ three—you see—”

“Hey! You go down a bit, past where the water guy lives—and then Somerset Drive, as they call it, branches off to the right—and there are only three houses on it, no more than three, I think,—and I’m almost sure theirs is the last one—the last of the three—you see—”

“Thank you very much,” said Gerald. “Good-night.”

“Thanks a lot,” said Gerald. “Goodnight.”

And he started off, leaving the tipsy man there standing rooted.

And he walked away, leaving the drunk guy standing there frozen.

Gerald went past the dark shops and houses, most of them sleeping now, and twisted round to the little blind road that ended on a field of darkness. He slowed down, as he neared his goal, not knowing how he should proceed. What if the house were closed in darkness?

Gerald walked by the dark shops and houses, most of them quiet now, and turned onto the small dead-end road that led to a field of darkness. He slowed down as he approached his destination, uncertain about what to do next. What if the house was completely dark?

But it was not. He saw a big lighted window, and heard voices, then a gate banged. His quick ears caught the sound of Birkin’s voice, his keen eyes made out Birkin, with Ursula standing in a pale dress on the step of the garden path. Then Ursula stepped down, and came along the road, holding Birkin’s arm.

But it wasn't. He saw a big lit-up window and heard voices, then a gate slammed shut. His quick ears picked up Birkin’s voice, and his sharp eyes spotted Birkin, with Ursula in a pale dress standing on the garden path step. Then Ursula stepped down and walked along the road, holding Birkin’s arm.

Gerald went across into the darkness and they dawdled past him, talking happily, Birkin’s voice low, Ursula’s high and distinct. Gerald went quickly to the house.

Gerald walked into the darkness while they strolled past him, chatting happily, Birkin's voice low and Ursula's high and clear. Gerald hurried to the house.

The blinds were drawn before the big, lighted window of the dining-room. Looking up the path at the side he could see the door left open, shedding a soft, coloured light from the hall lamp. He went quickly and silently up the path, and looked up into the hall. There were pictures on the walls, and the antlers of a stag—and the stairs going up on one side—and just near the foot of the stairs the half opened door of the dining-room.

The blinds were closed in front of the large, lit window of the dining room. Looking up the side path, he noticed the door was open, casting a warm, colorful glow from the hallway lamp. He quickly and quietly walked up the path and peeked into the hall. There were pictures on the walls and the antlers of a stag, with the stairs going up on one side and the half-open door of the dining room right near the bottom of the stairs.

With heart drawn fine, Gerald stepped into the hall, whose floor was of coloured tiles, went quickly and looked into the large, pleasant room. In a chair by the fire, the father sat asleep, his head tilted back against the side of the big oak chimney piece, his ruddy face seen foreshortened, the nostrils open, the mouth fallen a little. It would take the merest sound to wake him.

With a heavy heart, Gerald walked into the hall, which had a floor made of colorful tiles. He quickly glanced into the large, cozy room. In a chair by the fire, his father was asleep, his head leaning back against the big oak mantelpiece, his face appearing slightly distorted, nostrils flaring and mouth slightly open. The slightest noise would be enough to wake him.

Gerald stood a second suspended. He glanced down the passage behind him. It was all dark. Again he was suspended. Then he went swiftly upstairs. His senses were so finely, almost supernaturally keen, that he seemed to cast his own will over the half-unconscious house.

Gerald paused for a moment. He looked down the dark hallway behind him. He hesitated again. Then he quickly went upstairs. His senses were so sharp, almost supernatural, that it felt like he exerted his own will over the half-aware house.

He came to the first landing. There he stood, scarcely breathing. Again, corresponding to the door below, there was a door again. That would be the mother’s room. He could hear her moving about in the candlelight. She would be expecting her husband to come up. He looked along the dark landing.

He reached the first landing. There he stood, barely breathing. Once again, like the door below, there was another door. That must be the mother’s room. He could hear her moving around in the candlelight. She would be waiting for her husband to come up. He looked down the dark hallway.

Then, silently, on infinitely careful feet, he went along the passage, feeling the wall with the extreme tips of his fingers. There was a door. He stood and listened. He could hear two people’s breathing. It was not that. He went stealthily forward. There was another door, slightly open. The room was in darkness. Empty. Then there was the bathroom, he could smell the soap and the heat. Then at the end another bedroom—one soft breathing. This was she.

Then, quietly, on extremely careful feet, he moved down the hallway, feeling the wall with the tips of his fingers. There was a door. He paused and listened. He could hear two people breathing. It wasn't that. He crept forward. There was another door, slightly ajar. The room was dark. Empty. Then there was the bathroom; he could smell the soap and the warmth. Finally, at the end, another bedroom—one soft breath. This was her.

With an almost occult carefulness he turned the door handle, and opened the door an inch. It creaked slightly. Then he opened it another inch—then another. His heart did not beat, he seemed to create a silence about himself, an obliviousness.

With a carefulness that felt almost uncanny, he turned the doorknob and opened the door an inch. It creaked a little. Then he opened it another inch—then another. His heart didn’t race; it was as if he created a silence around himself, a sense of detachment.

He was in the room. Still the sleeper breathed softly. It was very dark. He felt his way forward inch by inch, with his feet and hands. He touched the bed, he could hear the sleeper. He drew nearer, bending close as if his eyes would disclose whatever there was. And then, very near to his face, to his fear, he saw the round, dark head of a boy.

He was in the room. The sleeper continued to breathe softly. It was very dark. He felt his way forward slowly, using his feet and hands. He touched the bed and could hear the sleeper's breathing. He moved closer, leaning in as if his eyes could reveal whatever was there. And then, just inches from his face and his fear, he saw the round, dark head of a boy.

He recovered, turned round, saw the door ajar, a faint light revealed. And he retreated swiftly, drew the door to without fastening it, and passed rapidly down the passage. At the head of the stairs he hesitated. There was still time to flee.

He recovered, turned around, saw the door slightly open, with a faint light showing. He quickly stepped back, closed the door without locking it, and hurried down the hallway. At the top of the stairs, he paused. There was still time to escape.

But it was unthinkable. He would maintain his will. He turned past the door of the parental bedroom like a shadow, and was climbing the second flight of stairs. They creaked under his weight—it was exasperating. Ah what disaster, if the mother’s door opened just beneath him, and she saw him! It would have to be, if it were so. He held the control still.

But it was unimaginable. He would stick to his resolve. He slipped past the parents' bedroom door like a shadow and started up the second flight of stairs. They creaked under his weight—it was frustrating. What a disaster it would be if his mother’s door opened right beneath him and she spotted him! But if it happened, it happened. He stayed focused.

He was not quite up these stairs when he heard a quick running of feet below, the outer door was closed and locked, he heard Ursula’s voice, then the father’s sleepy exclamation. He pressed on swiftly to the upper landing.

He was just a few steps up the stairs when he heard quick footsteps below. The outer door was shut and locked, and he heard Ursula's voice, followed by his father's groggy shout. He hurried up to the upper landing.

Again a door was ajar, a room was empty. Feeling his way forward, with the tips of his fingers, travelling rapidly, like a blind man, anxious lest Ursula should come upstairs, he found another door. There, with his preternaturally fine sense alert, he listened. He heard someone moving in bed. This would be she.

Again a door was slightly open, and the room was empty. Moving carefully, using just the tips of his fingers, he navigated quickly, like someone who couldn't see, worried that Ursula might come upstairs. He found another door. There, with his unusually sharp senses heightened, he listened. He heard someone shifting in bed. That must be her.

Softly now, like one who has only one sense, the tactile sense, he turned the latch. It clicked. He held still. The bed-clothes rustled. His heart did not beat. Then again he drew the latch back, and very gently pushed the door. It made a sticking noise as it gave.

Softly now, like someone who relies only on their sense of touch, he turned the latch. It clicked. He stayed still. The bedcovers rustled. His heart didn’t beat. Then he drew the latch back again and gently pushed the door. It made a sticking noise as it opened.

“Ursula?” said Gudrun’s voice, frightened. He quickly opened the door and pushed it behind him.

“Ursula?” Gudrun called out, clearly scared. He quickly opened the door and closed it behind him.

“Is it you, Ursula?” came Gudrun’s frightened voice. He heard her sitting up in bed. In another moment she would scream.

“Is it you, Ursula?” came Gudrun’s scared voice. He heard her sit up in bed. In a moment, she would scream.

“No, it’s me,” he said, feeling his way towards her. “It is I, Gerald.”

“No, it’s me,” he said, finding his way to her. “It’s me, Gerald.”

She sat motionless in her bed in sheer astonishment. She was too astonished, too much taken by surprise, even to be afraid.

She sat still in her bed, completely astonished. She was so surprised that she couldn’t even feel afraid.

“Gerald!” she echoed, in blank amazement. He had found his way to the bed, and his outstretched hand touched her warm breast blindly. She shrank away.

“Gerald!” she repeated, in complete surprise. He had made his way to the bed, and his outstretched hand reached for her warm breast without seeing. She recoiled.

“Let me make a light,” she said, springing out.

“Let me light a fire,” she said, jumping up.

He stood perfectly motionless. He heard her touch the match-box, he heard her fingers in their movement. Then he saw her in the light of a match, which she held to the candle. The light rose in the room, then sank to a small dimness, as the flame sank down on the candle, before it mounted again.

He stood completely still. He heard her reach for the matchbox, he heard her fingers moving. Then he saw her in the glow of a match as she held it to the candle. The light filled the room, then faded to a small dimness as the flame lowered on the candle before rising again.

She looked at him, as he stood near the other side of the bed. His cap was pulled low over his brow, his black overcoat was buttoned close up to his chin. His face was strange and luminous. He was inevitable as a supernatural being. When she had seen him, she knew. She knew there was something fatal in the situation, and she must accept it. Yet she must challenge him.

She looked at him as he stood on the other side of the bed. His cap was pulled low over his forehead, and his black overcoat was buttoned up to his chin. His face was unusual and glowing. He felt as unavoidable as a supernatural being. The moment she saw him, she knew. She understood there was something doomed about the situation, and she had to accept it. Yet, she had to confront him.

“How did you come up?” she asked.

“How did you get here?” she asked.

“I walked up the stairs—the door was open.”

“I walked up the stairs—the door was open.”

She looked at him.

She glanced at him.

“I haven’t closed this door, either,” he said. She walked swiftly across the room, and closed her door, softly, and locked it. Then she came back.

“I haven’t closed this door, either,” he said. She quickly walked across the room, closed her door softly, and locked it. Then she came back.

She was wonderful, with startled eyes and flushed cheeks, and her plait of hair rather short and thick down her back, and her long, fine white night-dress falling to her feet.

She was amazing, with wide eyes and rosy cheeks, her braid of hair short and thick down her back, and her long, sheer white nightdress trailing down to her feet.

She saw that his boots were all clayey, even his trousers were plastered with clay. And she wondered if he had made footprints all the way up. He was a very strange figure, standing in her bedroom, near the tossed bed.

She noticed that his boots were covered in clay, and his trousers were smeared with it too. She wondered if he had left footprints all the way up. He was a really odd figure, standing in her bedroom, by the messy bed.

“Why have you come?” she asked, almost querulous.

“Why did you come?” she asked, sounding a bit whiny.

“I wanted to,” he replied.

"I wanted to," he said.

And this she could see from his face. It was fate.

And she could see that on his face. It was destiny.

“You are so muddy,” she said, in distaste, but gently.

“You're so muddy,” she said, with a hint of disapproval, but softly.

He looked down at his feet.

He looked down at his feet.

“I was walking in the dark,” he replied. But he felt vividly elated. There was a pause. He stood on one side of the tumbled bed, she on the other. He did not even take his cap from his brows.

“I was walking in the dark,” he replied. But he felt incredibly elated. There was a pause. He stood on one side of the messy bed, she on the other. He didn't even take his cap off.

“And what do you want of me,” she challenged.

“And what do you want from me?” she challenged.

He looked aside, and did not answer. Save for the extreme beauty and mystic attractiveness of this distinct, strange face, she would have sent him away. But his face was too wonderful and undiscovered to her. It fascinated her with the fascination of pure beauty, cast a spell on her, like nostalgia, an ache.

He glanced away and didn’t respond. If it wasn't for the striking beauty and mysterious allure of this unique, unfamiliar face, she would have sent him away. But his face was too amazing and unknown to her. It captivated her with the charm of pure beauty, enchanting her like nostalgia, creating a deep longing.

“What do you want of me?” she repeated in an estranged voice.

“What do you want from me?” she repeated in a distant voice.

He pulled off his cap, in a movement of dream-liberation, and went across to her. But he could not touch her, because she stood barefoot in her night-dress, and he was muddy and damp. Her eyes, wide and large and wondering, watched him, and asked him the ultimate question.

He took off his cap, as if freeing himself from a dream, and walked over to her. But he couldn’t touch her because she was barefoot in her nightgown, and he was muddy and wet. Her eyes, wide and curious, watched him and seemed to ask him the most important question.

“I came—because I must,” he said. “Why do you ask?”

“I came—because I had to,” he said. “Why do you want to know?”

She looked at him in doubt and wonder.

She looked at him with doubt and curiosity.

“I must ask,” she said.

"I need to ask," she said.

He shook his head slightly.

He shook his head a bit.

“There is no answer,” he replied, with strange vacancy.

“There’s no answer,” he replied, with an eerie emptiness.

There was about him a curious, and almost godlike air of simplicity and native directness. He reminded her of an apparition, the young Hermes.

There was something about him that had a strange, almost godlike quality of simplicity and natural honesty. He reminded her of a spirit, like the young Hermes.

“But why did you come to me?” she persisted.

“But why did you come to me?” she kept asking.

“Because—it has to be so. If there weren’t you in the world, then I shouldn’t be in the world, either.”

“Because—it has to be that way. If you weren’t in the world, then I shouldn’t be in the world, either.”

She stood looking at him, with large, wide, wondering, stricken eyes. His eyes were looking steadily into hers all the time, and he seemed fixed in an odd supernatural steadfastness. She sighed. She was lost now. She had no choice.

She stood there staring at him, her eyes wide and full of wonder and shock. His gaze was locked onto hers, and he appeared strangely calm and unwavering. She sighed. She felt hopeless now. She had no other options.

“Won’t you take off your boots,” she said. “They must be wet.”

“Could you take off your boots?” she said. “They must be wet.”

He dropped his cap on a chair, unbuttoned his overcoat, lifting up his chin to unfasten the throat buttons. His short, keen hair was ruffled. He was so beautifully blond, like wheat. He pulled off his overcoat.

He tossed his cap onto a chair, unbuttoned his coat, and tilted his chin to unfasten the throat buttons. His short, sharp hair was tousled. He was a strikingly blonde, like wheat. He took off his coat.

Quickly he pulled off his jacket, pulled loose his black tie, and was unfastening his studs, which were headed each with a pearl. She listened, watching, hoping no one would hear the starched linen crackle. It seemed to snap like pistol shots.

Quickly, he took off his jacket, loosened his black tie, and was unbuttoning his cufflinks, each with a pearl on top. She watched and listened, hoping no one would notice the sound of the stiff linen crinkling. It sounded like gunshots.

He had come for vindication. She let him hold her in his arms, clasp her close against him. He found in her an infinite relief. Into her he poured all his pent-up darkness and corrosive death, and he was whole again. It was wonderful, marvellous, it was a miracle. This was the ever-recurrent miracle of his life, at the knowledge of which he was lost in an ecstasy of relief and wonder. And she, subject, received him as a vessel filled with his bitter potion of death. She had no power at this crisis to resist. The terrible frictional violence of death filled her, and she received it in an ecstasy of subjection, in throes of acute, violent sensation.

He had come for validation. She allowed him to hold her in his arms and pull her close. He found in her an overwhelming sense of relief. He poured all his bottled-up darkness and pain into her, and he felt whole again. It was amazing, incredible, a miracle. This was the recurring miracle of his life, which left him in a state of blissful relief and wonder. And she, receptive, accepted him like a container filled with his bitter essence of despair. At that moment, she had no strength to resist. The intense, violent energy of despair consumed her, and she embraced it in a state of surrender, experiencing acute, intense sensations.

As he drew nearer to her, he plunged deeper into her enveloping soft warmth, a wonderful creative heat that penetrated his veins and gave him life again. He felt himself dissolving and sinking to rest in the bath of her living strength. It seemed as if her heart in her breast were a second unconquerable sun, into the glow and creative strength of which he plunged further and further. All his veins, that were murdered and lacerated, healed softly as life came pulsing in, stealing invisibly in to him as if it were the all-powerful effluence of the sun. His blood, which seemed to have been drawn back into death, came ebbing on the return, surely, beautifully, powerfully.

As he got closer to her, he sank deeper into her warm embrace, a wonderful creative heat that filled his veins and brought him back to life. He felt himself melting and resting in the bath of her living strength. It was as if her heart was a second unstoppable sun, into which he dove further and further into its glow and creative power. All his veins, that had been damaged and torn, healed gently as life began pulsing through him, flowing in quietly like the powerful rays of the sun. His blood, which had seemed to retreat into death, started to return, steadily, beautifully, and strongly.

He felt his limbs growing fuller and flexible with life, his body gained an unknown strength. He was a man again, strong and rounded. And he was a child, so soothed and restored and full of gratitude.

He felt his limbs filling out and becoming more flexible with life; his body gained an unfamiliar strength. He was a man again, strong and complete. And he was a child, so comforted and rejuvenated and filled with gratitude.

And she, she was the great bath of life, he worshipped her. Mother and substance of all life she was. And he, child and man, received of her and was made whole. His pure body was almost killed. But the miraculous, soft effluence of her breast suffused over him, over his seared, damaged brain, like a healing lymph, like a soft, soothing flow of life itself, perfect as if he were bathed in the womb again.

And she, she was the great source of life, he adored her. Mother and essence of all existence she was. And he, both child and man, received from her and became whole. His pure body was nearly destroyed. But the miraculous, gentle flow from her breast enveloped him, covering his burned, damaged mind, like a healing fluid, like a soft, comforting stream of life itself, perfect as if he were bathed in the womb again.

His brain was hurt, seared, the tissue was as if destroyed. He had not known how hurt he was, how his tissue, the very tissue of his brain was damaged by the corrosive flood of death. Now, as the healing lymph of her effluence flowed through him, he knew how destroyed he was, like a plant whose tissue is burst from inwards by a frost.

His brain was injured, scorched, the tissue seemed completely ruined. He hadn’t realized how badly he was hurt, how the very tissue of his brain was damaged by the corrosive wave of death. Now, as the healing fluid of her presence flowed through him, he understood just how shattered he was, like a plant whose tissue is ruptured from within by frost.

He buried his small, hard head between her breasts, and pressed her breasts against him with his hands. And she with quivering hands pressed his head against her, as he lay suffused out, and she lay fully conscious. The lovely creative warmth flooded through him like a sleep of fecundity within the womb. Ah, if only she would grant him the flow of this living effluence, he would be restored, he would be complete again. He was afraid she would deny him before it was finished. Like a child at the breast, he cleaved intensely to her, and she could not put him away. And his seared, ruined membrane relaxed, softened, that which was seared and stiff and blasted yielded again, became soft and flexible, palpitating with new life. He was infinitely grateful, as to God, or as an infant is at its mother’s breast. He was glad and grateful like a delirium, as he felt his own wholeness come over him again, as he felt the full, unutterable sleep coming over him, the sleep of complete exhaustion and restoration.

He buried his small, hard head between her breasts and pressed them against him with his hands. She, with trembling hands, pressed his head against her while he lay relaxed and she remained fully aware. The lovely, creative warmth flooded through him like a nurturing sleep. Ah, if only she would allow him to feel this living energy, he would be restored, he would feel whole again. He was afraid she would deny him before it was over. Like a child at the breast, he clung to her, and she couldn’t push him away. His damaged, tense body began to relax and soften; what had been scorched and stiff became pliable, pulsing with new life. He felt an immense gratitude, like one feels toward God, or like an infant feels for its mother. He was filled with joy and gratitude, like a blissful delirium, as he sensed his wholeness returning, as he felt the deep, indescribable sleep taking over him, the sleep of complete exhaustion and renewal.

But Gudrun lay wide awake, destroyed into perfect consciousness. She lay motionless, with wide eyes staring motionless into the darkness, whilst he was sunk away in sleep, his arms round her.

But Gudrun lay wide awake, completely aware. She lay still, with her eyes open wide, staring into the darkness, while he was deep asleep, his arms wrapped around her.

She seemed to be hearing waves break on a hidden shore, long, slow, gloomy waves, breaking with the rhythm of fate, so monotonously that it seemed eternal. This endless breaking of slow, sullen waves of fate held her life a possession, whilst she lay with dark, wide eyes looking into the darkness. She could see so far, as far as eternity—yet she saw nothing. She was suspended in perfect consciousness—and of what was she conscious?

She seemed to hear waves crashing on a secluded shore, long, slow, gloomy waves, breaking with the rhythm of fate, so monotonously that it felt endless. This endless crashing of slow, dreary waves of fate held her life as a possession while she lay with dark, wide eyes staring into the darkness. She could see so far, as far as eternity—yet she saw nothing. She was suspended in perfect consciousness—and what was she aware of?

This mood of extremity, when she lay staring into eternity, utterly suspended, and conscious of everything, to the last limits, passed and left her uneasy. She had lain so long motionless. She moved, she became self-conscious. She wanted to look at him, to see him.

This intense feeling, as she lay staring into the void, completely frozen and aware of everything to the fullest extent, eventually faded and left her feeling uneasy. She had been lying there so long without moving. When she finally moved, she became aware of herself. She wanted to look at him, to see him.

But she dared not make a light, because she knew he would wake, and she did not want to break his perfect sleep, that she knew he had got of her.

But she didn't dare to light a candle, because she knew he would wake up, and she didn’t want to disturb his peaceful sleep, which she knew he had because of her.

She disengaged herself, softly, and rose up a little to look at him. There was a faint light, it seemed to her, in the room. She could just distinguish his features, as he slept the perfect sleep. In this darkness, she seemed to see him so distinctly. But he was far off, in another world. Ah, she could shriek with torment, he was so far off, and perfected, in another world. She seemed to look at him as at a pebble far away under clear dark water. And here was she, left with all the anguish of consciousness, whilst he was sunk deep into the other element of mindless, remote, living shadow-gleam. He was beautiful, far-off, and perfected. They would never be together. Ah, this awful, inhuman distance which would always be interposed between her and the other being!

She pulled away gently and sat up a bit to look at him. There was a faint light in the room, or at least it seemed that way to her. She could barely make out his features as he slept peacefully. In the darkness, she felt like she could see him so clearly. But he was far away, in another world. It made her want to scream with torment; he was so distant and perfect, in a different realm. She felt like she was gazing at him like a pebble far below clear, dark water. And here she was, left with all the pain of awareness, while he was deeply immersed in that other space of mindless, distant, living shadows. He was beautiful, distant, and perfect. They would never be together. Oh, this terrible, inhuman distance that would always separate her from another being!

There was nothing to do but to lie still and endure. She felt an overwhelming tenderness for him, and a dark, under-stirring of jealous hatred, that he should lie so perfect and immune, in an other-world, whilst she was tormented with violent wakefulness, cast out in the outer darkness.

There was nothing to do but lie still and endure. She felt an overwhelming affection for him, along with a deep, unsettling jealousy that he could lie there perfectly untouched in another world, while she was tormented by restless wakefulness, cast out in the dark.

She lay in intense and vivid consciousness, an exhausting superconsciousness. The church clock struck the hours, it seemed to her, in quick succession. She heard them distinctly in the tension of her vivid consciousness. And he slept as if time were one moment, unchanging and unmoving.

She lay in a deep and intense awareness, an exhausting super-awareness. The church clock rang out the hours, it felt to her, in rapid succession. She heard them clearly amid the strain of her intense consciousness. And he slept as if time were just one moment, unchanging and still.

She was exhausted, wearied. Yet she must continue in this state of violent active superconsciousness. She was conscious of everything—her childhood, her girlhood, all the forgotten incidents, all the unrealised influences and all the happenings she had not understood, pertaining to herself, to her family, to her friends, her lovers, her acquaintances, everybody. It was as if she drew a glittering rope of knowledge out of the sea of darkness, drew and drew and drew it out of the fathomless depths of the past, and still it did not come to an end, there was no end to it, she must haul and haul at the rope of glittering consciousness, pull it out phosphorescent from the endless depths of the unconsciousness, till she was weary, aching, exhausted, and fit to break, and yet she had not done.

She was drained, worn out. But she had to keep going in this intense state of heightened awareness. She was aware of everything—her childhood, her teenage years, all the forgotten moments, all the unrecognized influences, and everything that had happened that she didn’t understand about herself, her family, her friends, her lovers, her acquaintances, everyone. It was like she was pulling a shining thread of understanding from the sea of darkness, pulling and pulling from the endless depths of the past, and it just wouldn’t stop; there was no end to it. She had to keep tugging at the thread of bright awareness, pulling it out glowing from the infinite depths of the unconscious, until she was tired, aching, exhausted, and ready to break, and yet she still hadn’t finished.

Ah, if only she might wake him! She turned uneasily. When could she rouse him and send him away? When could she disturb him? And she relapsed into her activity of automatic consciousness, that would never end.

Ah, if only she could wake him up! She turned restlessly. When could she get him up and send him away? When could she interrupt him? And she fell back into her automatic state of awareness, that would never stop.

But the time was drawing near when she could wake him. It was like a release. The clock had struck four, outside in the night. Thank God the night had passed almost away. At five he must go, and she would be released. Then she could relax and fill her own place. Now she was driven up against his perfect sleeping motion like a knife white-hot on a grindstone. There was something monstrous about him, about his juxtaposition against her.

But the time was getting close for her to wake him up. It felt like a relief. The clock had just struck four outside in the night. Thank goodness the night was nearly over. At five, he had to leave, and she would be free. Then she could finally relax and take care of her own needs. Right now, she felt pressed against his peaceful sleeping form like a hot knife against a grinding stone. There was something terrifying about him, about how he contrasted with her.

The last hour was the longest. And yet, at last it passed. Her heart leapt with relief—yes, there was the slow, strong stroke of the church clock—at last, after this night of eternity. She waited to catch each slow, fatal reverberation. “Three—four—five!” There, it was finished. A weight rolled off her.

The last hour felt like the longest. But finally, it passed. Her heart raced with relief—yes, there was the slow, steady chime of the church clock—finally, after this endless night. She listened for each slow, heavy chime. “Three—four—five!” There, it was over. A burden lifted off her.

She raised herself, leaned over him tenderly, and kissed him. She was sad to wake him. After a few moments, she kissed him again. But he did not stir. The darling, he was so deep in sleep! What a shame to take him out of it. She let him lie a little longer. But he must go—he must really go.

She propped herself up, bent down to him gently, and kissed him. It made her sad to wake him. After a moment, she kissed him again. But he didn't move. Poor thing, he was sleeping so soundly! What a pity to disturb him. She let him rest a bit longer. But he had to go—he really had to go.

With full over-tenderness she took his face between her hands, and kissed his eyes. The eyes opened, he remained motionless, looking at her. Her heart stood still. To hide her face from his dreadful opened eyes, in the darkness, she bent down and kissed him, whispering:

With complete tenderness, she cradled his face in her hands and kissed his eyes. He opened them, remained still, and looked at her. Her heart stopped. To shield her face from his haunting open eyes in the dark, she leaned down and kissed him, whispering:

“You must go, my love.”

“You have to go, babe.”

But she was sick with terror, sick.

But she was overwhelmed with fear, completely consumed by it.

He put his arms round her. Her heart sank.

He wrapped his arms around her. Her heart dropped.

“But you must go, my love. It’s late.”

“But you have to go, my love. It’s late.”

“What time is it?” he said.

“What time is it?” he asked.

Strange, his man’s voice. She quivered. It was an intolerable oppression to her.

Strange, his voice. She shivered. It was an unbearable weight on her.

“Past five o’clock,” she said.

"After five o’clock," she said.

But he only closed his arms round her again. Her heart cried within her in torture. She disengaged herself firmly.

But he just wrapped his arms around her again. Her heart ached in pain. She pulled away firmly.

“You really must go,” she said.

“You really have to go,” she said.

“Not for a minute,” he said.

“Not for a second,” he said.

She lay still, nestling against him, but unyielding.

She lay still, cuddling up to him, but not giving in.

“Not for a minute,” he repeated, clasping her closer.

“Not for a second,” he repeated, pulling her in closer.

“Yes,” she said, unyielding, “I’m afraid if you stay any longer.”

“Yes,” she said, determined, “I’m worried if you stay any longer.”

There was a certain coldness in her voice that made him release her, and she broke away, rose and lit the candle. That then was the end.

There was a certain chill in her voice that made him let go of her, and she pulled away, stood up, and lit the candle. That was it then.

He got up. He was warm and full of life and desire. Yet he felt a little bit ashamed, humiliated, putting on his clothes before her, in the candle-light. For he felt revealed, exposed to her, at a time when she was in some way against him. It was all very difficult to understand. He dressed himself quickly, without collar or tie. Still he felt full and complete, perfected. She thought it humiliating to see a man dressing: the ridiculous shirt, the ridiculous trousers and braces. But again an idea saved her.

He got up. He felt warm and full of life and desire. Yet he felt a bit ashamed, humiliated, putting on his clothes in front of her in the candlelight. He felt revealed, exposed to her, especially since she seemed somewhat opposed to him. It was all very confusing. He got dressed quickly, without a collar or tie. Still, he felt whole and complete, perfected. She thought it was embarrassing to see a man getting dressed: the silly shirt, the silly pants, and suspenders. But then an idea rescued her.

“It is like a workman getting up to go to work,” thought Gudrun. “And I am like a workman’s wife.” But an ache like nausea was upon her: a nausea of him.

“It’s like a worker getting up to head to work,” thought Gudrun. “And I’m like a worker’s wife.” But a feeling like nausea washed over her: a nausea of him.

He pushed his collar and tie into his overcoat pocket. Then he sat down and pulled on his boots. They were sodden, as were his socks and trouser-bottoms. But he himself was quick and warm.

He stuffed his collar and tie into his overcoat pocket. Then he sat down and put on his boots. They were soaked, and so were his socks and the bottoms of his pants. But he felt quick and warm.

“Perhaps you ought to have put your boots on downstairs,” she said.

“Maybe you should have put your boots on downstairs,” she said.

At once, without answering, he pulled them off again, and stood holding them in his hand. She had thrust her feet into slippers, and flung a loose robe round her. She was ready. She looked at him as he stood waiting, his black coat buttoned to the chin, his cap pulled down, his boots in his hand. And the passionate almost hateful fascination revived in her for a moment. It was not exhausted. His face was so warm-looking, wide-eyed and full of newness, so perfect. She felt old, old. She went to him heavily, to be kissed. He kissed her quickly. She wished his warm, expressionless beauty did not so fatally put a spell on her, compel her and subjugate her. It was a burden upon her, that she resented, but could not escape. Yet when she looked at his straight man’s brows, and at his rather small, well-shaped nose, and at his blue, indifferent eyes, she knew her passion for him was not yet satisfied, perhaps never could be satisfied. Only now she was weary, with an ache like nausea. She wanted him gone.

Without saying a word, he took them off again and held them in his hand. She had slipped into her slippers and thrown on a loose robe. She was ready. She looked at him standing there, his black coat buttoned up to his chin, his cap pulled down, and his boots in his hand. For a moment, the almost hateful fascination she felt for him came back. It wasn’t completely gone. His face looked warm, his eyes wide and full of freshness—so perfect. She felt old, so old. She walked over to him heavily to be kissed. He kissed her quickly. She wished his warm, expressionless beauty didn’t so powerfully enchant her, control her, and dominate her. It was a burden she resented but couldn’t escape. Yet when she looked at his strong brow, his small, well-shaped nose, and his blue, indifferent eyes, she knew her passion for him wasn’t satisfied yet, perhaps never would be. Now she just felt tired, with a queasy ache. She wanted him to leave.

They went downstairs quickly. It seemed they made a prodigious noise. He followed her as, wrapped in her vivid green wrap, she preceded him with the light. She suffered badly with fear, lest her people should be roused. He hardly cared. He did not care now who knew. And she hated this in him. One must be cautious. One must preserve oneself.

They hurried down the stairs. It felt like they were making a huge racket. He followed her as she led the way with the light, wrapped in her bright green shawl. She was very anxious about waking her family. He didn’t care. He didn’t mind at this point who found out. And she despised this about him. You have to be careful. You have to look out for yourself.

She led the way to the kitchen. It was neat and tidy, as the woman had left it. He looked up at the clock—twenty minutes past five Then he sat down on a chair to put on his boots. She waited, watching his every movement. She wanted it to be over, it was a great nervous strain on her.

She walked to the kitchen, which was clean and organized, just as the woman had left it. He glanced at the clock—twenty minutes past five—and then sat down in a chair to put on his boots. She stood by, observing his every move. She wanted it to be over; it was a significant source of anxiety for her.

He stood up—she unbolted the back door, and looked out. A cold, raw night, not yet dawn, with a piece of a moon in the vague sky. She was glad she need not go out.

He got up—she unlatched the back door and looked outside. It was a cold, damp night, still not dawn, with a sliver of the moon in the cloudy sky. She was relieved she didn’t have to go out.

“Good-bye then,” he murmured.

“Goodbye then,” he murmured.

“I’ll come to the gate,” she said.

“I’ll come to the gate,” she said.

And again she hurried on in front, to warn him of the steps. And at the gate, once more she stood on the step whilst he stood below her.

And again she rushed ahead to warn him about the steps. And at the gate, she stood on the step while he stood below her.

“Good-bye,” she whispered.

“Goodbye,” she whispered.

He kissed her dutifully, and turned away.

He kissed her out of obligation and then walked away.

She suffered torments hearing his firm tread going so distinctly down the road. Ah, the insensitiveness of that firm tread!

She felt anguish hearing his heavy footsteps clearly echoing down the road. Ah, the lack of sensitivity in those heavy footsteps!

She closed the gate, and crept quickly and noiselessly back to bed. When she was in her room, and the door closed, and all safe, she breathed freely, and a great weight fell off her. She nestled down in bed, in the groove his body had made, in the warmth he had left. And excited, worn-out, yet still satisfied, she fell soon into a deep, heavy sleep.

She closed the gate and quietly slipped back to bed. Once she was in her room, with the door shut and feeling secure, she breathed a sigh of relief, as if a huge burden had lifted off her. She settled into bed, in the impression his body had left, surrounded by the warmth he had left behind. Feeling excited, exhausted, yet still content, she quickly drifted into a deep, heavy sleep.

Gerald walked quickly through the raw darkness of the coming dawn. He met nobody. His mind was beautifully still and thoughtless, like a still pool, and his body full and warm and rich. He went quickly along towards Shortlands, in a grateful self-sufficiency.

Gerald walked briskly through the dark shadows of the approaching dawn. He didn't encounter anyone. His mind was wonderfully calm and free of thoughts, like a serene pool, and his body felt full, warm, and vibrant. He hurried along toward Shortlands, embracing a sense of thankful independence.

CHAPTER XXV.
MARRIAGE OR NOT

The Brangwen family was going to move from Beldover. It was necessary now for the father to be in town.

The Brangwen family was getting ready to move from Beldover. It was now essential for the father to be in the city.

Birkin had taken out a marriage licence, yet Ursula deferred from day to day. She would not fix any definite time—she still wavered. Her month’s notice to leave the Grammar School was in its third week. Christmas was not far off.

Birkin had gotten a marriage license, but Ursula kept putting it off day by day. She wouldn't set a specific date—she was still uncertain. Her month's notice to leave the Grammar School was in its third week. Christmas was approaching.

Gerald waited for the Ursula-Birkin marriage. It was something crucial to him.

Gerald waited for the Ursula-Birkin marriage. It was something important to him.

“Shall we make it a double-barrelled affair?” he said to Birkin one day.

“Shall we turn this into a double-barreled thing?” he said to Birkin one day.

“Who for the second shot?” asked Birkin.

“Who’s up for the second shot?” asked Birkin.

“Gudrun and me,” said Gerald, the venturesome twinkle in his eyes.

“Gudrun and I,” said Gerald, the adventurous spark in his eyes.

Birkin looked at him steadily, as if somewhat taken aback.

Birkin stared at him intently, as if a bit surprised.

“Serious—or joking?” he asked.

"Serious or joking?" he asked.

“Oh, serious. Shall I? Shall Gudrun and I rush in along with you?”

“Oh, really? Should I? Should Gudrun and I join you?”

“Do by all means,” said Birkin. “I didn’t know you’d got that length.”

“Go ahead,” said Birkin. “I didn’t realize you’d reached that point.”

“What length?” said Gerald, looking at the other man, and laughing.

“What length?” Gerald asked, laughing as he looked at the other man.

“Oh yes, we’ve gone all the lengths.”

“Oh yeah, we’ve gone to great lengths.”

“There remains to put it on a broad social basis, and to achieve a high moral purpose,” said Birkin.

“Now we need to place it on a wider social foundation and aim for a higher moral goal,” said Birkin.

“Something like that: the length and breadth and height of it,” replied Gerald, smiling.

“Something like that: the length, width, and height of it,” replied Gerald, smiling.

“Oh well,” said Birkin, “it’s a very admirable step to take, I should say.”

“Oh well,” said Birkin, “it’s a really admirable step to take, I would say.”

Gerald looked at him closely.

Gerald examined him closely.

“Why aren’t you enthusiastic?” he asked. “I thought you were such dead nuts on marriage.”

“Why aren’t you excited?” he asked. “I thought you were all in on marriage.”

Birkin lifted his shoulders.

Birkin shrugged.

“One might as well be dead nuts on noses. There are all sorts of noses, snub and otherwise—”

“One might as well be dead on noses. There are all kinds of noses, snub and otherwise—”

Gerald laughed.

Gerald chuckled.

“And all sorts of marriage, also snub and otherwise?” he said.

“And all kinds of marriage, whether it’s snubbed or not?” he said.

“That’s it.”

“That's it.”

“And you think if I marry, it will be snub?” asked Gerald quizzically, his head a little on one side.

"And you think if I get married, it will be a snub?" Gerald asked, tilting his head slightly to the side.

Birkin laughed quickly.

Birkin laughed softly.

“How do I know what it will be!” he said. “Don’t lambaste me with my own parallels—”

“How can I know what it will be!” he said. “Don’t hit me with my own comparisons—”

Gerald pondered a while.

Gerald thought for a bit.

“But I should like to know your opinion, exactly,” he said.

“But I’d really like to know what you think, specifically,” he said.

“On your marriage?—or marrying? Why should you want my opinion? I’ve got no opinions. I’m not interested in legal marriage, one way or another. It’s a mere question of convenience.”

“On your marriage?—or getting married? Why do you care about my opinion? I don’t have any opinions. I’m not interested in legal marriage, either way. It’s just a matter of convenience.”

Still Gerald watched him closely.

Gerald still watched him closely.

“More than that, I think,” he said seriously. “However you may be bored by the ethics of marriage, yet really to marry, in one’s own personal case, is something critical, final—”

“More than that, I think,” he said seriously. “Even if you find the ethics of marriage boring, getting married in your own personal situation is something crucial, definitive—”

“You mean there is something final in going to the registrar with a woman?”

"You mean there's something final about going to the registrar with a woman?"

“If you’re coming back with her, I do,” said Gerald. “It is in some way irrevocable.”

“If you’re coming back with her, I do,” Gerald said. “It’s in some way irreversible.”

“Yes, I agree,” said Birkin.

"Sure, I agree," said Birkin.

“No matter how one regards legal marriage, yet to enter into the married state, in one’s own personal instance, is final—”

“No matter how someone views legal marriage, entering into marriage for oneself is a final decision—”

“I believe it is,” said Birkin, “somewhere.”

"I think it is," said Birkin, "somewhere."

“The question remains then, should one do it,” said Gerald.

“The question is, should someone do it?” said Gerald.

Birkin watched him narrowly, with amused eyes.

Birkin watched him closely, with an amused expression.

“You are like Lord Bacon, Gerald,” he said. “You argue it like a lawyer—or like Hamlet’s to-be-or-not-to-be. If I were you I would not marry: but ask Gudrun, not me. You’re not marrying me, are you?”

“You're like Lord Bacon, Gerald,” he said. “You argue like a lawyer—or like Hamlet's to-be-or-not-to-be. If I were you, I would not marry: but ask Gudrun, not me. You’re not marrying me, are you?”

Gerald did not heed the latter part of this speech.

Gerald did not pay attention to the latter part of this speech.

“Yes,” he said, “one must consider it coldly. It is something critical. One comes to the point where one must take a step in one direction or another. And marriage is one direction—”

“Yes,” he said, “you have to look at it objectively. It’s something really important. You reach a point where you have to make a decision one way or another. And marriage is one of those directions—”

“And what is the other?” asked Birkin quickly.

“And what’s the other one?” asked Birkin quickly.

Gerald looked up at him with hot, strangely-conscious eyes, that the other man could not understand.

Gerald looked up at him with intense, oddly aware eyes that the other man couldn't comprehend.

“I can’t say,” he replied. “If I knew that—” He moved uneasily on his feet, and did not finish.

“I can’t say,” he replied. “If I knew that—” He shifted uncomfortably on his feet and didn’t finish.

“You mean if you knew the alternative?” asked Birkin. “And since you don’t know it, marriage is a pis aller.

"You mean if you knew there was another option?" Birkin asked. "And since you don't know it, marriage is a last resort."

Gerald looked up at Birkin with the same hot, constrained eyes.

Gerald looked up at Birkin with the same fiery, tense eyes.

“One does have the feeling that marriage is a pis aller,” he admitted.

“One does have the feeling that marriage is a last resort,” he admitted.

“Then don’t do it,” said Birkin. “I tell you,” he went on, “the same as I’ve said before, marriage in the old sense seems to me repulsive. Égoïsme à deux is nothing to it. It’s a sort of tacit hunting in couples: the world all in couples, each couple in its own little house, watching its own little interests, and stewing in its own little privacy—it’s the most repulsive thing on earth.”

“Then don’t do it,” said Birkin. “I’m telling you,” he continued, “just like I’ve said before, marriage in the traditional sense seems repulsive to me. Égoïsme à deux doesn’t compare. It’s like a silent hunt for couples: the world is divided into pairs, each pair in their own little home, focused on their own little interests, and simmering in their own little privacy—it’s the most disgusting thing on earth.”

“I quite agree,” said Gerald. “There’s something inferior about it. But as I say, what’s the alternative.”

“I totally agree,” said Gerald. “There’s something lacking about it. But like I said, what’s the alternative?”

“One should avoid this home instinct. It’s not an instinct, it’s a habit of cowardliness. One should never have a home.”

"One should avoid this home instinct. It’s not an instinct, it’s a habit of cowardice. One should never have a home."

“I agree really,” said Gerald. “But there’s no alternative.”

“I totally agree,” said Gerald. “But there’s no other option.”

“We’ve got to find one. I do believe in a permanent union between a man and a woman. Chopping about is merely an exhaustive process. But a permanent relation between a man and a woman isn’t the last word—it certainly isn’t.”

“We need to find one. I really believe in a lasting commitment between a man and a woman. Jumping around is just a tiring process. But a lasting relationship between a man and a woman isn’t the final answer—it definitely isn’t.”

“Quite,” said Gerald.

"Sure," said Gerald.

“In fact,” said Birkin, “because the relation between man and woman is made the supreme and exclusive relationship, that’s where all the tightness and meanness and insufficiency comes in.”

“In fact,” said Birkin, “the reason the relationship between man and woman is seen as the most important and exclusive one is that’s where all the tension, negativity, and shortcomings come from.”

“Yes, I believe you,” said Gerald.

"Yeah, I believe you," said Gerald.

“You’ve got to take down the love-and-marriage ideal from its pedestal. We want something broader. I believe in the additional perfect relationship between man and man—additional to marriage.”

“You need to take the love-and-marriage ideal off its pedestal. We want something bigger. I believe in the additional perfect relationship between men—beyond marriage.”

“I can never see how they can be the same,” said Gerald.

“I can never see how they can be the same,” Gerald said.

“Not the same—but equally important, equally creative, equally sacred, if you like.”

“Not the same—but just as important, just as creative, just as sacred, if you prefer.”

“I know,” said Gerald, “you believe something like that. Only I can’t feel it, you see.” He put his hand on Birkin’s arm, with a sort of deprecating affection. And he smiled as if triumphantly.

“I know,” said Gerald, “you believe something like that. I just can’t feel it, you see.” He placed his hand on Birkin’s arm, with a kind of humble affection. And he smiled as if he had won.

He was ready to be doomed. Marriage was like a doom to him. He was willing to condemn himself in marriage, to become like a convict condemned to the mines of the underworld, living no life in the sun, but having a dreadful subterranean activity. He was willing to accept this. And marriage was the seal of his condemnation. He was willing to be sealed thus in the underworld, like a soul damned but living forever in damnation. But he would not make any pure relationship with any other soul. He could not. Marriage was not the committing of himself into a relationship with Gudrun. It was a committing of himself in acceptance of the established world, he would accept the established order, in which he did not livingly believe, and then he would retreat to the underworld for his life. This he would do.

He was ready to face his doom. To him, marriage felt like a death sentence. He was willing to trap himself in it, like a prisoner sent to the mines of the underworld, living a life away from the sun and engaging in a dreadful existence underground. He was prepared to accept this. Marriage was the mark of his condemnation. He was ready to be sealed off in the underworld, like a soul damned to an eternity of suffering. But he wouldn’t form any genuine bond with another person. He couldn’t. Marriage wasn’t about committing to Gudrun; it was about submitting to the established world. He would accept that established order, which he didn’t truly believe in, and then retreat to his own underground life. That was his plan.

The other way was to accept Rupert’s offer of alliance, to enter into the bond of pure trust and love with the other man, and then subsequently with the woman. If he pledged himself with the man he would later be able to pledge himself with the woman: not merely in legal marriage, but in absolute, mystic marriage.

The other option was to accept Rupert’s offer of partnership, to enter into a bond of complete trust and love with the other man, and later with the woman. If he committed to the man, he could later commit to the woman: not just in legal marriage, but in a profound, mystical connection.

Yet he could not accept the offer. There was a numbness upon him, a numbness either of unborn, absent volition, or of atrophy. Perhaps it was the absence of volition. For he was strangely elated at Rupert’s offer. Yet he was still more glad to reject it, not to be committed.

Yet he couldn't accept the offer. He felt numb, a numbness that seemed to come from a lack of will or from decline. Maybe it was the lack of will. He felt strangely excited by Rupert's offer. But he was even happier to turn it down, wanting to stay free.

CHAPTER XXVI.
A CHAIR

There was a jumble market every Monday afternoon in the old market-place in town. Ursula and Birkin strayed down there one afternoon. They had been talking of furniture, and they wanted to see if there was any fragment they would like to buy, amid the heaps of rubbish collected on the cobble-stones.

There was a flea market every Monday afternoon in the old town square. Ursula and Birkin wandered down there one afternoon. They had been discussing furniture and wanted to see if there was anything they might want to buy among the piles of junk scattered on the cobblestones.

The old market-square was not very large, a mere bare patch of granite setts, usually with a few fruit-stalls under a wall. It was in a poor quarter of the town. Meagre houses stood down one side, there was a hosiery factory, a great blank with myriad oblong windows, at the end, a street of little shops with flagstone pavement down the other side, and, for a crowning monument, the public baths, of new red brick, with a clock-tower. The people who moved about seemed stumpy and sordid, the air seemed to smell rather dirty, there was a sense of many mean streets ramifying off into warrens of meanness. Now and again a great chocolate-and-yellow tramcar ground round a difficult bend under the hosiery factory.

The old market square wasn’t very big, just a small patch of granite paving, usually featuring a few fruit stalls against a wall. It was located in a run-down part of town. Scrappy houses lined one side, a large hosiery factory with countless rectangular windows stood at the end, and across from that was a street of small shops with flagstone sidewalks. To top it off, there were the public baths, made of new red brick, complete with a clock tower. The people moving around looked a bit rough and the air had a rather unpleasant smell, giving the impression of numerous narrow streets leading into areas of poverty. Every now and then, a large chocolate-and-yellow tram rattled around a tricky bend beneath the hosiery factory.

Ursula was superficially thrilled when she found herself out among the common people, in the jumbled place piled with old bedding, heaps of old iron, shabby crockery in pale lots, muffled lots of unthinkable clothing. She and Birkin went unwillingly down the narrow aisle between the rusty wares. He was looking at the goods, she at the people.

Ursula was superficially excited when she found herself among the ordinary people, in the cluttered area filled with old bedding, piles of scrap metal, worn-out dishes in faded colors, and heaps of unimaginable clothing. She and Birkin walked reluctantly down the narrow aisle between the rusty items. He was examining the merchandise, while she was watching the crowd.

She excitedly watched a young woman, who was going to have a baby, and who was turning over a mattress and making a young man, down-at-heel and dejected, feel it also. So secretive and active and anxious the young woman seemed, so reluctant, slinking, the young man. He was going to marry her because she was having a child.

She eagerly watched a young woman who was expecting a baby, flipping over a mattress while a young man, looking disheveled and downcast, felt it too. The young woman seemed so secretive, energetic, and anxious, while the young man appeared reluctant and withdrawn. He was going to marry her because she was having a child.

When they had felt the mattress, the young woman asked the old man seated on a stool among his wares, how much it was. He told her, and she turned to the young man. The latter was ashamed, and selfconscious. He turned his face away, though he left his body standing there, and muttered aside. And again the woman anxiously and actively fingered the mattress and added up in her mind and bargained with the old, unclean man. All the while, the young man stood by, shamefaced and down-at-heel, submitting.

When they felt the mattress, the young woman asked the old man sitting on a stool among his stuff how much it cost. He told her, and she turned to the young man. He felt ashamed and self-conscious. He looked away, even though his body stayed in place, and mumbled quietly. Meanwhile, the woman nervously and intently examined the mattress, calculating in her head and negotiating with the dirty old man. All the while, the young man stood there, embarrassed and downtrodden, accepting it all.

“Look,” said Birkin, “there is a pretty chair.”

“Look,” said Birkin, “there's a nice chair.”

“Charming!” cried Ursula. “Oh, charming.”

"Awesome!" exclaimed Ursula. "Oh, awesome."

It was an arm-chair of simple wood, probably birch, but of such fine delicacy of grace, standing there on the sordid stones, it almost brought tears to the eyes. It was square in shape, of the purest, slender lines, and four short lines of wood in the back, that reminded Ursula of harpstrings.

It was a simple wooden armchair, probably birch, but so beautifully delicate that it almost brought tears to your eyes as it stood there on the grimy stones. It had a square shape with pure, slender lines, and four short wooden slats in the back that reminded Ursula of harp strings.

“It was once,” said Birkin, “gilded—and it had a cane seat. Somebody has nailed this wooden seat in. Look, here is a trifle of the red that underlay the gilt. The rest is all black, except where the wood is worn pure and glossy. It is the fine unity of the lines that is so attractive. Look, how they run and meet and counteract. But of course the wooden seat is wrong—it destroys the perfect lightness and unity in tension the cane gave. I like it though—”

“It used to be,” Birkin said, “gilded—and it had a cane seat. Someone has nailed this wooden seat in. Look, here’s a bit of the red that used to be under the gold. The rest is all black, except where the wood is worn smooth and shiny. It’s the beautiful flow of the lines that’s so appealing. See how they curve and intersect and balance each other? But of course the wooden seat is wrong—it ruins the perfect lightness and tension the cane provided. I still like it though—”

“Ah yes,” said Ursula, “so do I.”

“Yeah,” Ursula said, “same here.”

“How much is it?” Birkin asked the man.

“How much is it?” Birkin asked the guy.

“Ten shillings.”

"Ten shillings."

“And you will send it—?”

"And you'll send it—?"

It was bought.

It has been purchased.

“So beautiful, so pure!” Birkin said. “It almost breaks my heart.” They walked along between the heaps of rubbish. “My beloved country—it had something to express even when it made that chair.”

“So beautiful, so pure!” Birkin said. “It almost breaks my heart.” They walked along between the piles of trash. “My beloved country—it had something to say even when it made that chair.”

“And hasn’t it now?” asked Ursula. She was always angry when he took this tone.

“And hasn’t it now?” Ursula asked. She was always upset when he spoke like that.

“No, it hasn’t. When I see that clear, beautiful chair, and I think of England, even Jane Austen’s England—it had living thoughts to unfold even then, and pure happiness in unfolding them. And now, we can only fish among the rubbish heaps for the remnants of their old expression. There is no production in us now, only sordid and foul mechanicalness.”

“No, it hasn’t. When I see that clear, beautiful chair, and I think of England, even Jane Austen’s England—it had vibrant ideas to share even then, and real joy in sharing them. And now, we can only sift through the trash for bits of their old expression. There’s no creativity in us now, only dirty and unpleasant mechanicalness.”

“It isn’t true,” cried Ursula. “Why must you always praise the past, at the expense of the present? Really, I don’t think so much of Jane Austen’s England. It was materialistic enough, if you like—”

“It’s not true,” Ursula exclaimed. “Why do you always have to glorify the past at the cost of the present? Honestly, I don’t think that highly of Jane Austen’s England. It was pretty materialistic, if you ask me—”

“It could afford to be materialistic,” said Birkin, “because it had the power to be something other—which we haven’t. We are materialistic because we haven’t the power to be anything else—try as we may, we can’t bring off anything but materialism: mechanism, the very soul of materialism.”

“It can afford to be materialistic,” said Birkin, “because it has the power to be something more—something we don’t have. We are materialistic because we lack the ability to be anything else—no matter how hard we try, we can only achieve materialism: mechanism, the very essence of materialism.”

Ursula was subdued into angry silence. She did not heed what he said. She was rebelling against something else.

Ursula fell into a sullen silence, fuming with anger. She ignored what he was saying. She was pushing back against something else entirely.

“And I hate your past. I’m sick of it,” she cried. “I believe I even hate that old chair, though it is beautiful. It isn’t my sort of beauty. I wish it had been smashed up when its day was over, not left to preach the beloved past to us. I’m sick of the beloved past.”

“And I hate your past. I’m tired of it,” she cried. “I think I even hate that old chair, even though it is beautiful. It’s not my kind of beauty. I wish it had been destroyed when it was done, not left here to remind us of the cherished past. I’m tired of the cherished past.”

“Not so sick as I am of the accursed present,” he said.

“I'm not as sick as I am of this cursed present,” he said.

“Yes, just the same. I hate the present—but I don’t want the past to take its place—I don’t want that old chair.”

“Yes, exactly the same. I hate the present—but I don’t want the past to replace it—I don’t want that old chair.”

He was rather angry for a moment. Then he looked at the sky shining beyond the tower of the public baths, and he seemed to get over it all. He laughed.

He was pretty angry for a moment. Then he looked at the bright sky beyond the tower of the public baths, and he seemed to let it all go. He laughed.

“All right,” he said, “then let us not have it. I’m sick of it all, too. At any rate one can’t go on living on the old bones of beauty.”

“All right,” he said, “then let’s not do it. I’m tired of everything too. Anyway, you can’t keep living off the past glories of beauty.”

“One can’t,” she cried. “I don’t want old things.”

“One can’t,” she cried. “I don’t want old stuff.”

“The truth is, we don’t want things at all,” he replied. “The thought of a house and furniture of my own is hateful to me.”

“The truth is, we don’t want anything at all,” he replied. “The idea of having a house and my own furniture is repulsive to me.”

This startled her for a moment. Then she replied:

This surprised her for a second. Then she responded:

“So it is to me. But one must live somewhere.”

“So it is for me. But you have to live somewhere.”

“Not somewhere—anywhere,” he said. “One should just live anywhere—not have a definite place. I don’t want a definite place. As soon as you get a room, and it is complete, you want to run from it. Now my rooms at the Mill are quite complete, I want them at the bottom of the sea. It is a horrible tyranny of a fixed milieu, where each piece of furniture is a commandment-stone.”

“Not somewhere—anywhere,” he said. “You should just live anywhere—not be tied to a specific place. I don’t want a specific place. The moment you get a room, and it feels complete, you want to escape from it. Right now, my rooms at the Mill are pretty complete, but I wish they were at the bottom of the sea. It’s a terrible oppression of a fixed environment, where each piece of furniture feels like a rule you have to follow.”

She clung to his arm as they walked away from the market.

She held onto his arm as they walked away from the market.

“But what are we going to do?” she said. “We must live somehow. And I do want some beauty in my surroundings. I want a sort of natural grandeur even, splendour.”

“But what are we going to do?” she said. “We have to find a way to live somehow. And I really want some beauty in my surroundings. I want a kind of natural grandeur, even splendor.”

“You’ll never get it in houses and furniture—or even clothes. Houses and furniture and clothes, they are all terms of an old base world, a detestable society of man. And if you have a Tudor house and old, beautiful furniture, it is only the past perpetuated on top of you, horrible. And if you have a perfect modern house done for you by Poiret, it is something else perpetuated on top of you. It is all horrible. It is all possessions, possessions, bullying you and turning you into a generalisation. You have to be like Rodin, Michelangelo, and leave a piece of raw rock unfinished to your figure. You must leave your surroundings sketchy, unfinished, so that you are never contained, never confined, never dominated from the outside.”

“You’ll never find it in houses, furniture, or even clothes. Houses, furniture, and clothes are all part of an outdated, awful society. Even if you have a Tudor house and beautiful old furniture, it’s just the past weighing down on you, terrible. And if you have a perfect modern house designed by Poiret, that’s just another thing piled on top of you. It’s all terrible. It’s all about possessions, possessions that pressure you and turn you into a stereotype. You have to be like Rodin or Michelangelo and leave a piece of raw stone unfinished in your work. You must keep your surroundings rough and incomplete so that you’re never boxed in, never restricted, and never controlled from the outside.”

She stood in the street contemplating.

She stood in the street thinking.

“And we are never to have a complete place of our own—never a home?” she said.

“And we're never going to have a place of our own—never a home?” she asked.

“Pray God, in this world, no,” he answered.

“Please God, not in this world,” he replied.

“But there’s only this world,” she objected.

“But there’s only this world,” she replied.

He spread out his hands with a gesture of indifference.

He spread out his hands in a casual gesture of indifference.

“Meanwhile, then, we’ll avoid having things of our own,” he said.

“Meanwhile, we’ll avoid owning things,” he said.

“But you’ve just bought a chair,” she said.

“But you just bought a chair,” she said.

“I can tell the man I don’t want it,” he replied.

“I can tell the guy I don’t want it,” he replied.

She pondered again. Then a queer little movement twitched her face.

She thought again. Then a strange little twitch moved across her face.

“No,” she said, “we don’t want it. I’m sick of old things.”

“No,” she said, “we don’t want it. I’m tired of old stuff.”

“New ones as well,” he said.

“New ones too,” he said.

They retraced their steps.

They backtracked.

There—in front of some furniture, stood the young couple, the woman who was going to have a baby, and the narrow-faced youth. She was fair, rather short, stout. He was of medium height, attractively built. His dark hair fell sideways over his brow, from under his cap, he stood strangely aloof, like one of the damned.

There—in front of some furniture, stood the young couple, the woman who was expecting a baby, and the slender-faced young man. She was fair, somewhat short, and plump. He was of average height, with an attractive build. His dark hair fell to the side over his forehead, peeking out from under his cap; he appeared oddly distant, like one of the cursed.

“Let us give it to them,” whispered Ursula. “Look they are getting a home together.”

“Let’s give it to them,” whispered Ursula. “Look, they’re getting a home together.”

I won’t aid abet them in it,” he said petulantly, instantly sympathising with the aloof, furtive youth, against the active, procreant female.

I won't help them with it,” he said irritably, instantly feeling for the distant, secretive young man, in contrast to the lively, motherly woman.

“Oh yes,” cried Ursula. “It’s right for them—there’s nothing else for them.”

“Oh yes,” Ursula exclaimed. “It’s perfect for them—there’s nothing else for them.”

“Very well,” said Birkin, “you offer it to them. I’ll watch.”

“Alright,” said Birkin, “you go ahead and give it to them. I’ll just watch.”

Ursula went rather nervously to the young couple, who were discussing an iron washstand—or rather, the man was glancing furtively and wonderingly, like a prisoner, at the abominable article, whilst the woman was arguing.

Ursula approached the young couple somewhat nervously. The man was stealing glances at the terrible iron washstand, looking at it like a prisoner, while the woman was making her arguments.

“We bought a chair,” said Ursula, “and we don’t want it. Would you have it? We should be glad if you would.”

“We bought a chair,” Ursula said, “and we don’t want it. Would you take it? We’d be happy if you did.”

The young couple looked round at her, not believing that she could be addressing them.

The young couple looked at her, not believing that she could be talking to them.

“Would you care for it?” repeated Ursula. “It’s really very pretty—but—but—” she smiled rather dazzlingly.

“Would you like it?” repeated Ursula. “It’s really very pretty—but—but—” she smiled rather dazzlingly.

The young couple only stared at her, and looked significantly at each other, to know what to do. And the man curiously obliterated himself, as if he could make himself invisible, as a rat can.

The young couple just looked at her and exchanged meaningful glances, trying to figure out what to do. The man seemed to shrink away, as if he could disappear like a rat.

“We wanted to give it to you,” explained Ursula, now overcome with confusion and dread of them. She was attracted by the young man. He was a still, mindless creature, hardly a man at all, a creature that the towns have produced, strangely pure-bred and fine in one sense, furtive, quick, subtle. His lashes were dark and long and fine over his eyes, that had no mind in them, only a dreadful kind of subject, inward consciousness, glazed and dark. His dark brows and all his lines, were finely drawn. He would be a dreadful, but wonderful lover to a woman, so marvellously contributed. His legs would be marvellously subtle and alive, under the shapeless, trousers, he had some of the fineness and stillness and silkiness of a dark-eyed, silent rat.

“We wanted to give it to you,” Ursula said, now filled with confusion and fear of them. She felt drawn to the young man. He was a still, mindless being, hardly a man at all, a product of the towns, strangely pure-bred and admirable in one way, yet stealthy, quick, and subtle. His eyelashes were dark, long, and delicate over his eyes, which had no thought in them, only a horrifying kind of inner awareness, glazed and dark. His dark eyebrows and all his features were elegantly defined. He would be a dreadful but incredible lover to a woman, so wonderfully gifted. His legs would be remarkably subtle and alive under his shapeless trousers; he had some of the finesse, stillness, and smoothness of a dark-eyed, silent rat.

Ursula had apprehended him with a fine frisson of attraction. The full-built woman was staring offensively. Again Ursula forgot him.

Ursula had caught his attention with a strong spark of attraction. The curvy woman was staring bluntly. Once more, Ursula forgot about him.

“Won’t you have the chair?” she said.

“Would you like to take the chair?” she asked.

The man looked at her with a sideways look of appreciation, yet far-off, almost insolent. The woman drew herself up. There was a certain costermonger richness about her. She did not know what Ursula was after, she was on her guard, hostile. Birkin approached, smiling wickedly at seeing Ursula so nonplussed and frightened.

The man glanced at her with a sidelong look of admiration, yet distant, almost disrespectful. The woman straightened herself. There was a certain richness about her, like a street vendor. She didn't know what Ursula wanted; she was on the defensive, hostile. Birkin moved closer, grinning devilishly at seeing Ursula so confused and scared.

“What’s the matter?” he said, smiling. His eyelids had dropped slightly, there was about him the same suggestive, mocking secrecy that was in the bearing of the two city creatures. The man jerked his head a little on one side, indicating Ursula, and said, with curious amiable, jeering warmth:

“What’s wrong?” he asked, smiling. His eyelids had fallen a bit, and he had the same suggestive, mocking secrecy as the two city folks. The man tilted his head slightly to the side, pointing to Ursula, and said, with a strangely friendly, teasing tone:

“What she warnt?—eh?” An odd smile writhed his lips.

“What does she want?—eh?” A strange smile twisted his lips.

Birkin looked at him from under his slack, ironical eyelids.

Birkin looked at him from beneath his droopy, sarcastic eyelids.

“To give you a chair—that—with the label on it,” he said, pointing.

“To give you a chair—that—with the label on it,” he said, pointing.

The man looked at the object indicated. There was a curious hostility in male, outlawed understanding between the two men.

The man looked at the object that was pointed out. There was a strange hostility in the unspoken understanding between the two men.

“What’s she warnt to give it us for, guvnor,” he replied, in a tone of free intimacy that insulted Ursula.

“What does she want to give it us for, governor,” he replied, in a tone of casual familiarity that offended Ursula.

“Thought you’d like it—it’s a pretty chair. We bought it and don’t want it. No need for you to have it, don’t be frightened,” said Birkin, with a wry smile.

“Thought you’d like it—it’s a nice chair. We bought it and don’t want it. You don’t have to take it, don’t worry,” said Birkin, with a wry smile.

The man glanced up at him, half inimical, half recognising.

The man looked up at him, part hostile, part acknowledging.

“Why don’t you want it for yourselves, if you’ve just bought it?” asked the woman coolly. “’Taint good enough for you, now you’ve had a look at it. Frightened it’s got something in it, eh?”

“Why don’t you want it for yourselves if you just bought it?” the woman asked coolly. “Isn’t it good enough for you now that you’ve seen it? Afraid it’s hiding something, huh?”

She was looking at Ursula, admiringly, but with some resentment.

She was looking at Ursula with admiration, but also a bit of resentment.

“I’d never thought of that,” said Birkin. “But no, the wood’s too thin everywhere.”

“I never thought of that,” said Birkin. “But no, the wood’s too thin all over.”

“You see,” said Ursula, her face luminous and pleased. “We are just going to get married, and we thought we’d buy things. Then we decided, just now, that we wouldn’t have furniture, we’d go abroad.”

“You see,” said Ursula, her face glowing with happiness. “We are getting married, and we thought we’d buy some things. Then we just decided that instead of getting furniture, we’d travel abroad.”

The full-built, slightly blowsy city girl looked at the fine face of the other woman, with appreciation. They appreciated each other. The youth stood aside, his face expressionless and timeless, the thin line of the black moustache drawn strangely suggestive over his rather wide, closed mouth. He was impassive, abstract, like some dark suggestive presence, a gutter-presence.

The fully developed, somewhat over-the-top city girl looked at the beautiful face of the other woman with admiration. They both recognized each other's worth. The young man stood off to the side, his face emotionless and ageless, the thin line of his black mustache curving oddly over his fairly wide, closed mouth. He was unresponsive, abstract, like a dark, intriguing presence, a figure from the streets.

“It’s all right to be some folks,” said the city girl, turning to her own young man. He did not look at her, but he smiled with the lower part of his face, putting his head aside in an odd gesture of assent. His eyes were unchanging, glazed with darkness.

“It’s fine to be some people,” said the city girl, turning to her guy. He didn’t look at her, but he smiled with the lower part of his face, tilting his head in a strange sign of agreement. His eyes remained the same, glazed with darkness.

“Cawsts something to chynge your mind,” he said, in an incredibly low accent.

“Costs something to change your mind,” he said, in an incredibly low accent.

“Only ten shillings this time,” said Birkin.

"Just ten shillings this time," Birkin said.

The man looked up at him with a grimace of a smile, furtive, unsure.

The man glanced up at him with a hesitant smile, cautious and uncertain.

“Cheap at ’arf a quid, guvnor,” he said. “Not like getting divawced.”

“Cheap at half a quid, boss,” he said. “Not like getting divorced.”

“We’re not married yet,” said Birkin.

“We're not married yet,” Birkin said.

“No, no more aren’t we,” said the young woman loudly. “But we shall be, a Saturday.”

“No, no more we aren't,” said the young woman loudly. “But we will be, on a Saturday.”

Again she looked at the young man with a determined, protective look, at once overbearing and very gentle. He grinned sicklily, turning away his head. She had got his manhood, but Lord, what did he care! He had a strange furtive pride and slinking singleness.

Again she looked at the young man with a determined, protective expression, both imposing and very gentle. He smiled weakly, turning his head away. She had taken his masculinity, but honestly, what did he care! He had a strange, secretive pride and a quiet solitude.

“Good luck to you,” said Birkin.

“Good luck to you,” Birkin said.

“Same to you,” said the young woman. Then, rather tentatively: “When’s yours coming off, then?”

“Same to you,” said the young woman. Then, a bit hesitantly: “When's yours coming off, then?”

Birkin looked round at Ursula.

Birkin glanced at Ursula.

“It’s for the lady to say,” he replied. “We go to the registrar the moment she’s ready.”

“It’s up to her to decide,” he replied. “We’ll go to the registrar as soon as she’s ready.”

Ursula laughed, covered with confusion and bewilderment.

Ursula laughed, feeling confused and bewildered.

“No ’urry,” said the young man, grinning suggestive.

“No hurry,” said the young man, grinning suggestively.

“Oh, don’t break your neck to get there,” said the young woman. “’Slike when you’re dead—you’re long time married.”

“Oh, don’t rush to get there,” said the young woman. “It’s like when you’re dead—you’re tied up for a long time.”

The young man turned aside as if this hit him.

The young man turned away as if this affected him.

“The longer the better, let us hope,” said Birkin.

“The longer, the better, let’s hope,” said Birkin.

“That’s it, guvnor,” said the young man admiringly. “Enjoy it while it larsts—niver whip a dead donkey.”

“That’s it, boss,” said the young man with admiration. “Enjoy it while it lasts—never beat a dead horse.”

“Only when he’s shamming dead,” said the young woman, looking at her young man with caressive tenderness of authority.

“Only when he’s pretending to be dead,” said the young woman, looking at her young man with a gentle mix of affection and authority.

“Aw, there’s a difference,” he said satirically.

“Aw, there’s a difference,” he said sarcastically.

“What about the chair?” said Birkin.

“What about the chair?” Birkin asked.

“Yes, all right,” said the woman.

“Sure, okay,” said the woman.

They trailed off to the dealer, the handsome but abject young fellow hanging a little aside.

They drifted off to the dealer, the attractive but miserable young guy lingering a bit to the side.

“That’s it,” said Birkin. “Will you take it with you, or have the address altered.”

"That's it," Birkin said. "Will you take it with you, or should I change the address?"

“Oh, Fred can carry it. Make him do what he can for the dear old ’ome.”

“Oh, Fred can handle it. Let him do what he can for the dear old home.”

“Mike use of ’im,” said Fred, grimly humorous, as he took the chair from the dealer. His movements were graceful, yet curiously abject, slinking.

“Mike's use of him,” said Fred, darkly humorous, as he took the chair from the dealer. His movements were smooth, yet oddly submissive, stealthy.

“’Ere’s mother’s cosy chair,” he said. “Warnts a cushion.” And he stood it down on the market stones.

“Here’s mother’s comfy chair,” he said. “Needs a cushion.” And he set it down on the market stones.

“Don’t you think it’s pretty?” laughed Ursula.

“Don’t you think it’s beautiful?” laughed Ursula.

“Oh, I do,” said the young woman.

“Oh, I really do,” said the young woman.

“’Ave a sit in it, you’ll wish you’d kept it,” said the young man.

“Have a seat in it, you’ll wish you hadn’t given it up,” said the young man.

Ursula promptly sat down in the middle of the market-place.

Ursula quickly sat down in the middle of the marketplace.

“Awfully comfortable,” she said. “But rather hard. You try it.” She invited the young man to a seat. But he turned uncouthly, awkwardly aside, glancing up at her with quick bright eyes, oddly suggestive, like a quick, live rat.

“Really comfortable,” she said. “But pretty hard. You give it a try.” She gestured for the young man to take a seat. But he turned away awkwardly, glancing up at her with quick, bright eyes, strangely suggestive, like a fast, lively rat.

“Don’t spoil him,” said the young woman. “He’s not used to arm-chairs, ’e isn’t.”

“Don’t spoil him,” said the young woman. “He’s not used to armchairs, he isn’t.”

The young man turned away, and said, with averted grin:

The young man turned away and said with a sideways smirk:

“Only warnts legs on ’is.”

"Only wants legs on his."

The four parted. The young woman thanked them.

The four split up. The young woman thanked them.

“Thank you for the chair—it’ll last till it gives way.”

“Thanks for the chair—it’ll hold up until it breaks.”

“Keep it for an ornyment,” said the young man.

“Keep it for decoration,” said the young man.

“Good afternoon—good afternoon,” said Ursula and Birkin.

“Good afternoon—good afternoon,” said Ursula and Birkin.

“Goo’-luck to you,” said the young man, glancing and avoiding Birkin’s eyes, as he turned aside his head.

“Good luck to you,” said the young man, glancing away and avoiding Birkin’s eyes as he turned his head to the side.

The two couples went asunder, Ursula clinging to Birkin’s arm. When they had gone some distance, she glanced back and saw the young man going beside the full, easy young woman. His trousers sank over his heels, he moved with a sort of slinking evasion, more crushed with odd self-consciousness now he had the slim old arm-chair to carry, his arm over the back, the four fine, square tapering legs swaying perilously near the granite setts of the pavement. And yet he was somewhere indomitable and separate, like a quick, vital rat. He had a queer, subterranean beauty, repulsive too.

The two couples parted ways, with Ursula holding onto Birkin's arm. After they had walked a little further, she looked back and saw the young man next to the confident, easygoing young woman. His pants hung down over his heels, and he moved with a sort of awkward avoidance, feeling more self-conscious now that he was carrying the slim, old armchair—his arm draped over the back, the four sleek, tapered legs swaying dangerously close to the stone pavement. Still, he had an unmistakable independence and uniqueness, like a lively, cunning rat. He had a strange, underground beauty, which was also somewhat off-putting.

“How strange they are!” said Ursula.

“How strange they are!” Ursula said.

“Children of men,” he said. “They remind me of Jesus: ‘The meek shall inherit the earth.’”

“Children of men,” he said. “They remind me of Jesus: ‘The humble will inherit the earth.’”

“But they aren’t the meek,” said Ursula.

“But they aren’t the weak,” said Ursula.

“Yes, I don’t know why, but they are,” he replied.

“Yes, I’m not sure why, but they are,” he replied.

They waited for the tramcar. Ursula sat on top and looked out on the town. The dusk was just dimming the hollows of crowded houses.

They waited for the tram. Ursula sat on top and looked out at the town. The dusk was just softening the shadows of the crowded houses.

“And are they going to inherit the earth?” she said.

“And are they going to inherit the earth?” she asked.

“Yes—they.”

“Yes, they are.”

“Then what are we going to do?” she asked. “We’re not like them—are we? We’re not the meek?”

“Then what are we going to do?” she asked. “We’re not like them—are we? We’re not the weak?”

“No. We’ve got to live in the chinks they leave us.”

“No. We have to live in the gaps they leave us.”

“How horrible!” cried Ursula. “I don’t want to live in chinks.”

“How terrible!” cried Ursula. “I don’t want to live in cracks.”

“Don’t worry,” he said. “They are the children of men, they like market-places and street-corners best. That leaves plenty of chinks.”

“Don’t worry,” he said. “They are the children of men; they prefer marketplaces and street corners. That leaves plenty of gaps.”

“All the world,” she said.

“All the world,” she said.

“Ah no—but some room.”

"Ah no—but a bit of space."

The tramcar mounted slowly up the hill, where the ugly winter-grey masses of houses looked like a vision of hell that is cold and angular. They sat and looked. Away in the distance was an angry redness of sunset. It was all cold, somehow small, crowded, and like the end of the world.

The tram slowly climbed up the hill, where the dull, winter-grey buildings appeared like a cold, angular nightmare. They sat and watched. In the distance, there was a fiery red sunset. Everything felt cold, somehow cramped, and like it was the end of the world.

“I don’t mind it even then,” said Ursula, looking at the repulsiveness of it all. “It doesn’t concern me.”

“I don’t care even then,” said Ursula, looking at how disgusting it all was. “It doesn’t affect me.”

“No more it does,” he replied, holding her hand. “One needn’t see. One goes one’s way. In my world it is sunny and spacious—”

“No more it does,” he replied, holding her hand. “You don’t need to see. You just go your way. In my world, it’s sunny and spacious—”

“It is, my love, isn’t it?” she cried, hugging near to him on the top of the tramcar, so that the other passengers stared at them.

“It is, my love, isn’t it?” she exclaimed, hugging him tightly at the top of the tramcar, causing the other passengers to stare at them.

“And we will wander about on the face of the earth,” he said, “and we’ll look at the world beyond just this bit.”

“And we’ll roam around the earth,” he said, “and we’ll explore the world beyond just this small piece.”

There was a long silence. Her face was radiant like gold, as she sat thinking.

There was a long silence. Her face shone like gold as she sat lost in thought.

“I don’t want to inherit the earth,” she said. “I don’t want to inherit anything.”

“I don’t want to inherit the earth,” she said. “I don’t want to inherit anything.”

He closed his hand over hers.

He wrapped his hand around hers.

“Neither do I. I want to be disinherited.”

“Me neither. I want to be cut out of the will.”

She clasped his fingers closely.

She held his hand tightly.

“We won’t care about anything,” she said.

“We won’t care about anything,” she said.

He sat still, and laughed.

He sat still and laughed.

“And we’ll be married, and have done with them,” she added.

“And we’ll be married and be done with them,” she added.

Again he laughed.

He laughed again.

“It’s one way of getting rid of everything,” she said, “to get married.”

“It’s one way to get rid of everything,” she said, “to get married.”

“And one way of accepting the whole world,” he added.

“And one way to accept the whole world,” he added.

“A whole other world, yes,” she said happily.

“A completely different world, yes,” she said happily.

“Perhaps there’s Gerald—and Gudrun—” he said.

“Maybe there’s Gerald—and Gudrun—” he said.

“If there is there is, you see,” she said. “It’s no good our worrying. We can’t really alter them, can we?”

“If there is, there is,” she said. “It’s no use worrying. We can’t really change them, can we?”

“No,” he said. “One has no right to try—not with the best intentions in the world.”

“No,” he said. “You have no right to try—not even with the best intentions.”

“Do you try to force them?” she asked.

“Are you trying to force them?” she asked.

“Perhaps,” he said. “Why should I want him to be free, if it isn’t his business?”

“Maybe,” he said. “Why should I want him to be free if it’s not his problem?”

She paused for a time.

She took a moment.

“We can’t make him happy, anyhow,” she said. “He’d have to be it of himself.”

“We can’t make him happy, anyway,” she said. “He has to do it on his own.”

“I know,” he said. “But we want other people with us, don’t we?”

“I know,” he said. “But we want other people to join us, don’t we?”

“Why should we?” she asked.

“Why should we?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” he said uneasily. “One has a hankering after a sort of further fellowship.”

“I don’t know,” he said nervously. “You just feel a longing for a deeper connection.”

“But why?” she insisted. “Why should you hanker after other people? Why should you need them?”

“But why?” she pressed. “Why should you crave other people? Why do you need them?”

This hit him right on the quick. His brows knitted.

This really struck him hard. His eyebrows furrowed.

“Does it end with just our two selves?” he asked, tense.

“Does it end with just the two of us?” he asked, feeling tense.

“Yes—what more do you want? If anybody likes to come along, let them. But why must you run after them?”

“Yes—what else do you want? If anyone wants to join, let them. But why do you have to chase after them?”

His face was tense and unsatisfied.

His face was tight and dissatisfied.

“You see,” he said, “I always imagine our being really happy with some few other people—a little freedom with people.”

“You see,” he said, “I always picture us being truly happy with a few other people—a bit of freedom with others.”

She pondered for a moment.

She thought for a moment.

“Yes, one does want that. But it must happen. You can’t do anything for it with your will. You always seem to think you can force the flowers to come out. People must love us because they love us—you can’t make them.”

“Yes, you want that. But it has to happen. You can’t will it into existence. You always act like you can force the flowers to bloom. People have to love us because they genuinely care—we can’t make them.”

“I know,” he said. “But must one take no steps at all? Must one just go as if one were alone in the world—the only creature in the world?”

“I know,” he said. “But does that mean we shouldn't take any action? Should we just go on as if we were all alone in the world—the only being in existence?”

“You’ve got me,” she said. “Why should you need others? Why must you force people to agree with you? Why can’t you be single by yourself, as you are always saying? You try to bully Gerald—as you tried to bully Hermione. You must learn to be alone. And it’s so horrid of you. You’ve got me. And yet you want to force other people to love you as well. You do try to bully them to love you. And even then, you don’t want their love.”

“You’ve got me,” she said. “Why do you need others? Why do you feel the need to make people agree with you? Why can’t you just be alone by yourself, like you always say? You try to pressure Gerald—just like you pressured Hermione. You need to learn how to be on your own. It’s really unfair. You have me. And still, you want to make other people love you too. You do try to force them to love you. And even then, you don’t really want their love.”

His face was full of real perplexity.

His face showed real confusion.

“Don’t I?” he said. “It’s the problem I can’t solve. I know I want a perfect and complete relationship with you: and we’ve nearly got it—we really have. But beyond that. Do I want a real, ultimate relationship with Gerald? Do I want a final almost extra-human relationship with him—a relationship in the ultimate of me and him—or don’t I?”

“Don’t I?” he said. “It’s the problem I can’t figure out. I know I want a perfect and complete relationship with you: and we’ve almost got it—we really have. But beyond that. Do I want a real, ultimate relationship with Gerald? Do I want a final, almost superhuman relationship with him—a relationship that is the ultimate of me and him—or don’t I?”

She looked at him for a long time, with strange bright eyes, but she did not answer.

She stared at him for a long time, her oddly bright eyes shining, but she didn’t reply.

CHAPTER XXVII.
FLITTING

That evening Ursula returned home very bright-eyed and wondrous—which irritated her people. Her father came home at suppertime, tired after the evening class, and the long journey home. Gudrun was reading, the mother sat in silence.

That evening, Ursula came home with bright eyes and a sense of wonder, which annoyed her family. Her father returned from his evening class, tired from the long trip home. Gudrun was reading, and their mother sat quietly.

Suddenly Ursula said to the company at large, in a bright voice, “Rupert and I are going to be married tomorrow.”

Suddenly Ursula announced to everyone, in a cheerful voice, “Rupert and I are getting married tomorrow.”

Her father turned round, stiffly.

Her dad turned around, stiffly.

“You what?” he said.

"You what?" he said.

“Tomorrow!” echoed Gudrun.

"Tomorrow!" echoed Gudrun.

“Indeed!” said the mother.

"Definitely!" said the mom.

But Ursula only smiled wonderfully, and did not reply.

But Ursula just smiled beautifully and didn’t say anything.

“Married tomorrow!” cried her father harshly. “What are you talking about.”

“Married tomorrow!” her father shouted harshly. “What are you talking about?”

“Yes,” said Ursula. “Why not?” Those two words, from her, always drove him mad. “Everything is all right—we shall go to the registrar’s office—”

“Yes,” said Ursula. “Why not?” Those two words from her always drove him crazy. “Everything is fine—we’ll go to the registrar’s office—”

There was a second’s hush in the room, after Ursula’s blithe vagueness.

There was a brief silence in the room following Ursula's carefree ambiguity.

Really, Ursula!” said Gudrun.

“Really, Ursula!” said Gudrun.

“Might we ask why there has been all this secrecy?” demanded the mother, rather superbly.

“Could you tell us why there’s been all this secrecy?” asked the mother, quite grandly.

“But there hasn’t,” said Ursula. “You knew.”

“But there hasn’t,” Ursula said. “You knew.”

“Who knew?” now cried the father. “Who knew? What do you mean by your ‘you knew’?”

“Who knew?” the father now exclaimed. “Who knew? What do you mean by your ‘you knew’?”

He was in one of his stupid rages, she instantly closed against him.

He was having one of his stupid outbursts, and she immediately shut herself off from him.

“Of course you knew,” she said coolly. “You knew we were going to get married.”

“Of course you knew,” she said casually. “You knew we were getting married.”

There was a dangerous pause.

There was a tense pause.

“We knew you were going to get married, did we? Knew! Why, does anybody know anything about you, you shifty bitch!”

“We knew you were getting married, didn’t we? Knew! So, does anyone really know anything about you, you sneaky bitch!”

“Father!” cried Gudrun, flushing deep in violent remonstrance. Then, in a cold, but gentle voice, as if to remind her sister to be tractable: “But isn’t it a fearfully sudden decision, Ursula?” she asked.

“Dad!” Gudrun shouted, her face flushed with intense frustration. Then, in a calm but soft tone, as if to remind her sister to be reasonable: “But isn’t it a really sudden decision, Ursula?” she asked.

“No, not really,” replied Ursula, with the same maddening cheerfulness. “He’s been wanting me to agree for weeks—he’s had the licence ready. Only I—I wasn’t ready in myself. Now I am ready—is there anything to be disagreeable about?”

“No, not really,” Ursula replied with that same annoying cheerfulness. “He’s been wanting me to agree for weeks—he's had the license ready. But I—I just wasn't ready myself. Now I am ready—what's there to disagree about?”

“Certainly not,” said Gudrun, but in a tone of cold reproof. “You are perfectly free to do as you like.”

“Definitely not,” said Gudrun, but in a tone of chilly disapproval. “You’re completely free to do whatever you want.”

“‘Ready in yourself’—yourself, that’s all that matters, isn’t it! ‘I wasn’t ready in myself,’” he mimicked her phrase offensively. “You and yourself, you’re of some importance, aren’t you?”

“‘Ready in yourself’—yourself, that’s all that matters, right! ‘I wasn’t ready in myself,’” he mocked her words disrespectfully. “You and yourself, you think you’re so important, don’t you?”

She drew herself up and set back her throat, her eyes shining yellow and dangerous.

She straightened up, tilted her head back, her eyes glowing yellow and fierce.

“I am to myself,” she said, wounded and mortified. “I know I am not to anybody else. You only wanted to bully me—you never cared for my happiness.”

“I am my own person,” she said, hurt and embarrassed. “I know I don’t matter to anyone else. You just wanted to intimidate me—you never cared about my happiness.”

He was leaning forward watching her, his face intense like a spark.

He was leaning forward, watching her, his face intense like a flame.

“Ursula, what are you saying? Keep your tongue still,” cried her mother.

“Ursula, what are you talking about? Keep it quiet,” her mother shouted.

Ursula swung round, and the lights in her eyes flashed.

Ursula turned around, and the lights in her eyes sparkled.

“No, I won’t,” she cried. “I won’t hold my tongue and be bullied. What does it matter which day I get married—what does it matter! It doesn’t affect anybody but myself.”

“No, I won’t,” she shouted. “I won’t stay quiet and let myself be pushed around. What does it matter which day I get married—what does it matter! It doesn’t affect anyone but me.”

Her father was tense and gathered together like a cat about to spring.

Her father was tense and coiled like a cat ready to pounce.

“Doesn’t it?” he cried, coming nearer to her. She shrank away.

"Doesn't it?" he yelled, stepping closer to her. She moved back.

“No, how can it?” she replied, shrinking but stubborn.

“No, how can it?” she replied, pulling back but standing her ground.

“It doesn’t matter to me then, what you do—what becomes of you?” he cried, in a strange voice like a cry.

“It doesn’t matter to me then, what you do—what happens to you?” he shouted, in a strange voice that sounded like a cry.

The mother and Gudrun stood back as if hypnotised.

The mother and Gudrun stood back as if in a trance.

“No,” stammered Ursula. Her father was very near to her. “You only want to—”

“No,” stammered Ursula. Her father was very close to her. “You just want to—”

She knew it was dangerous, and she stopped. He was gathered together, every muscle ready.

She knew it was risky, so she paused. He was tensed up, every muscle on high alert.

“What?” he challenged.

"What?" he asked.

“Bully me,” she muttered, and even as her lips were moving, his hand had caught her smack at the side of the face and she was sent up against the door.

“Pick on me,” she mumbled, and even as her lips were moving, his hand had struck her hard on the side of the face, sending her crashing against the door.

“Father!” cried Gudrun in a high voice, “it is impossible!”

“Dad!” cried Gudrun in a high voice, “this is impossible!”

He stood unmoving. Ursula recovered, her hand was on the door handle. She slowly drew herself up. He seemed doubtful now.

He stood still. Ursula gathered herself, her hand on the door handle. She slowly straightened up. He looked uncertain now.

“It’s true,” she declared, with brilliant tears in her eyes, her head lifted up in defiance. “What has your love meant, what did it ever mean?—bullying, and denial—it did—”

“It’s true,” she said, with bright tears in her eyes, her head held high in defiance. “What has your love meant, what did it ever mean?—bullying, and denial—it did—”

He was advancing again with strange, tense movements, and clenched fist, and the face of a murderer. But swift as lightning she had flashed out of the door, and they heard her running upstairs.

He was moving forward again with strange, tense movements, a clenched fist, and the look of a killer. But as quick as lightning, she darted out of the door, and they heard her running up the stairs.

He stood for a moment looking at the door. Then, like a defeated animal, he turned and went back to his seat by the fire.

He stood for a moment staring at the door. Then, like a beaten animal, he turned and went back to his spot by the fire.

Gudrun was very white. Out of the intense silence, the mother’s voice was heard saying, cold and angry:

Gudrun was very pale. Breaking the intense silence, the mother’s voice cut through, cold and angry:

“Well, you shouldn’t take so much notice of her.”

“Well, you shouldn't pay so much attention to her.”

Again the silence fell, each followed a separate set of emotions and thoughts.

Again, silence returned, and each person followed their own mix of emotions and thoughts.

Suddenly the door opened again: Ursula, dressed in hat and furs, with a small valise in her hand:

Suddenly, the door opened again: Ursula, wearing a hat and fur coat, with a small suitcase in her hand:

“Good-bye!” she said, in her maddening, bright, almost mocking tone. “I’m going.”

“Goodbye!” she said, in her frustratingly bright, almost teasing tone. “I’m leaving.”

And in the next instant the door was closed, they heard the outer door, then her quick steps down the garden path, then the gate banged, and her light footfall was gone. There was a silence like death in the house.

And in the next moment, the door was shut. They heard the outer door, then her hurried steps down the garden path, then the gate slammed, and her light footsteps disappeared. There was a silence in the house like death.

Ursula went straight to the station, hastening heedlessly on winged feet. There was no train, she must walk on to the junction. As she went through the darkness, she began to cry, and she wept bitterly, with a dumb, heart-broken, child’s anguish, all the way on the road, and in the train. Time passed unheeded and unknown, she did not know where she was, nor what was taking place. Only she wept from fathomless depths of hopeless, hopeless grief, the terrible grief of a child, that knows no extenuation.

Ursula rushed to the station, moving quickly and carelessly. There was no train, so she had to walk to the junction. As she made her way through the darkness, she started to cry, weeping bitterly with a silent, heartbroken anguish like a child, all the way along the road and on the train. Time passed without her noticing; she didn’t know where she was or what was happening. All she could do was cry from a deep, vast place of hopeless grief, the terrible grief of a child that knows no comfort.

Yet her voice had the same defensive brightness as she spoke to Birkin’s landlady at the door.

Yet her voice had the same defensive brightness as she talked to Birkin’s landlady at the door.

“Good evening! Is Mr Birkin in? Can I see him?”

“Good evening! Is Mr. Birkin here? Can I talk to him?”

“Yes, he’s in. He’s in his study.”

“Yeah, he’s in. He’s in his office.”

Ursula slipped past the woman. His door opened. He had heard her voice.

Ursula quietly moved past the woman. His door swung open. He had heard her voice.

“Hello!” he exclaimed in surprise, seeing her standing there with the valise in her hand, and marks of tears on her face. She was one who wept without showing many traces, like a child.

“Hello!” he said in surprise, seeing her standing there with the suitcase in her hand and tear stains on her face. She was the kind of person who cried without leaving much evidence, like a child.

“Do I look a sight?” she said, shrinking.

“Do I look a mess?” she said, shrinking.

“No—why? Come in,” he took the bag from her hand and they went into the study.

“No—why not? Come in,” he said, taking the bag from her hand, and they walked into the study.

There—immediately, her lips began to tremble like those of a child that remembers again, and the tears came rushing up.

There—immediately, her lips started to tremble like a child's who is remembering something again, and the tears began to flood out.

“What’s the matter?” he asked, taking her in his arms. She sobbed violently on his shoulder, whilst he held her still, waiting.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, pulling her into his arms. She cried hard on his shoulder while he held her tight, just waiting.

“What’s the matter?” he said again, when she was quieter. But she only pressed her face further into his shoulder, in pain, like a child that cannot tell.

“What’s wrong?” he asked again, noticing she was quieter. But she just buried her face deeper into his shoulder, in pain, like a child who can't express it.

“What is it, then?” he asked. Suddenly she broke away, wiped her eyes, regained her composure, and went and sat in a chair.

“What is it, then?” he asked. Suddenly, she pulled away, wiped her eyes, collected herself, and went to sit in a chair.

“Father hit me,” she announced, sitting bunched up, rather like a ruffled bird, her eyes very bright.

“Dad hit me,” she announced, sitting curled up like a ruffled bird, her eyes shining bright.

“What for?” he said.

"What for?" he asked.

She looked away, and would not answer. There was a pitiful redness about her sensitive nostrils, and her quivering lips.

She looked away and didn't respond. There was a sad redness around her sensitive nostrils and her trembling lips.

“Why?” he repeated, in his strange, soft, penetrating voice.

“Why?” he repeated, in his unusual, gentle, penetrating voice.

She looked round at him, rather defiantly.

She glanced at him, a bit defiantly.

“Because I said I was going to be married tomorrow, and he bullied me.”

“Because I said I was getting married tomorrow, and he pushed me around.”

“Why did he bully you?”

“Why did he pick on you?”

Her mouth dropped again, she remembered the scene once more, the tears came up.

Her mouth dropped open again, and she recalled the scene once more, the tears starting to rise.

“Because I said he didn’t care—and he doesn’t, it’s only his domineeringness that’s hurt—” she said, her mouth pulled awry by her weeping, all the time she spoke, so that he almost smiled, it seemed so childish. Yet it was not childish, it was a mortal conflict, a deep wound.

“Because I said he didn’t care—and he doesn’t, it’s just his controlling nature that’s hurting—” she said, her mouth twisted by her tears as she spoke, making him almost smile, it seemed so juvenile. Yet it wasn’t juvenile; it was a life-or-death struggle, a deep wound.

“It isn’t quite true,” he said. “And even so, you shouldn’t say it.”

“It’s not completely true,” he said. “And even so, you shouldn’t say it.”

“It is true—it is true,” she wept, “and I won’t be bullied by his pretending it’s love—when it isn’t—he doesn’t care, how can he—no, he can’t—”

“It is true—it is true,” she cried, “and I won’t let him manipulate me into thinking it’s love—when it isn’t—he doesn’t care, how could he—no, he can’t—”

He sat in silence. She moved him beyond himself.

He sat quietly. She took him to a place beyond himself.

“Then you shouldn’t rouse him, if he can’t,” replied Birkin quietly.

“Then you shouldn’t wake him if he can’t,” Birkin replied quietly.

“And I have loved him, I have,” she wept. “I’ve loved him always, and he’s always done this to me, he has—”

“And I have loved him, I have,” she cried. “I’ve loved him forever, and he’s always done this to me, he has—”

“It’s been a love of opposition, then,” he said. “Never mind—it will be all right. It’s nothing desperate.”

“It’s been a love of conflict, then,” he said. “No worries—it will be fine. It’s nothing serious.”

“Yes,” she wept, “it is, it is.”

“Yes,” she cried, “it is, it is.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“I shall never see him again—”

"I'll never see him again—"

“Not immediately. Don’t cry, you had to break with him, it had to be—don’t cry.”

“Not right now. Don’t cry, you had to break up with him, it was necessary—don’t cry.”

He went over to her and kissed her fine, fragile hair, touching her wet cheeks gently.

He walked over to her and kissed her delicate, soft hair, gently touching her damp cheeks.

“Don’t cry,” he repeated, “don’t cry any more.”

“Don’t cry,” he said again, “don’t cry anymore.”

He held her head close against him, very close and quiet.

He pulled her head in close to him, snug and silent.

At last she was still. Then she looked up, her eyes wide and frightened.

At last, she was calm. Then she looked up, her eyes wide and scared.

“Don’t you want me?” she asked.

“Don’t you want me?” she asked.

“Want you?” His darkened, steady eyes puzzled her and did not give her play.

"Want you?" His dark, steady eyes confused her and didn't reveal anything.

“Do you wish I hadn’t come?” she asked, anxious now again for fear she might be out of place.

“Do you wish I hadn’t come?” she asked, feeling anxious again, worried that she might not belong.

“No,” he said. “I wish there hadn’t been the violence—so much ugliness—but perhaps it was inevitable.”

“No,” he said. “I wish there hadn’t been any violence—so much ugliness—but maybe it was unavoidable.”

She watched him in silence. He seemed deadened.

She watched him quietly. He seemed numb.

“But where shall I stay?” she asked, feeling humiliated.

“But where will I stay?” she asked, feeling embarrassed.

He thought for a moment.

He paused to reflect.

“Here, with me,” he said. “We’re married as much today as we shall be tomorrow.”

“Here, with me,” he said. “We’re as married today as we will be tomorrow.”

“But—”

“But—”

“I’ll tell Mrs Varley,” he said. “Never mind now.”

“I’ll tell Mrs. Varley,” he said. “Forget about it for now.”

He sat looking at her. She could feel his darkened steady eyes looking at her all the time. It made her a little bit frightened. She pushed her hair off her forehead nervously.

He sat staring at her. She could feel his intense gaze on her the whole time. It made her feel a bit scared. She nervously pushed her hair off her forehead.

“Do I look ugly?” she said.

“Do I look ugly?” she asked.

And she blew her nose again.

And she blew her nose again.

A small smile came round his eyes.

A slight smile appeared in his eyes.

“No,” he said, “fortunately.”

“No,” he said, “thankfully.”

And he went across to her, and gathered her like a belonging in his arms. She was so tenderly beautiful, he could not bear to see her, he could only bear to hide her against himself. Now; washed all clean by her tears, she was new and frail like a flower just unfolded, a flower so new, so tender, so made perfect by inner light, that he could not bear to look at her, he must hide her against himself, cover his eyes against her. She had the perfect candour of creation, something translucent and simple, like a radiant, shining flower that moment unfolded in primal blessedness. She was so new, so wonder-clear, so undimmed. And he was so old, so steeped in heavy memories. Her soul was new, undefined and glimmering with the unseen. And his soul was dark and gloomy, it had only one grain of living hope, like a grain of mustard seed. But this one living grain in him matched the perfect youth in her.

And he walked over to her and gathered her in his arms like a cherished possession. She was so beautifully delicate that he couldn’t bring himself to look at her; he could only pull her close against him. Cleaned by her tears, she felt fresh and fragile like a flower that had just bloomed, so new and tender, so illuminated from within, that he couldn't stand to gaze at her; he had to shield her from his sight. She exuded the pure innocence of creation, something clear and simple, like a vibrant, blooming flower that had just opened in pure joy. She was so new, so brilliantly clear, so untarnished. And he felt so old, weighed down by heavy memories. Her soul was fresh, undefined, and sparkling with the unseen. His soul, on the other hand, was dark and heavy, holding onto just a tiny bit of living hope, like a mustard seed. But that single seed of hope within him resonated with her perfect youth.

“I love you,” he whispered as he kissed her, and trembled with pure hope, like a man who is born again to a wonderful, lively hope far exceeding the bounds of death.

“I love you,” he whispered as he kissed her, trembling with pure hope, like a man who is reborn with a vibrant hope that goes beyond the limits of death.

She could not know how much it meant to him, how much he meant by the few words. Almost childish, she wanted proof, and statement, even over-statement, for everything seemed still uncertain, unfixed to her.

She had no idea how much it meant to him or the significance behind his few words. Almost naively, she craved reassurance and elaboration, even exaggeration, because everything still felt unclear and uncertain to her.

But the passion of gratitude with which he received her into his soul, the extreme, unthinkable gladness of knowing himself living and fit to unite with her, he, who was so nearly dead, who was so near to being gone with the rest of his race down the slope of mechanical death, could never be understood by her. He worshipped her as age worships youth, he gloried in her, because, in his one grain of faith, he was young as she, he was her proper mate. This marriage with her was his resurrection and his life.

But the overwhelming gratitude he felt when she entered his life, the incredible happiness of realizing he was alive and able to be with her—he, who had been so close to death, on the brink of fading away with the rest of his kind into a soulless existence—could never be fully grasped by her. He adored her like an older person admires youth; he took pride in her because, in his heart, he felt young like she was, he was her true partner. Marrying her was his rebirth and his reason for living.

All this she could not know. She wanted to be made much of, to be adored. There were infinite distances of silence between them. How could he tell her of the immanence of her beauty, that was not form, or weight, or colour, but something like a strange, golden light! How could he know himself what her beauty lay in, for him. He said “Your nose is beautiful, your chin is adorable.” But it sounded like lies, and she was disappointed, hurt. Even when he said, whispering with truth, “I love you, I love you,” it was not the real truth. It was something beyond love, such a gladness of having surpassed oneself, of having transcended the old existence. How could he say ‘I’ when he was something new and unknown, not himself at all? This I, this old formula of the age, was a dead letter.

She couldn't know any of this. She wanted to be cherished and adored. There were endless stretches of silence between them. How could he explain to her the essence of her beauty, which wasn't about her shape, weight, or color, but something like a strange, golden light? How could he understand what her beauty meant to him? He said, “Your nose is beautiful, your chin is adorable.” But it felt insincere, leaving her disappointed and hurt. Even when he whispered truthfully, “I love you, I love you,” it still didn’t capture the full truth. It was something deeper than love, a joy from having surpassed himself, from having moved beyond the old way of living. How could he refer to ‘I’ when he felt like something new and unknown, not really himself at all? This ‘I,’ this outdated concept of the time, was meaningless.

In the new, superfine bliss, a peace superseding knowledge, there was no I and you, there was only the third, unrealised wonder, the wonder of existing not as oneself, but in a consummation of my being and of her being in a new one, a new, paradisal unit regained from the duality. Nor can I say “I love you,” when I have ceased to be, and you have ceased to be: we are both caught up and transcended into a new oneness where everything is silent, because there is nothing to answer, all is perfect and at one. Speech travels between the separate parts. But in the perfect One there is perfect silence of bliss.

In the new, ultra-fine bliss, a peace that goes beyond knowledge, there was no I and you; there was only the third, unrealized wonder—the wonder of existing not as ourselves, but in a complete merging of my being and her being into a new, paradisiacal whole regained from the duality. I can’t say “I love you,” when I have stopped being, and you have stopped being: we are both caught up and elevated into a new oneness where everything is silent because there is nothing to respond to; everything is perfect and unified. Communication happens between the separate parts. But in the perfect One, there is a perfect silence of bliss.

They were married by law on the next day, and she did as he bade her, she wrote to her father and mother. Her mother replied, not her father.

They got legally married the next day, and she did what he asked; she wrote to her mom and dad. Her mom replied, but her dad didn’t.

She did not go back to school. She stayed with Birkin in his rooms, or at the Mill, moving with him as he moved. But she did not see anybody, save Gudrun and Gerald. She was all strange and wondering as yet, but relieved as by dawn.

She didn’t return to school. She stayed with Birkin in his place, or at the Mill, following him wherever he went. But she didn’t see anyone except Gudrun and Gerald. She still felt a bit strange and curious, but it was a relief, like the break of dawn.

Gerald sat talking to her one afternoon in the warm study down at the Mill. Rupert had not yet come home.

Gerald sat with her one afternoon in the cozy study at the Mill. Rupert hadn't come home yet.

“You are happy?” Gerald asked her, with a smile.

“You're happy?” Gerald asked her, smiling.

“Very happy!” she cried, shrinking a little in her brightness.

“Super happy!” she exclaimed, shrinking a bit in her brightness.

“Yes, one can see it.”

"Yeah, you can see it."

“Can one?” cried Ursula in surprise.

“Can one?” Ursula exclaimed in surprise.

He looked up at her with a communicative smile.

He looked up at her with a friendly smile.

“Oh yes, plainly.”

“Oh yes, definitely.”

She was pleased. She meditated a moment.

She felt happy. She took a moment to think.

“And can you see that Rupert is happy as well?”

“And can you see that Rupert is happy too?”

He lowered his eyelids, and looked aside.

He closed his eyes partially and glanced away.

“Oh yes,” he said.

"Oh yeah," he said.

“Really!”

“Seriously!”

“Oh yes.”

“Yeah.”

He was very quiet, as if it were something not to be talked about by him. He seemed sad.

He was really quiet, as if it was something he shouldn’t talk about. He looked sad.

She was very sensitive to suggestion. She asked the question he wanted her to ask.

She was really receptive to suggestion. She asked the question he wanted her to ask.

“Why don’t you be happy as well?” she said. “You could be just the same.”

“Why don’t you just be happy too?” she said. “You could be just like me.”

He paused a moment.

He took a moment.

“With Gudrun?” he asked.

“With Gudrun?” he asked.

“Yes!” she cried, her eyes glowing. But there was a strange tension, an emphasis, as if they were asserting their wishes, against the truth.

“Yes!” she exclaimed, her eyes shining. But there was a strange tension, a weight, as if they were declaring their desires in opposition to reality.

“You think Gudrun would have me, and we should be happy?” he said.

“You think Gudrun would want me, and that we’d be happy?” he said.

“Yes, I’m sure!” she cried.

“Yes, I’m sure!” she cried.

Her eyes were round with delight. Yet underneath she was constrained, she knew her own insistence.

Her eyes were wide with joy. But deep down, she felt restricted; she was aware of her own demands.

“Oh, I’m so glad,” she added.

“Oh, I’m really glad,” she added.

He smiled.

He grinned.

“What makes you glad?” he said.

“What makes you happy?” he asked.

“For her sake,” she replied. “I’m sure you’d—you’re the right man for her.”

“For her sake,” she replied. “I’m sure you’d—you’re the right guy for her.”

“You are?” he said. “And do you think she would agree with you?”

"You are?" he asked. "And do you think she would agree with you?"

“Oh yes!” she exclaimed hastily. Then, upon reconsideration, very uneasy: “Though Gudrun isn’t so very simple, is she? One doesn’t know her in five minutes, does one? She’s not like me in that.” She laughed at him with her strange, open, dazzled face.

“Oh yes!” she said quickly. Then, after thinking it over, looking quite uneasy: “But Gudrun isn’t really that simple, is she? You can’t figure her out in just five minutes, right? She’s not like me in that way.” She laughed at him with her unusual, open, sparkling face.

“You think she’s not much like you?” Gerald asked.

“You think she’s not really like you?” Gerald asked.

She knitted her brows.

She furrowed her brows.

“Oh, in many ways she is. But I never know what she will do when anything new comes.”

"Oh, in a lot of ways she is. But I can never predict what she'll do when something new happens."

“You don’t?” said Gerald. He was silent for some moments. Then he moved tentatively. “I was going to ask her, in any case, to go away with me at Christmas,” he said, in a very small, cautious voice.

“You don’t?” Gerald said. He was quiet for a few moments. Then he shifted nervously. “I was going to ask her, anyway, to come away with me for Christmas,” he said in a very soft, cautious voice.

“Go away with you? For a time, you mean?”

“Leave with you? For a while, you mean?”

“As long as she likes,” he said, with a deprecating movement.

“As long as she wants,” he said, with a dismissive gesture.

They were both silent for some minutes.

They both stayed quiet for a few minutes.

“Of course,” said Ursula at last, “she might just be willing to rush into marriage. You can see.”

“Of course,” Ursula finally said, “she might just be willing to rush into marriage. You can see.”

“Yes,” smiled Gerald. “I can see. But in case she won’t—do you think she would go abroad with me for a few days—or for a fortnight?”

“Yes,” smiled Gerald. “I get it. But if she won’t—do you think she’d be willing to go abroad with me for a few days—or for two weeks?”

“Oh yes,” said Ursula. “I’d ask her.”

“Oh yeah,” Ursula said. “I’d totally ask her.”

“Do you think we might all go together?”

“Do you think we could all go together?”

“All of us?” Again Ursula’s face lighted up. “It would be rather fun, don’t you think?”

“All of us?” Ursula's face lit up again. “That would be pretty fun, don’t you think?”

“Great fun,” he said.

“Such a blast,” he said.

“And then you could see,” said Ursula.

“And then you could see,” Ursula said.

“What?”

"What?"

“How things went. I think it is best to take the honeymoon before the wedding—don’t you?”

“How things went. I think it’s best to have the honeymoon before the wedding—don’t you?”

She was pleased with this mot. He laughed.

She was pleased with this mot. He laughed.

“In certain cases,” he said. “I’d rather it were so in my own case.”

“In some situations,” he said. “I’d prefer it to be that way for me too.”

“Would you!” exclaimed Ursula. Then doubtingly, “Yes, perhaps you’re right. One should please oneself.”

“Would you!” Ursula exclaimed. Then, with some doubt, she added, “Yes, maybe you’re right. One should do what makes them happy.”

Birkin came in a little later, and Ursula told him what had been said.

Birkin came in a little later, and Ursula filled him in on what had been said.

“Gudrun!” exclaimed Birkin. “She’s a born mistress, just as Gerald is a born lover—amant en titre. If as somebody says all women are either wives or mistresses, then Gudrun is a mistress.”

“Gudrun!” Birkin exclaimed. “She’s a natural mistress, just like Gerald is a natural lover—amant en titre. If, as someone says, all women are either wives or mistresses, then Gudrun is definitely a mistress.”

“And all men either lovers or husbands,” cried Ursula. “But why not both?”

“And all guys are either lovers or husbands,” exclaimed Ursula. “But why not be both?”

“The one excludes the other,” he laughed.

"The one excludes the other," he laughed.

“Then I want a lover,” cried Ursula.

“Then I want a boyfriend,” cried Ursula.

“No you don’t,” he said.

"No, you don't," he said.

“But I do,” she wailed.

“But I do,” she cried.

He kissed her, and laughed.

He kissed her and laughed.

It was two days after this that Ursula was to go to fetch her things from the house in Beldover. The removal had taken place, the family had gone. Gudrun had rooms in Willey Green.

It was two days later that Ursula was supposed to go pick up her things from the house in Beldover. The move had happened, and the family was gone. Gudrun had a place in Willey Green.

Ursula had not seen her parents since her marriage. She wept over the rupture, yet what was the good of making it up! Good or not good, she could not go to them. So her things had been left behind and she and Gudrun were to walk over for them, in the afternoon.

Ursula hadn't seen her parents since she got married. She cried about the rift, but what was the point of reconciling? Regardless, she couldn't go to them. So, her belongings were left behind, and she and Gudrun were going to walk over to get them in the afternoon.

It was a wintry afternoon, with red in the sky, when they arrived at the house. The windows were dark and blank, already the place was frightening. A stark, void entrance-hall struck a chill to the hearts of the girls.

It was a cold afternoon, with a red sky, when they arrived at the house. The windows were dark and empty, making the place already seem creepy. A bare, empty entrance hall sent a chill down the girls' spines.

“I don’t believe I dare have come in alone,” said Ursula. “It frightens me.”

“I don’t think I should have come in alone,” said Ursula. “It scares me.”

“Ursula!” cried Gudrun. “Isn’t it amazing! Can you believe you lived in this place and never felt it? How I lived here a day without dying of terror, I cannot conceive!”

“Ursula!” Gudrun exclaimed. “Isn’t it incredible! Can you believe you lived here and never noticed it? I can’t imagine how I spent a day here without being terrified!”

They looked in the big dining-room. It was a good-sized room, but now a cell would have been lovelier. The large bay windows were naked, the floor was stripped, and a border of dark polish went round the tract of pale boarding.

They looked in the spacious dining room. It was a decent-sized room, but right then, a small cell would have seemed nicer. The big bay windows were bare, the floor was bare, and a dark polished edge surrounded the area of pale wooden boards.

In the faded wallpaper were dark patches where furniture had stood, where pictures had hung. The sense of walls, dry, thin, flimsy-seeming walls, and a flimsy flooring, pale with its artificial black edges, was neutralising to the mind. Everything was null to the senses, there was enclosure without substance, for the walls were dry and papery. Where were they standing, on earth, or suspended in some cardboard box? In the hearth was burnt paper, and scraps of half-burnt paper.

In the worn wallpaper, there were dark spots where furniture used to be and where pictures had hung. The feeling of the walls—dry, thin, and flimsy—and the weak flooring, faded with fake black edges, made everything feel bland. Everything was dull to the senses; it felt like there was a barrier without any real substance because the walls were dry and paper-like. Were they standing on solid ground or trapped in some cardboard box? In the fireplace, there was burnt paper along with scraps of half-burned paper.

“Imagine that we passed our days here!” said Ursula.

“Can you believe we could spend our days here?” said Ursula.

“I know,” cried Gudrun. “It is too appalling. What must we be like, if we are the contents of this!

“I know,” cried Gudrun. “It’s just too horrifying. What must we be like if we are the contents of this!

“Vile!” said Ursula. “It really is.”

“Disgusting!” said Ursula. “It really is.”

And she recognised half-burnt covers of “Vogue”—half-burnt representations of women in gowns—lying under the grate.

And she recognized half-burned copies of “Vogue”—half-burned images of women in dresses—lying under the grate.

They went to the drawing-room. Another piece of shut-in air; without weight or substance, only a sense of intolerable papery imprisonment in nothingness. The kitchen did look more substantial, because of the red-tiled floor and the stove, but it was cold and horrid.

They went to the living room. It felt like another suffocating space; lacking any weight or depth, just an unbearable feeling of being trapped in emptiness. The kitchen seemed more solid, thanks to the red-tiled floor and the stove, but it was cold and awful.

The two girls tramped hollowly up the bare stairs. Every sound re-echoed under their hearts. They tramped down the bare corridor. Against the wall of Ursula’s bedroom were her things—a trunk, a work-basket, some books, loose coats, a hat-box, standing desolate in the universal emptiness of the dusk.

The two girls trudged heavily up the empty stairs. Every noise echoed in their chests. They walked down the bare hallway. Against the wall of Ursula’s bedroom were her belongings—a trunk, a sewing basket, some books, loose coats, a hatbox, standing lonely in the overall emptiness of the dusk.

“A cheerful sight, aren’t they?” said Ursula, looking down at her forsaken possessions.

“A cheerful sight, aren’t they?” Ursula said, looking down at her abandoned belongings.

“Very cheerful,” said Gudrun.

“Super cheerful,” said Gudrun.

The two girls set to, carrying everything down to the front door. Again and again they made the hollow, re-echoing transit. The whole place seemed to resound about them with a noise of hollow, empty futility. In the distance the empty, invisible rooms sent forth a vibration almost of obscenity. They almost fled with the last articles, into the out-of-door.

The two girls got to work, hauling everything down to the front door. They made the same hollow, echoing trip over and over. The whole place felt filled with a sound of pointless emptiness. In the distance, the vacant, unseen rooms seemed to emit a vibe that was almost offensive. They nearly rushed out with the last items into the outside.

But it was cold. They were waiting for Birkin, who was coming with the car. They went indoors again, and upstairs to their parents’ front bedroom, whose windows looked down on the road, and across the country at the black-barred sunset, black and red barred, without light.

But it was cold. They were waiting for Birkin, who was coming with the car. They went inside again, and upstairs to their parents’ front bedroom, whose windows overlooked the road and across the countryside at the dark-striped sunset, dark and red striped, without any light.

They sat down in the window-seat, to wait. Both girls were looking over the room. It was void, with a meaninglessness that was almost dreadful.

They sat down in the window seat to wait. Both girls were glancing around the room. It was empty, with a sense of emptiness that was almost terrifying.

“Really,” said Ursula, “this room couldn’t be sacred, could it?”

“Really,” said Ursula, “this room can’t be sacred, can it?”

Gudrun looked over it with slow eyes.

Gudrun looked over it with a steady gaze.

“Impossible,” she replied.

“Not happening,” she replied.

“When I think of their lives—father’s and mother’s, their love, and their marriage, and all of us children, and our bringing-up—would you have such a life, Prune?”

“When I think about their lives—Dad’s and Mom’s, their love, their marriage, all of us kids and our upbringing—would you want a life like that, Prune?”

“I wouldn’t, Ursula.”

"I wouldn’t, Ursula."

“It all seems so nothing—their two lives—there’s no meaning in it. Really, if they had not met, and not married, and not lived together—it wouldn’t have mattered, would it?”

“It all seems so meaningless—their two lives—there’s no significance in it. Honestly, if they had never met, and never married, and never lived together—it wouldn’t have mattered, would it?”

“Of course—you can’t tell,” said Gudrun.

“Of course—you can’t tell,” Gudrun said.

“No. But if I thought my life was going to be like it—Prune,” she caught Gudrun’s arm, “I should run.”

“No. But if I thought my life was going to be like that—Prune,” she grabbed Gudrun’s arm, “I would run.”

Gudrun was silent for a few moments.

Gudrun was quiet for a few moments.

“As a matter of fact, one cannot contemplate the ordinary life—one cannot contemplate it,” replied Gudrun. “With you, Ursula, it is quite different. You will be out of it all, with Birkin. He’s a special case. But with the ordinary man, who has his life fixed in one place, marriage is just impossible. There may be, and there are, thousands of women who want it, and could conceive of nothing else. But the very thought of it sends me mad. One must be free, above all, one must be free. One may forfeit everything else, but one must be free—one must not become 7, Pinchbeck Street—or Somerset Drive—or Shortlands. No man will be sufficient to make that good—no man! To marry, one must have a free lance, or nothing, a comrade-in-arms, a Glücksritter. A man with a position in the social world—well, it is just impossible, impossible!”

“As a matter of fact, you can’t really think about ordinary life—like really think about it,” replied Gudrun. “With you, Ursula, it’s totally different. You’ll be out of it all, with Birkin. He’s one of a kind. But with the average guy, who has his life all set in one place, marriage is just impossible. There might be, and there are, thousands of women who want it and can’t imagine anything else. But just the thought of it drives me crazy. You have to be free, above all, you have to be free. You might give up everything else, but you must be free—you must not become 7, Pinchbeck Street—or Somerset Drive—or Shortlands. No man will ever be enough to make that worth it—no man! To get married, you need a free spirit, or nothing, a partner-in-crime, a Glücksritter. A man with a solid social standing—well, it’s just impossible, impossible!”

“What a lovely word—a Glücksritter!” said Ursula. “So much nicer than a soldier of fortune.”

“What a lovely word—a Glücksritter!” said Ursula. “So much nicer than a soldier of fortune.”

“Yes, isn’t it?” said Gudrun. “I’d tilt the world with a Glücksritter. But a home, an establishment! Ursula, what would it mean?—think!”

“Yes, isn’t it?” Gudrun said. “I’d turn the world upside down with a Glücksritter. But a home, a foundation! Ursula, what would that even mean?—think about it!”

“I know,” said Ursula. “We’ve had one home—that’s enough for me.”

“I know,” Ursula said. “We’ve had one home—that’s enough for me.”

“Quite enough,” said Gudrun.

"That's enough," said Gudrun.

“The little grey home in the west,” quoted Ursula ironically.

“The small gray house in the west,” Ursula said, with a hint of irony.

“Doesn’t it sound grey, too,” said Gudrun grimly.

“Doesn’t it sound dull, too,” said Gudrun grimly.

They were interrupted by the sound of the car. There was Birkin. Ursula was surprised that she felt so lit up, that she became suddenly so free from the problems of grey homes in the west.

They were interrupted by the sound of the car. It was Birkin. Ursula was surprised that she felt so energized, that she suddenly felt so free from the worries of the dull homes in the west.

They heard his heels click on the hall pavement below.

They heard his heels clicking on the hallway floor below.

“Hello!” he called, his voice echoing alive through the house. Ursula smiled to herself. He was frightened of the place too.

“Hello!” he called, his voice echoing lively through the house. Ursula smiled to herself. He was scared of the place too.

“Hello! Here we are,” she called downstairs. And they heard him quickly running up.

“Hey! We're up here,” she called downstairs. And they heard him quickly running up.

“This is a ghostly situation,” he said.

“This is a creepy situation,” he said.

“These houses don’t have ghosts—they’ve never had any personality, and only a place with personality can have a ghost,” said Gudrun.

“These houses don’t have ghosts—they’ve never had any character, and only a place with character can have a ghost,” said Gudrun.

“I suppose so. Are you both weeping over the past?”

“I guess so. Are you both crying about the past?”

“We are,” said Gudrun, grimly.

“We are,” said Gudrun, seriously.

Ursula laughed.

Ursula chuckled.

“Not weeping that it’s gone, but weeping that it ever was,” she said.

“Not crying because it’s gone, but crying because it ever was,” she said.

“Oh,” he replied, relieved.

“Oh,” he said, relieved.

He sat down for a moment. There was something in his presence, Ursula thought, lambent and alive. It made even the impertinent structure of this null house disappear.

He sat down for a moment. There was something about him, Ursula thought, glowing and vibrant. It made even the annoying emptiness of this useless house fade away.

“Gudrun says she could not bear to be married and put into a house,” said Ursula meaningful—they knew this referred to Gerald.

“Gudrun says she couldn’t stand the idea of being married and stuck in a house,” Ursula said meaningfully—they knew this was about Gerald.

He was silent for some moments.

He was quiet for a few moments.

“Well,” he said, “if you know beforehand you couldn’t stand it, you’re safe.”

"Well," he said, "if you already know you won't be able to handle it, you're in the clear."

“Quite!” said Gudrun.

"Definitely!" said Gudrun.

“Why does every woman think her aim in life is to have a hubby and a little grey home in the west? Why is this the goal of life? Why should it be?” said Ursula.

“Why does every woman think her goal in life is to have a husband and a cozy little home in the suburbs? Why is this the ultimate aim? Why should it be?” said Ursula.

Il faut avoir le respect de ses bêtises,” said Birkin.

You have to respect your own mistakes,” said Birkin.

“But you needn’t have the respect for the bêtise before you’ve committed it,” laughed Ursula.

“But you don’t have to respect the bêtise before you’ve done it,” laughed Ursula.

“Ah then, des bêtises du papa?

"Ah then, dad's nonsense?"

Et de la maman,” added Gudrun satirically.

And about the mom,” added Gudrun sarcastically.

Et des voisins,” said Ursula.

And neighbors,” said Ursula.

They all laughed, and rose. It was getting dark. They carried the things to the car. Gudrun locked the door of the empty house. Birkin had lighted the lamps of the automobile. It all seemed very happy, as if they were setting out.

They all laughed and got up. It was getting dark. They took their things to the car. Gudrun locked the door of the empty house. Birkin had turned on the car lights. Everything felt really joyful, as if they were about to set off.

“Do you mind stopping at Coulsons. I have to leave the key there,” said Gudrun.

“Could you stop at Coulsons? I need to drop off the key there,” Gudrun said.

“Right,” said Birkin, and they moved off.

“Right,” said Birkin, and they walked away.

They stopped in the main street. The shops were just lighted, the last miners were passing home along the causeways, half-visible shadows in their grey pit-dirt, moving through the blue air. But their feet rang harshly in manifold sound, along the pavement.

They stopped on the main street. The shops were just lit up, and the last miners were walking home along the paths, barely visible shadows in their grey pit dirt, moving through the blue air. But their footsteps echoed loudly against the pavement.

How pleased Gudrun was to come out of the shop, and enter the car, and be borne swiftly away into the downhill of palpable dusk, with Ursula and Birkin! What an adventure life seemed at this moment! How deeply, how suddenly she envied Ursula! Life for her was so quick, and an open door—so reckless as if not only this world, but the world that was gone and the world to come were nothing to her. Ah, if she could be just like that, it would be perfect.

How happy Gudrun was to leave the shop, get into the car, and be driven quickly into the descending dusk, with Ursula and Birkin! Life felt like such an adventure at that moment! She envied Ursula so much, feeling that life was moving so fast for her, an open door—so daring as if not only this world, but also the past and the future meant nothing to her. Ah, if only she could be just like that, everything would be perfect.

For always, except in her moments of excitement, she felt a want within herself. She was unsure. She had felt that now, at last, in Gerald’s strong and violent love, she was living fully and finally. But when she compared herself with Ursula, already her soul was jealous, unsatisfied. She was not satisfied—she was never to be satisfied.

For always, except during her moments of excitement, she felt a void within herself. She was uncertain. She thought that finally, with Gerald’s intense and passionate love, she was truly living. But when she compared herself to Ursula, her soul was already filled with jealousy and discontent. She was not satisfied—she would never be satisfied.

What was she short of now? It was marriage—it was the wonderful stability of marriage. She did want it, let her say what she might. She had been lying. The old idea of marriage was right even now—marriage and the home. Yet her mouth gave a little grimace at the words. She thought of Gerald and Shortlands—marriage and the home! Ah well, let it rest! He meant a great deal to her—but—! Perhaps it was not in her to marry. She was one of life’s outcasts, one of the drifting lives that have no root. No, no it could not be so. She suddenly conjured up a rosy room, with herself in a beautiful gown, and a handsome man in evening dress who held her in his arms in the firelight, and kissed her. This picture she entitled “Home.” It would have done for the Royal Academy.

What was she lacking now? It was marriage—it was the amazing stability of marriage. She did want it, no matter what she might say. She had been lying. The old idea of marriage still held true—marriage and the home. Yet her mouth twisted at the thought. She recalled Gerald and Shortlands—marriage and the home! Well, never mind! He meant a lot to her—but—! Maybe she just couldn’t get married. She was one of life’s outcasts, one of those drifting souls that have no roots. No, that couldn't be true. She suddenly imagined a cozy room, with herself in a beautiful dress, and a handsome man in formal wear holding her in his arms by the firelight, kissing her. She called this image “Home.” It would have been perfect for the Royal Academy.

“Come with us to tea—do,” said Ursula, as they ran nearer to the cottage of Willey Green.

“Come with us for tea—do,” said Ursula, as they ran closer to the cottage at Willey Green.

“Thanks awfully—but I must go in—” said Gudrun. She wanted very much to go on with Ursula and Birkin.

“Thanks a lot—but I have to go in—” said Gudrun. She really wanted to continue with Ursula and Birkin.

That seemed like life indeed to her. Yet a certain perversity would not let her.

That really felt like life to her. But a certain stubbornness wouldn't allow it.

“Do come—yes, it would be so nice,” pleaded Ursula.

“Please come—it would be so great,” urged Ursula.

“I’m awfully sorry—I should love to—but I can’t—really—”

“I’m really sorry—I would love to—but I can’t—honestly—”

She descended from the car in trembling haste.

She got out of the car in a nervous rush.

“Can’t you really!” came Ursula’s regretful voice.

“Really, you can’t!” Ursula said, regret in her voice.

“No, really I can’t,” responded Gudrun’s pathetic, chagrined words out of the dusk.

“No, really I can’t,” Gudrun replied with a tone of helplessness and frustration, her words fading into the evening light.

“All right, are you?” called Birkin.

“All right, are you?” called Birkin.

“Quite!” said Gudrun. “Good-night!”

“Absolutely!” said Gudrun. “Good night!”

“Good-night,” they called.

“Good night,” they called.

“Come whenever you like, we shall be glad,” called Birkin.

“Come by whenever you want, we’ll be happy to see you,” said Birkin.

“Thank you very much,” called Gudrun, in the strange, twanging voice of lonely chagrin that was very puzzling to him. She turned away to her cottage gate, and they drove on. But immediately she stood to watch them, as the car ran vague into the distance. And as she went up the path to her strange house, her heart was full of incomprehensible bitterness.

“Thank you so much,” Gudrun called, her voice a strange, twanging sound filled with lonely disappointment that confused him. She turned away toward her cottage gate, and they drove off. But right away, she stood still to watch them as the car faded into the distance. As she walked up the path to her unusual house, her heart was heavy with a bitterness she couldn't quite understand.

In her parlour was a long-case clock, and inserted into its dial was a ruddy, round, slant-eyed, joyous-painted face, that wagged over with the most ridiculous ogle when the clock ticked, and back again with the same absurd glad-eye at the next tick. All the time the absurd smooth, brown-ruddy face gave her an obtrusive “glad-eye.” She stood for minutes, watching it, till a sort of maddened disgust overcame her, and she laughed at herself hollowly. And still it rocked, and gave her the glad-eye from one side, then from the other, from one side, then from the other. Ah, how unhappy she was! In the midst of her most active happiness, ah, how unhappy she was! She glanced at the table. Gooseberry jam, and the same home-made cake with too much soda in it! Still, gooseberry jam was good, and one so rarely got it.

In her living room was a tall clock, and embedded in its face was a bright, round, slant-eyed, joyfully painted face that made the most ridiculous expression whenever the clock ticked, shifting back again with the same silly joyful look at the next tick. The absurd, smooth, brownish face constantly gave her an obvious “glad-eye.” She stood for several minutes, watching it, until a wave of mad disgust overcame her, and she laughed at herself hollowly. Yet it continued to rock, giving her the glad-eye from one side, then the other, from one side, then the other. Ah, how unhappy she was! In the middle of her supposed happiness, ah, how unhappy she was! She looked at the table. Gooseberry jam, and the same homemade cake with too much baking soda in it! Still, gooseberry jam was good, and one rarely got it.

All the evening she wanted to go to the Mill. But she coldly refused to allow herself. She went the next afternoon instead. She was happy to find Ursula alone. It was a lovely, intimate secluded atmosphere. They talked endlessly and delightedly. “Aren’t you fearfully happy here?” said Gudrun to her sister glancing at her own bright eyes in the mirror. She always envied, almost with resentment, the strange positive fullness that subsisted in the atmosphere around Ursula and Birkin.

All evening she wanted to go to the Mill. But she stubbornly refused to let herself. Instead, she went the next afternoon. She was glad to find Ursula alone. It was a lovely, cozy, private setting. They talked endlessly and happily. “Aren’t you so happy here?” Gudrun said to her sister while looking at her own bright eyes in the mirror. She always envied, almost with resentment, the strange positive energy that surrounded Ursula and Birkin.

How really beautifully this room is done,” she said aloud. “This hard plaited matting—what a lovely colour it is, the colour of cool light!”

“How beautifully this room is decorated,” she said aloud. “This tightly woven matting—what a lovely color it is, the color of cool light!”

And it seemed to her perfect.

And it seemed perfect to her.

“Ursula,” she said at length, in a voice of question and detachment, “did you know that Gerald Crich had suggested our going away all together at Christmas?”

“Ursula,” she said after a while, in a questioning and detached tone, “did you know that Gerald Crich suggested we all go away together for Christmas?”

“Yes, he’s spoken to Rupert.”

“Yes, he talked to Rupert.”

A deep flush dyed Gudrun’s cheek. She was silent a moment, as if taken aback, and not knowing what to say.

A deep blush colored Gudrun’s cheek. She was quiet for a moment, as if surprised, not knowing what to say.

“But don’t you think,” she said at last, “it is amazingly cool!

“But don’t you think,” she said finally, “it is amazingly cool!

Ursula laughed.

Ursula giggled.

“I like him for it,” she said.

“I like him for that,” she said.

Gudrun was silent. It was evident that, whilst she was almost mortified by Gerald’s taking the liberty of making such a suggestion to Birkin, yet the idea itself attracted her strongly.

Gudrun was quiet. It was clear that, while she felt pretty embarrassed by Gerald’s boldness in suggesting that to Birkin, she was still very drawn to the idea itself.

“There’s a rather lovely simplicity about Gerald, I think,” said Ursula, “so defiant, somehow! Oh, I think he’s very lovable.”

“There's a really nice simplicity about Gerald, I think,” said Ursula, “so defiant in a way! Oh, I think he's super lovable.”

Gudrun did not reply for some moments. She had still to get over the feeling of insult at the liberty taken with her freedom.

Gudrun didn’t respond for a few moments. She was still processing the insult of having her freedom taken so lightly.

“What did Rupert say—do you know?” she asked.

“What did Rupert say—do you know?” she asked.

“He said it would be most awfully jolly,” said Ursula.

“He said it would be really fun,” Ursula said.

Again Gudrun looked down, and was silent.

Again, Gudrun looked down and stayed quiet.

“Don’t you think it would?” said Ursula, tentatively. She was never quite sure how many defences Gudrun was having round herself.

“Don’t you think it would?” Ursula said hesitantly. She was never really sure how many walls Gudrun had built around herself.

Gudrun raised her face with difficulty and held it averted.

Gudrun lifted her face with effort and turned it away.

“I think it might be awfully jolly, as you say,” she replied. “But don’t you think it was an unpardonable liberty to take—to talk of such things to Rupert—who after all—you see what I mean, Ursula—they might have been two men arranging an outing with some little type they’d picked up. Oh, I think it’s unforgivable, quite!” She used the French word “type.”

“I think it might be really fun, as you said,” she replied. “But don’t you think it was a totally unacceptable thing to do—to talk about such matters with Rupert—who, after all—you understand what I mean, Ursula—they could have been two guys planning a day out with some little type they’d met. Oh, I think it’s completely unforgivable, absolutely!” She used the French word “type.”

Her eyes flashed, her soft face was flushed and sullen. Ursula looked on, rather frightened, frightened most of all because she thought Gudrun seemed rather common, really like a little type. But she had not the courage quite to think this—not right out.

Her eyes sparkled, her soft face was red and gloomy. Ursula watched, feeling pretty scared, mostly because she thought Gudrun looked pretty ordinary, really just like a little type. But she didn’t quite have the courage to think this outright.

“Oh no,” she cried, stammering. “Oh no—not at all like that—oh no! No, I think it’s rather beautiful, the friendship between Rupert and Gerald. They just are simple—they say anything to each other, like brothers.”

“Oh no,” she exclaimed, stumbling over her words. “Oh no—not at all like that—oh no! No, I actually think it’s really beautiful, the friendship between Rupert and Gerald. They’re just so straightforward—they say anything to each other, like brothers.”

Gudrun flushed deeper. She could not bear it that Gerald gave her away—even to Birkin.

Gudrun flushed deeper. She couldn’t stand it that Gerald revealed her secrets—even to Birkin.

“But do you think even brothers have any right to exchange confidences of that sort?” she asked, with deep anger.

“But do you think brothers have the right to share secrets like that?” she asked, clearly furious.

“Oh yes,” said Ursula. “There’s never anything said that isn’t perfectly straightforward. No, the thing that’s amazed me most in Gerald—how perfectly simple and direct he can be! And you know, it takes rather a big man. Most of them must be indirect, they are such cowards.”

“Oh yes,” Ursula said. “Nothing is ever said that isn’t completely straightforward. No, what has amazed me most about Gerald is how incredibly simple and direct he can be! And you know, it takes a really big person to do that. Most of them have to be indirect; they are such cowards.”

But Gudrun was still silent with anger. She wanted the absolute secrecy kept, with regard to her movements.

But Gudrun was still silent with anger. She wanted her movements kept completely secret.

“Won’t you go?” said Ursula. “Do, we might all be so happy! There is something I love about Gerald—he’s much more lovable than I thought him. He’s free, Gudrun, he really is.”

“Are you going to go?” Ursula asked. “Please, we could all be so happy! There's something I really like about Gerald—he’s way more lovable than I thought. He’s free, Gudrun, he truly is.”

Gudrun’s mouth was still closed, sullen and ugly. She opened it at length.

Gudrun's mouth was still shut, sulky and unattractive. Eventually, she opened it.

“Do you know where he proposes to go?” she asked.

“Do you know where he plans to go?” she asked.

“Yes—to the Tyrol, where he used to go when he was in Germany—a lovely place where students go, small and rough and lovely, for winter sport!”

"Yes—to the Tyrol, where he used to go when he was in Germany—a beautiful place where students visit, small and rugged and charming, for winter sports!"

Through Gudrun’s mind went the angry thought—“they know everything.”

Through Gudrun’s mind went the angry thought—“they know everything.”

“Yes,” she said aloud, “about forty kilometres from Innsbruck, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” she said aloud, “about forty kilometers from Innsbruck, right?”

“I don’t know exactly where—but it would be lovely, don’t you think, high in the perfect snow—?”

“I’m not sure exactly where—but it would be nice, don’t you think, up in the perfect snow—?”

“Very lovely!” said Gudrun, sarcastically.

“Super lovely!” said Gudrun, sarcastically.

Ursula was put out.

Ursula was upset.

“Of course,” she said, “I think Gerald spoke to Rupert so that it shouldn’t seem like an outing with a type—”

“Of course,” she said, “I think Gerald talked to Rupert so that it wouldn’t look like an outing with a type—”

“I know, of course,” said Gudrun, “that he quite commonly does take up with that sort.”

"I know, of course," said Gudrun, "that he often gets involved with that type."

“Does he!” said Ursula. “Why how do you know?”

"Does he?" Ursula said. "How do you know that?"

“I know of a model in Chelsea,” said Gudrun coldly. Now Ursula was silent. “Well,” she said at last, with a doubtful laugh, “I hope he has a good time with her.” At which Gudrun looked more glum.

“I know a guy in Chelsea,” said Gudrun coldly. Now Ursula was quiet. “Well,” she finally said, with a skeptical laugh, “I hope he has a good time with her.” At which Gudrun looked even more upset.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
GUDRUN IN THE POMPADOUR

Christmas drew near, all four prepared for flight. Birkin and Ursula were busy packing their few personal things, making them ready to be sent off, to whatever country and whatever place they might choose at last. Gudrun was very much excited. She loved to be on the wing.

Christmas was approaching, and all four were getting ready to leave. Birkin and Ursula were busy packing their few personal belongings, preparing them to be sent off to whatever country and place they might eventually choose. Gudrun was really excited. She loved being on the move.

She and Gerald, being ready first, set off via London and Paris to Innsbruck, where they would meet Ursula and Birkin. In London they stayed one night. They went to the music-hall, and afterwards to the Pompadour Café.

She and Gerald, being ready first, set off through London and Paris to Innsbruck, where they would meet Ursula and Birkin. In London, they stayed for one night. They went to the music hall and then to the Pompadour Café.

Gudrun hated the Café, yet she always went back to it, as did most of the artists of her acquaintance. She loathed its atmosphere of petty vice and petty jealousy and petty art. Yet she always called in again, when she was in town. It was as if she had to return to this small, slow, central whirlpool of disintegration and dissolution: just give it a look.

Gudrun hated the Café, but she always went back, just like most of the artists she knew. She couldn't stand its vibe of small-time vice, jealousy, and mediocre art. Still, every time she was in town, she made sure to drop by. It was like she had to come back to this small, slow central whirlpool of breakdown and decay: just to check it out.

She sat with Gerald drinking some sweetish liqueur, and staring with black, sullen looks at the various groups of people at the tables. She would greet nobody, but young men nodded to her frequently, with a kind of sneering familiarity. She cut them all. And it gave her pleasure to sit there, cheeks flushed, eyes black and sullen, seeing them all objectively, as put away from her, like creatures in some menagerie of apish degraded souls. God, what a foul crew they were! Her blood beat black and thick in her veins with rage and loathing. Yet she must sit and watch, watch. One or two people came to speak to her. From every side of the Café, eyes turned half furtively, half jeeringly at her, men looking over their shoulders, women under their hats.

She sat with Gerald, sipping some sweet liqueur and giving dark, gloomy looks at the different groups of people at the tables. She didn’t greet anyone, but young men frequently nodded at her with a mocking kind of familiarity. She ignored them all. It pleased her to sit there, her cheeks flushed and her dark eyes negative, observing them as if they were in a menagerie of twisted, degraded beings. What a disgusting crowd they were! Rage and disgust pumped through her veins. Still, she had to sit and watch, watch. A couple of people came over to talk to her. From every direction in the café, eyes were half sneakily, half mockingly turned her way, men glancing over their shoulders and women peeking out from under their hats.

The old crowd was there, Carlyon in his corner with his pupils and his girl, Halliday and Libidnikov and the Pussum—they were all there. Gudrun watched Gerald. She watched his eyes linger a moment on Halliday, on Halliday’s party. These last were on the look-out—they nodded to him, he nodded again. They giggled and whispered among themselves. Gerald watched them with the steady twinkle in his eyes. They were urging the Pussum to something.

The usual crowd was there, Carlyon in his corner with his students and his girlfriend, Halliday and Libidnikov and the Pussum—they all showed up. Gudrun kept an eye on Gerald. She noticed his gaze fix momentarily on Halliday and his group. They were watching for him—they nodded at him, and he nodded back. They giggled and whispered among themselves. Gerald kept an eye on them with a steady glimmer in his eyes. They were pushing the Pussum to do something.

She at last rose. She was wearing a curious dress of dark silk splashed and spattered with different colours, a curious motley effect. She was thinner, her eyes were perhaps hotter, more disintegrated. Otherwise she was just the same. Gerald watched her with the same steady twinkle in his eyes as she came across. She held out her thin brown hand to him.

She finally got up. She was wearing an unusual dress made of dark silk splattered with different colors, creating a bizarre mix. She looked thinner, and her eyes seemed a bit more intense and fragmented. Otherwise, she was just the same. Gerald watched her with the same steady sparkle in his eyes as she approached. She extended her slim brown hand to him.

“How are you?” she said.

"How's it going?" she said.

He shook hands with her, but remained seated, and let her stand near him, against the table. She nodded blackly to Gudrun, whom she did not know to speak to, but well enough by sight and reputation.

He shook hands with her but stayed seated, allowing her to stand next to him by the table. She nodded solemnly at Gudrun, someone she didn’t know how to talk to, but recognized well enough by sight and reputation.

“I am very well,” said Gerald. “And you?”

“I’m doing great,” said Gerald. “How about you?”

“Oh I’m all wight. What about Wupert?”

“Oh I’m all right. What about Rupert?”

“Rupert? He’s very well, too.”

"Rupert? He's doing great, too."

“Yes, I don’t mean that. What about him being married?”

“Yes, I didn’t mean that. What about him being married?”

“Oh—yes, he is married.”

“Oh—yes, he's married.”

The Pussum’s eyes had a hot flash.

The Pussum's eyes had a fiery glow.

“Oh, he’s weally bwought it off then, has he? When was he married?”

“Oh, he’s really pulled it off then, has he? When did he get married?”

“A week or two ago.”

"A week or two back."

“Weally! He’s never written.”

"Really! He's never written."

“No.”

“Nope.”

“No. Don’t you think it’s too bad?”

“No. Don’t you think it’s a shame?”

This last was in a tone of challenge. The Pussum let it be known by her tone, that she was aware of Gudrun’s listening.

This last part was said in a challenging tone. The Pussum made it clear by her tone that she knew Gudrun was listening.

“I suppose he didn’t feel like it,” replied Gerald.

“I guess he wasn’t in the mood,” replied Gerald.

“But why didn’t he?” pursued the Pussum.

“But why didn’t he?” the Pussum insisted.

This was received in silence. There was an ugly, mocking persistence in the small, beautiful figure of the short-haired girl, as she stood near Gerald.

This was met with silence. There was an ugly, mocking persistence in the small, beautiful figure of the girl with short hair as she stood next to Gerald.

“Are you staying in town long?” she asked.

“Are you in town for a while?” she asked.

“Tonight only.”

“Tonight only.”

“Oh, only tonight. Are you coming over to speak to Julius?”

“Oh, just tonight. Are you coming over to talk to Julius?”

“Not tonight.”

"Not tonight."

“Oh very well. I’ll tell him then.” Then came her touch of diablerie. “You’re looking awf’lly fit.”

“Oh, fine. I’ll tell him then.” Then came her hint of mischief. “You’re looking really great.”

“Yes—I feel it.” Gerald was quite calm and easy, a spark of satiric amusement in his eye.

“Yes—I feel it.” Gerald was completely calm and relaxed, a hint of sarcastic amusement in his eye.

“Are you having a good time?”

"Are you having fun?"

This was a direct blow for Gudrun, spoken in a level, toneless voice of callous ease.

This was a direct hit for Gudrun, said in a flat, emotionless voice with a casual indifference.

“Yes,” he replied, quite colourlessly.

“Yes,” he replied, flatly.

“I’m awf’lly sorry you aren’t coming round to the flat. You aren’t very faithful to your fwiends.”

“I’m really sorry you’re not coming over to the apartment. You’re not being very loyal to your friends.”

“Not very,” he said.

"Not really," he said.

She nodded them both “Good-night’, and went back slowly to her own set. Gudrun watched her curious walk, stiff and jerking at the loins. They heard her level, toneless voice distinctly.

She nodded to both of them, “Good night,” and slowly returned to her own group. Gudrun observed her awkward walk, stiff and jerky at the hips. They could clearly hear her flat, emotionless voice.

“He won’t come over;—he is otherwise engaged,” it said. There was more laughter and lowered voices and mockery at the table.

“He won’t come over; he’s busy,” it said. There was more laughter and quieter voices and teasing at the table.

“Is she a friend of yours?” said Gudrun, looking calmly at Gerald.

“Is she one of your friends?” Gudrun asked, looking calmly at Gerald.

“I’ve stayed at Halliday’s flat with Birkin,” he said, meeting her slow, calm eyes. And she knew that the Pussum was one of his mistresses—and he knew she knew.

“I’ve stayed at Halliday’s apartment with Birkin,” he said, looking into her steady, calm eyes. And she knew that the Pussum was one of his mistresses—and he knew she knew.

She looked round, and called for the waiter. She wanted an iced cocktail, of all things. This amused Gerald—he wondered what was up.

She looked around and called for the waiter. She wanted an iced cocktail, of all things. This amused Gerald—he wondered what was going on.

The Halliday party was tipsy, and malicious. They were talking out loudly about Birkin, ridiculing him on every point, particularly on his marriage.

The Halliday party was drunk and spiteful. They were loudly gossiping about Birkin, mocking him on every aspect, especially his marriage.

“Oh, don’t make me think of Birkin,” Halliday was squealing. “He makes me perfectly sick. He is as bad as Jesus. ‘Lord, what must I do to be saved!’”

“Oh, don’t make me think of Birkin,” Halliday was squealing. “He makes me completely sick. He’s just as bad as Jesus. ‘Lord, what do I need to do to be saved!’”

He giggled to himself tipsily.

He giggled to himself drunkenly.

“Do you remember,” came the quick voice of the Russian, “the letters he used to send. ‘Desire is holy—’”

“Do you remember,” came the quick voice of the Russian, “the letters he used to send. ‘Desire is sacred—’”

“Oh yes!” cried Halliday. “Oh, how perfectly splendid. Why, I’ve got one in my pocket. I’m sure I have.”

“Oh yes!” exclaimed Halliday. “Oh, that's just wonderful! I’m pretty sure I have one in my pocket.”

He took out various papers from his pocket book.

He pulled out some papers from his wallet.

“I’m sure I’ve—hic! Oh dear!—got one.”

“I’m sure I’ve—hic! Oh no!—got one.”

Gerald and Gudrun were watching absorbedly.

Gerald and Gudrun were watching intently.

“Oh yes, how perfectly—hic!—splendid! Don’t make me laugh, Pussum, it gives me the hiccup. Hic!—” They all giggled.

“Oh yes, how perfectly—hic!—wonderful! Don’t make me laugh, Pussum, it gives me the hiccups. Hic!—” They all giggled.

“What did he say in that one?” the Pussum asked, leaning forward, her dark, soft hair falling and swinging against her face. There was something curiously indecent, obscene, about her small, longish, dark skull, particularly when the ears showed.

“What did he say in that one?” the Pussum asked, leaning forward, her dark, soft hair falling and swinging against her face. There was something oddly inappropriate, almost vulgar, about her small, elongated dark head, especially when her ears were visible.

“Wait—oh do wait! No-o, I won’t give it to you, I’ll read it aloud. I’ll read you the choice bits,—hic! Oh dear! Do you think if I drink water it would take off this hiccup? Hic! Oh, I feel perfectly helpless.”

“Wait—oh please wait! No, I won’t give it to you, I’ll read it out loud. I’ll read you the good parts,—hic! Oh no! Do you think if I drink water it would get rid of this hiccup? Hic! Oh, I feel completely helpless.”

“Isn’t that the letter about uniting the dark and the light—and the Flux of Corruption?” asked Maxim, in his precise, quick voice.

“Isn’t that the letter about bringing together the dark and the light—and the Flux of Corruption?” Maxim asked, in his clear, quick voice.

“I believe so,” said the Pussum.

“I think so,” said the Pussum.

“Oh is it? I’d forgotten—hic!—it was that one,” Halliday said, opening the letter. “Hic! Oh yes. How perfectly splendid! This is one of the best. ‘There is a phase in every race—’” he read in the sing-song, slow, distinct voice of a clergyman reading the Scriptures, “‘When the desire for destruction overcomes every other desire. In the individual, this desire is ultimately a desire for destruction in the self’—hic!—” he paused and looked up.

“Oh, really? I’d forgotten—hic!—it was that one,” Halliday said, opening the letter. “Hic! Oh yes. How absolutely wonderful! This is one of the best. ‘There is a phase in every race—’” he read in a sing-song, slow, clear voice like a clergyman reading the Scriptures, “‘When the desire for destruction overcomes every other desire. In the individual, this desire is ultimately a desire for destruction in the self’—hic!—” he paused and looked up.

“I hope he’s going ahead with the destruction of himself,” said the quick voice of the Russian. Halliday giggled, and lolled his head back, vaguely.

“I hope he’s going through with destroying himself,” said the quick voice of the Russian. Halliday giggled and leaned his head back, vaguely.

“There’s not much to destroy in him,” said the Pussum. “He’s so thin already, there’s only a fag-end to start on.”

“There's not much to break in him,” said the Pussum. “He's so thin already, there's only a little bit left to go at.”

“Oh, isn’t it beautiful! I love reading it! I believe it has cured my hiccup!” squealed Halliday. “Do let me go on. ‘It is a desire for the reduction process in oneself, a reducing back to the origin, a return along the Flux of Corruption, to the original rudimentary conditions of being—!’ Oh, but I do think it is wonderful. It almost supersedes the Bible—”

“Oh, isn’t it gorgeous! I love reading it! I think it’s cured my hiccups!” squealed Halliday. “Let me keep going. ‘It is a desire for self-reduction, a return to the origin, a journey back along the Flux of Corruption, to the original basic conditions of existence—!’ Oh, but I really think it’s amazing. It nearly surpasses the Bible—”

“Yes—Flux of Corruption,” said the Russian, “I remember that phrase.”

“Yes—Flux of Corruption,” the Russian said, “I remember that phrase.”

“Oh, he was always talking about Corruption,” said the Pussum. “He must be corrupt himself, to have it so much on his mind.”

“Oh, he was always going on about corruption,” said the Pussum. “He must be corrupt himself to think about it so much.”

“Exactly!” said the Russian.

“Exactly!” said the Russian.

“Do let me go on! Oh, this is a perfectly wonderful piece! But do listen to this. ‘And in the great retrogression, the reducing back of the created body of life, we get knowledge, and beyond knowledge, the phosphorescent ecstasy of acute sensation.’ Oh, I do think these phrases are too absurdly wonderful. Oh but don’t you think they are—they’re nearly as good as Jesus. ‘And if, Julius, you want this ecstasy of reduction with the Pussum, you must go on till it is fulfilled. But surely there is in you also, somewhere, the living desire for positive creation, relationships in ultimate faith, when all this process of active corruption, with all its flowers of mud, is transcended, and more or less finished—’ I do wonder what the flowers of mud are. Pussum, you are a flower of mud.”

“Let me continue! Oh, this is such a wonderful piece! But listen to this. ‘And in the great regression, the return of the created body of life, we gain knowledge, and beyond knowledge, the glowing ecstasy of intense feeling.’ Oh, I really think these phrases are absurdly wonderful. Don’t you think they are—they’re almost as good as Jesus. ‘And if, Julius, you want this ecstasy of reduction with the Pussum, you must keep going until it’s fulfilled. But surely there is in you, somewhere, the genuine desire for positive creation, relationships in ultimate faith, when all this process of active decay, with all its flowers of mud, is transcended and mostly finished—’ I really wonder what the flowers of mud are. Pussum, you are a flower of mud.”

“Thank you—and what are you?”

“Thanks—and what are you?”

“Oh, I’m another, surely, according to this letter! We’re all flowers of mud—fleurs—hic! du mal! It’s perfectly wonderful, Birkin harrowing Hell—harrowing the Pompadour—Hic!

“Oh, I’m another one, for sure, according to this letter! We’re all muddy flowers—fleurs—hic! du mal! It’s absolutely amazing, Birkin tormenting Hell—tormenting the Pompadour—Hic!

“Go on—go on,” said Maxim. “What comes next? It’s really very interesting.”

“Go ahead—go ahead,” said Maxim. “What happens next? It’s really quite interesting.”

“I think it’s awful cheek to write like that,” said the Pussum.

“I think it’s really rude to write like that,” said the Pussum.

“Yes—yes, so do I,” said the Russian. “He is a megalomaniac, of course, it is a form of religious mania. He thinks he is the Saviour of man—go on reading.”

“Yes—yes, so do I,” said the Russian. “He is a megalomaniac, of course; it’s a type of religious obsession. He believes he’s the Savior of humanity—keep reading.”

“Surely,” Halliday intoned, “‘surely goodness and mercy hath followed me all the days of my life—’” he broke off and giggled. Then he began again, intoning like a clergyman. “‘Surely there will come an end in us to this desire—for the constant going apart,—this passion for putting asunder—everything—ourselves, reducing ourselves part from part—reacting in intimacy only for destruction,—using sex as a great reducing agent, reducing the two great elements of male and female from their highly complex unity—reducing the old ideas, going back to the savages for our sensations,—always seeking to lose ourselves in some ultimate black sensation, mindless and infinite—burning only with destructive fires, raging on with the hope of being burnt out utterly—’”

“Surely,” Halliday said, “‘surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life—’” he paused and giggled. Then he started again, speaking like a priest. “‘Surely there will come a time when we put an end to this desire—for always drifting apart,—this obsession with separating—everything—ourselves, breaking ourselves apart—reacting with intimacy only to destroy each other,—using sex as a major means of simplification, breaking down the two fundamental aspects of male and female from their deeply complex unity—revisiting old ideas, going back to primitive instincts for our feelings,—always trying to lose ourselves in some ultimate dark experience, mindless and infinite—burning only with destructive passions, pushing on with the hope of being completely consumed—’”

“I want to go,” said Gudrun to Gerald, as she signalled the waiter. Her eyes were flashing, her cheeks were flushed. The strange effect of Birkin’s letter read aloud in a perfect clerical sing-song, clear and resonant, phrase by phrase, made the blood mount into her head as if she were mad.

“I want to go,” Gudrun said to Gerald as she signaled the waiter. Her eyes were bright, and her cheeks were red. The odd impact of Birkin’s letter, read out loud in a smooth, clear tone, phrase by phrase, made her blood rush to her head as if she were losing her mind.

She rose, whilst Gerald was paying the bill, and walked over to Halliday’s table. They all glanced up at her.

She got up while Gerald was paying the bill and walked over to Halliday’s table. They all looked up at her.

“Excuse me,” she said. “Is that a genuine letter you are reading?”

“Excuse me,” she said. “Is that a real letter you’re reading?”

“Oh yes,” said Halliday. “Quite genuine.”

“Oh yes,” Halliday said. “Totally genuine.”

“May I see?”

"Can I see?"

Smiling foolishly he handed it to her, as if hypnotised.

Smiling goofily, he handed it to her, as if he were in a trance.

“Thank you,” she said.

“Thanks,” she said.

And she turned and walked out of the Café with the letter, all down the brilliant room, between the tables, in her measured fashion. It was some moments before anybody realised what was happening.

And she turned and walked out of the café with the letter, across the bright room, between the tables, in her steady way. It took a few moments before anyone realized what was happening.

From Halliday’s table came half articulate cries, then somebody booed, then all the far end of the place began booing after Gudrun’s retreating form. She was fashionably dressed in blackish-green and silver, her hat was brilliant green, like the sheen on an insect, but the brim was soft dark green, a falling edge with fine silver, her coat was dark green, lustrous, with a high collar of grey fur, and great fur cuffs, the edge of her dress showed silver and black velvet, her stockings and shoes were silver grey. She moved with slow, fashionable indifference to the door. The porter opened obsequiously for her, and, at her nod, hurried to the edge of the pavement and whistled for a taxi. The two lights of a vehicle almost immediately curved round towards her, like two eyes.

From Halliday’s table came muffled cries, then someone booed, and soon everyone at the far end of the place started booing after Gudrun’s retreating figure. She was stylishly dressed in a dark green and silver outfit, with a bright green hat that shimmered like an insect, but the brim was a soft dark green with a delicate silver edge. Her coat was dark green and shiny, featuring a high collar of gray fur and large fur cuffs. The hem of her dress revealed silver and black velvet, and her stockings and shoes were silver gray. She moved toward the door with a slow, fashionable indifference. The porter opened the door for her with exaggerated politeness, and at her nod, he hurried to the edge of the sidewalk and whistled for a taxi. The two lights of a vehicle almost immediately curved around toward her, like two eyes.

Gerald had followed in wonder, amid all the booing, not having caught her misdeed. He heard the Pussum’s voice saying:

Gerald had watched in amazement, despite all the booing, not realizing what she had done wrong. He heard the Pussum’s voice saying:

“Go and get it back from her. I never heard of such a thing! Go and get it back from her. Tell Gerald Crich—there he goes—go and make him give it up.”

“Go and get it back from her. I’ve never heard of anything like it! Go and get it back from her. Tell Gerald Crich—there he goes—make him give it back.”

Gudrun stood at the door of the taxi, which the man held open for her.

Gudrun stood at the taxi door, which the man was holding open for her.

“To the hotel?” she asked, as Gerald came out, hurriedly.

“To the hotel?” she asked as Gerald hurried out.

“Where you like,” he answered.

"Wherever you want," he replied.

“Right!” she said. Then to the driver, “Wagstaff’s—Barton Street.”

“Right!” she said. Then to the driver, “Wagstaff’s—Barton Street.”

The driver bowed his head, and put down the flag.

The driver lowered his head and dropped the flag.

Gudrun entered the taxi, with the deliberate cold movement of a woman who is well-dressed and contemptuous in her soul. Yet she was frozen with overwrought feelings. Gerald followed her.

Gudrun got into the taxi, moving coldly and deliberately like a well-dressed woman who feels contempt inside. However, she was overwhelmed with strong emotions. Gerald followed her.

“You’ve forgotten the man,” she said cooly, with a slight nod of her hat. Gerald gave the porter a shilling. The man saluted. They were in motion.

“You forgot the man,” she said coolly, giving a slight nod of her hat. Gerald handed the porter a shilling. The man saluted. They were on their way.

“What was all the row about?” asked Gerald, in wondering excitement.

“What was all the fuss about?” asked Gerald, in curious excitement.

“I walked away with Birkin’s letter,” she said, and he saw the crushed paper in her hand.

“I walked away with Birkin’s letter,” she said, and he noticed the crumpled paper in her hand.

His eyes glittered with satisfaction.

His eyes sparkled with satisfaction.

“Ah!” he said. “Splendid! A set of jackasses!”

“Ah!” he said. “Awesome! A bunch of idiots!”

“I could have killed them!” she cried in passion. “Dogs!—they are dogs! Why is Rupert such a fool as to write such letters to them? Why does he give himself away to such canaille? It’s a thing that cannot be borne.

“I could have killed them!” she cried passionately. “Dogs!—they're dogs! Why is Rupert such a fool to write letters like that to them? Why does he expose himself to such trash? It’s something that cannot be tolerated.

Gerald wondered over her strange passion.

Gerald was curious about her unusual passion.

And she could not rest any longer in London. They must go by the morning train from Charing Cross. As they drew over the bridge, in the train, having glimpses of the river between the great iron girders, she cried:

And she couldn’t stay in London any longer. They had to take the morning train from Charing Cross. As they crossed over the bridge in the train, catching glimpses of the river between the massive iron beams, she cried:

“I feel I could never see this foul town again—I couldn’t bear to come back to it.”

“I feel like I could never see this awful town again—I just couldn’t stand to come back to it.”

CHAPTER XXIX.
CONTINENTAL

Ursula went on in an unreal suspense, the last weeks before going away. She was not herself,—she was not anything. She was something that is going to be—soon—soon—very soon. But as yet, she was only imminent.

Ursula continued in an unreal state of suspense during the last weeks before leaving. She wasn't herself—she was nothing. She was something that would be—soon—soon—very soon. But for now, she was just on the verge.

She went to see her parents. It was a rather stiff, sad meeting, more like a verification of separateness than a reunion. But they were all vague and indefinite with one another, stiffened in the fate that moved them apart.

She went to see her parents. It was a pretty awkward, sad meeting, more like a confirmation of their distance than a reunion. But they were all unclear and hesitant with each other, constrained by the situation that drove them apart.

She did not really come to until she was on the ship crossing from Dover to Ostend. Dimly she had come down to London with Birkin, London had been a vagueness, so had the train-journey to Dover. It was all like a sleep.

She didn’t really wake up until she was on the ship traveling from Dover to Ostend. She had vaguely come down to London with Birkin; London felt fuzzy, and so did the train ride to Dover. It was all like a dream.

And now, at last, as she stood in the stern of the ship, in a pitch-dark, rather blowy night, feeling the motion of the sea, and watching the small, rather desolate little lights that twinkled on the shores of England, as on the shores of nowhere, watched them sinking smaller and smaller on the profound and living darkness, she felt her soul stirring to awake from its anæsthetic sleep.

And now, finally, as she stood at the back of the ship on a pitch-dark, somewhat windy night, feeling the movement of the sea and looking at the small, rather lonely lights twinkling on the shores of England, just like on the shores of nowhere, watching them fade away into the deep and vibrant darkness, she felt her soul starting to wake up from its numb sleep.

“Let us go forward, shall we?” said Birkin. He wanted to be at the tip of their projection. So they left off looking at the faint sparks that glimmered out of nowhere, in the far distance, called England, and turned their faces to the unfathomed night in front.

“Shall we move ahead?” said Birkin. He wanted to be at the forefront of their journey. So they stopped gazing at the faint sparks that shimmered from nowhere in the distant place known as England and turned their faces toward the mysterious night ahead.

They went right to the bows of the softly plunging vessel. In the complete obscurity, Birkin found a comparatively sheltered nook, where a great rope was coiled up. It was quite near the very point of the ship, near the black, unpierced space ahead. There they sat down, folded together, folded round with the same rug, creeping in nearer and ever nearer to one another, till it seemed they had crept right into each other, and become one substance. It was very cold, and the darkness was palpable.

They went straight to the front of the gently sinking boat. In the total darkness, Birkin found a somewhat sheltered spot where a thick rope was coiled up. It was close to the very edge of the ship, near the dark, untouched space ahead. There, they sat down, curled up together under the same blanket, moving in closer and closer to each other until it felt like they had merged into one person. It was really cold, and the darkness was intense.

One of the ship’s crew came along the deck, dark as the darkness, not really visible. They then made out the faintest pallor of his face. He felt their presence, and stopped, unsure—then bent forward. When his face was near them, he saw the faint pallor of their faces. Then he withdrew like a phantom. And they watched him without making any sound.

One of the crew members wandered along the deck, as dark as the night and barely visible. They could just make out the faint light of his face. He sensed their presence and stopped, uncertain—then leaned in closer. When his face was near, he noticed the faint glow of their faces. Then he slipped away like a ghost. They watched him silently.

They seemed to fall away into the profound darkness. There was no sky, no earth, only one unbroken darkness, into which, with a soft, sleeping motion, they seemed to fall like one closed seed of life falling through dark, fathomless space.

They appeared to disappear into the deep darkness. There was no sky, no ground, just a vast, endless darkness, into which, with a gentle, dreamy movement, they seemed to sink like a single seed of life dropping through limitless, dark space.

They had forgotten where they were, forgotten all that was and all that had been, conscious only in their heart, and there conscious only of this pure trajectory through the surpassing darkness. The ship’s prow cleaved on, with a faint noise of cleavage, into the complete night, without knowing, without seeing, only surging on.

They had lost track of where they were, forgotten everything that was and everything that had happened, aware only in their hearts, and there aware only of this pure path through the overwhelming darkness. The ship’s bow sliced through the total night, with a faint sound of separation, without knowing, without seeing, just pushing forward.

In Ursula the sense of the unrealised world ahead triumphed over everything. In the midst of this profound darkness, there seemed to glow on her heart the effulgence of a paradise unknown and unrealised. Her heart was full of the most wonderful light, golden like honey of darkness, sweet like the warmth of day, a light which was not shed on the world, only on the unknown paradise towards which she was going, a sweetness of habitation, a delight of living quite unknown, but hers infallibly. In her transport she lifted her face suddenly to him, and he touched it with his lips. So cold, so fresh, so sea-clear her face was, it was like kissing a flower that grows near the surf.

In Ursula, the feeling of the unrealized world ahead overshadowed everything. In the midst of this deep darkness, there seemed to shine in her heart the brilliance of a paradise that was both unknown and unrealized. Her heart was filled with the most amazing light, golden like dark honey, sweet like the warmth of the day—a light that illuminated not the world around her, but the unknown paradise she was heading towards, a sweetness of home, a joy of living that was entirely foreign, yet undeniably hers. In her ecstatic state, she suddenly lifted her face to him, and he kissed it. Her face was so cold, so fresh, so clear like the sea; it felt like kissing a flower that grows near the waves.

But he did not know the ecstasy of bliss in fore-knowledge that she knew. To him, the wonder of this transit was overwhelming. He was falling through a gulf of infinite darkness, like a meteorite plunging across the chasm between the worlds. The world was torn in two, and he was plunging like an unlit star through the ineffable rift. What was beyond was not yet for him. He was overcome by the trajectory.

But he didn't experience the intense joy of anticipation that she did. For him, the awe of this journey was too much to handle. He was falling through an endless void, like a meteor racing across the space between worlds. The world was split in half, and he was diving like a dark star through the indescribable gap. What lay beyond wasn't meant for him yet. He was overwhelmed by the path he was on.

In a trance he lay enfolding Ursula round about. His face was against her fine, fragile hair, he breathed its fragrance with the sea and the profound night. And his soul was at peace; yielded, as he fell into the unknown. This was the first time that an utter and absolute peace had entered his heart, now, in this final transit out of life.

In a daze, he lay holding Ursula close. His face was nestled in her delicate, soft hair, inhaling its scent mixed with the sea and the deep night. His soul felt at peace, surrendering as he drifted into the unknown. This was the first time complete and total peace filled his heart, now, in this final journey away from life.

When there came some stir on the deck, they roused. They stood up. How stiff and cramped they were, in the night-time! And yet the paradisal glow on her heart, and the unutterable peace of darkness in his, this was the all-in-all.

When there was some commotion on the deck, they woke up. They got to their feet. They felt so stiff and cramped in the night! Yet the heavenly warmth in her heart and the indescribable calm in his—that was everything.

They stood up and looked ahead. Low lights were seen down the darkness. This was the world again. It was not the bliss of her heart, nor the peace of his. It was the superficial unreal world of fact. Yet not quite the old world. For the peace and the bliss in their hearts was enduring.

They stood up and looked ahead. Dim lights flickered in the darkness. This was the world once more. It wasn't the joy of her heart or the calm of his. It was the shallow, fake world of reality. But it wasn't exactly the old world. The peace and joy in their hearts were lasting.

Strange, and desolate above all things, like disembarking from the Styx into the desolated underworld, was this landing at night. There was the raw, half-lighted, covered-in vastness of the dark place, boarded and hollow underfoot, with only desolation everywhere. Ursula had caught sight of the big, pallid, mystic letters “OSTEND,” standing in the darkness. Everybody was hurrying with a blind, insect-like intentness through the dark grey air, porters were calling in un-English English, then trotting with heavy bags, their colourless blouses looking ghostly as they disappeared; Ursula stood at a long, low, zinc-covered barrier, along with hundreds of other spectral people, and all the way down the vast, raw darkness was this low stretch of open bags and spectral people, whilst, on the other side of the barrier, pallid officials in peaked caps and moustaches were turning the underclothing in the bags, then scrawling a chalk-mark.

Strange and desolate above all else, like stepping off the Styx into a barren underworld, was this landing at night. There was the raw, dimly lit expanse of the dark place, boarded and empty beneath, filled with desolation everywhere. Ursula noticed the large, pale, mysterious letters “OSTEND” standing out in the darkness. Everyone was rushing with a frantic, insect-like determination through the dark gray air, porters were shouting in a peculiar version of English, then scurrying with heavy bags, their colorless uniforms looking ghostly as they vanished; Ursula stood at a long, low, zinc-covered barrier with hundreds of other ghostly figures, and all the way down the vast, raw darkness was this low line of open bags and spectral people, while on the other side of the barrier, pale officials in peaked caps and mustaches were sorting through the clothing in the bags, then marking them with chalk.

It was done. Birkin snapped the hand bags, off they went, the porter coming behind. They were through a great doorway, and in the open night again—ah, a railway platform! Voices were still calling in inhuman agitation through the dark-grey air, spectres were running along the darkness between the train.

It was done. Birkin snapped the handbags shut, and off they went, the porter following behind. They passed through a large doorway and were back outside in the night—ah, a train platform! Voices were still shouting in frantic excitement through the dark grey air, figures were darting through the shadows between the trains.

“Köln—Berlin—” Ursula made out on the boards hung on the high train on one side.

“Köln—Berlin—” Ursula read on the signs displayed on the high train on one side.

“Here we are,” said Birkin. And on her side she saw: “Elsass—Lothringen—Luxembourg, Metz—Basle.”

“Here we are,” said Birkin. And on her side she saw: “Elsass—Lothringen—Luxembourg, Metz—Basel.”

“That was it, Basle!”

“That’s it, Basle!”

The porter came up.

The bellhop arrived.

À Bâle—deuxième classe?—Voilà!” And he clambered into the high train. They followed. The compartments were already some of them taken. But many were dim and empty. The luggage was stowed, the porter was tipped.

In Basel—second class?—Here we go!” And he climbed into the high train. They followed. Some of the compartments were already taken. But many were dim and empty. The luggage was stored, and the porter was tipped.

Nous avons encore—?” said Birkin, looking at his watch and at the porter.

Do we still have—?” said Birkin, checking his watch and looking at the porter.

Encore une demi-heure.” With which, in his blue blouse, he disappeared. He was ugly and insolent.

Just another half hour.” With that, in his blue shirt, he vanished. He was unattractive and disrespectful.

“Come,” said Birkin. “It is cold. Let us eat.”

“Come on,” said Birkin. “It's cold. Let’s eat.”

There was a coffee-wagon on the platform. They drank hot, watery coffee, and ate the long rolls, split, with ham between, which were such a wide bite that it almost dislocated Ursula’s jaw; and they walked beside the high trains. It was all so strange, so extremely desolate, like the underworld, grey, grey, dirt grey, desolate, forlorn, nowhere—grey, dreary nowhere.

There was a coffee cart on the platform. They sipped hot, watery coffee and ate long rolls filled with ham, which were such a big bite that it almost dislocated Ursula's jaw. They walked alongside the tall trains. It all felt so strange, so extremely empty, like the underworld—grey, grey, dirt grey, desolate, forlorn, nowhere—grey, dreary nowhere.

At last they were moving through the night. In the darkness Ursula made out the flat fields, the wet flat dreary darkness of the Continent. They pulled up surprisingly soon—Bruges! Then on through the level darkness, with glimpses of sleeping farms and thin poplar trees and deserted high-roads. She sat dismayed, hand in hand with Birkin. He pale, immobile like a revenant himself, looked sometimes out of the window, sometimes closed his eyes. Then his eyes opened again, dark as the darkness outside.

At last, they were moving through the night. In the darkness, Ursula could see the flat fields, the wet, dreary darkness of the Continent. They stopped surprisingly soon—Bruges! Then they continued on through the flat darkness, catching glimpses of sleeping farms, thin poplar trees, and empty highways. She sat, feeling disheartened, hand in hand with Birkin. He was pale and still, almost like a ghost, sometimes looking out the window, sometimes closing his eyes. Then his eyes opened again, dark as the night outside.

A flash of a few lights on the darkness—Ghent station! A few more spectres moving outside on the platform—then the bell—then motion again through the level darkness. Ursula saw a man with a lantern come out of a farm by the railway, and cross to the dark farm-buildings. She thought of the Marsh, the old, intimate farm-life at Cossethay. My God, how far was she projected from her childhood, how far was she still to go! In one life-time one travelled through æons. The great chasm of memory from her childhood in the intimate country surroundings of Cossethay and the Marsh Farm—she remembered the servant Tilly, who used to give her bread and butter sprinkled with brown sugar, in the old living-room where the grandfather clock had two pink roses in a basket painted above the figures on the face—and now when she was travelling into the unknown with Birkin, an utter stranger—was so great, that it seemed she had no identity, that the child she had been, playing in Cossethay churchyard, was a little creature of history, not really herself.

A flash of a few lights in the darkness—Ghent station! A few more figures moving outside on the platform—then the bell—then motion again through the heavy darkness. Ursula saw a man with a lantern come out of a farm by the railway and cross to the dark farm buildings. She thought of the Marsh, the old, familiar farm life in Cossethay. My God, how far she was from her childhood, how far she still had to go! In one lifetime, one traveled through ages. The huge gap of memory from her childhood in the close-knit countryside of Cossethay and the Marsh Farm—she remembered the servant Tilly, who used to give her bread and butter sprinkled with brown sugar, in the old living room where the grandfather clock had two pink roses in a basket painted above the figures on the face—and now, as she traveled into the unknown with Birkin, a complete stranger—it felt so immense that she seemed to have no identity, that the child she had been, playing in Cossethay churchyard, was a little character from history, not really herself.

They were at Brussels—half an hour for breakfast. They got down. On the great station clock it said six o’clock. They had coffee and rolls and honey in the vast desert refreshment room, so dreary, always so dreary, dirty, so spacious, such desolation of space. But she washed her face and hands in hot water, and combed her hair—that was a blessing.

They were in Brussels—half an hour for breakfast. They got off. The big station clock showed six o’clock. They had coffee, rolls, and honey in the huge, depressing refreshment room, always so dreary, dirty, and empty, with so much space around. But she washed her face and hands in hot water and combed her hair—that was a relief.

Soon they were in the train again and moving on. The greyness of dawn began. There were several people in the compartment, large florid Belgian business-men with long brown beards, talking incessantly in an ugly French she was too tired to follow.

Soon they were on the train again and moving forward. The grayness of dawn began. There were several people in the compartment, large, ruddy Belgian businessmen with long brown beards, talking nonstop in a harsh French that she was too tired to follow.

It seemed the train ran by degrees out of the darkness into a faint light, then beat after beat into the day. Ah, how weary it was! Faintly, the trees showed, like shadows. Then a house, white, had a curious distinctness. How was it? Then she saw a village—there were always houses passing.

It felt like the train gradually moved out of the darkness into a soft light, then beat by beat into the day. Ah, how tiresome it was! The trees appeared faintly, like shadows. Then a white house stood out clearly. What was that about? Then she spotted a village—houses kept passing by.

This was an old world she was still journeying through, winter-heavy and dreary. There was plough-land and pasture, and copses of bare trees, copses of bushes, and homesteads naked and work-bare. No new earth had come to pass.

This was an old world she was still traveling through, weighed down by winter and gloomy. There were fields and pastures, groups of bare trees, patches of bushes, and homes stripped bare and stripped of work. No new land had emerged.

She looked at Birkin’s face. It was white and still and eternal, too eternal. She linked her fingers imploringly in his, under the cover of her rug. His fingers responded, his eyes looked back at her. How dark, like a night, his eyes were, like another world beyond! Oh, if he were the world as well, if only the world were he! If only he could call a world into being, that should be their own world!

She looked at Birkin’s face. It was pale, peaceful, and timeless, too timeless. She intertwined her fingers with his, hidden beneath her blanket. His fingers reacted, his eyes gazing back at her. How dark his eyes were, like the night, like another world beyond! Oh, if he were the world too, if only the world were him! If only he could create a world that would be their own!

The Belgians left, the train ran on, through Luxembourg, through Alsace-Lorraine, through Metz. But she was blind, she could see no more. Her soul did not look out.

The Belgians left, the train continued on, through Luxembourg, through Alsace-Lorraine, through Metz. But she was blind, she could see no more. Her soul did not look out.

They came at last to Basle, to the hotel. It was all a drifting trance, from which she never came to. They went out in the morning, before the train departed. She saw the street, the river, she stood on the bridge. But it all meant nothing. She remembered some shops—one full of pictures, one with orange velvet and ermine. But what did these signify?—nothing.

They finally arrived in Basel, at the hotel. It all felt like a hazy dream that she couldn't shake off. They went out in the morning, before the train left. She saw the street, the river, and stood on the bridge. But it all meant nothing. She recalled some shops—one filled with pictures, another with orange velvet and ermine. But what did any of this mean?—nothing.

She was not at ease till they were in the train again. Then she was relieved. So long as they were moving onwards, she was satisfied. They came to Zürich, then, before very long, ran under the mountains, that were deep in snow. At last she was drawing near. This was the other world now.

She didn't feel comfortable until they were back on the train. Then she felt relieved. As long as they were moving forward, she was content. They arrived in Zürich, and soon they were passing under the mountains, which were blanketed in snow. Finally, she was close. This was a different world now.

Innsbruck was wonderful, deep in snow, and evening. They drove in an open sledge over the snow: the train had been so hot and stifling. And the hotel, with the golden light glowing under the porch, seemed like a home.

Innsbruck was amazing, covered in snow during the evening. They rode in an open sled over the snow: the train had been so hot and stuffy. And the hotel, with the golden light shining under the porch, felt like home.

They laughed with pleasure when they were in the hall. The place seemed full and busy.

They laughed with joy when they were in the hall. The place felt lively and bustling.

“Do you know if Mr and Mrs Crich—English—from Paris, have arrived?” Birkin asked in German.

“Do you know if Mr. and Mrs. Crich—English—from Paris have arrived?” Birkin asked in German.

The porter reflected a moment, and was just going to answer, when Ursula caught sight of Gudrun sauntering down the stairs, wearing her dark glossy coat, with grey fur.

The porter paused for a moment, ready to respond, when Ursula spotted Gudrun walking down the stairs in her dark, shiny coat with gray fur.

“Gudrun! Gudrun!” she called, waving up the well of the staircase. “Shu-hu!”

“Gudrun! Gudrun!” she called, waving up the staircase. “Shu-hu!”

Gudrun looked over the rail, and immediately lost her sauntering, diffident air. Her eyes flashed.

Gudrun looked over the railing and instantly lost her casual, hesitant vibe. Her eyes sparkled with intensity.

“Really—Ursula!” she cried. And she began to move downstairs as Ursula ran up. They met at a turn and kissed with laughter and exclamations inarticulate and stirring.

“Seriously—Ursula!” she shouted. And she started moving downstairs as Ursula rushed up. They collided at a corner and hugged, filled with laughter and excited, unintelligible remarks.

“But!” cried Gudrun, mortified. “We thought it was tomorrow you were coming! I wanted to come to the station.”

“But!” cried Gudrun, embarrassed. “We thought you were coming tomorrow! I wanted to go to the station.”

“No, we’ve come today!” cried Ursula. “Isn’t it lovely here!”

“No, we’re here today!” shouted Ursula. “Isn’t it beautiful here!”

“Adorable!” said Gudrun. “Gerald’s just gone out to get something. Ursula, aren’t you fearfully tired?”

“Adorable!” said Gudrun. “Gerald just stepped out to grab something. Ursula, aren’t you really tired?”

“No, not so very. But I look a filthy sight, don’t I!”

“No, not really. But I look a mess, don’t I!”

“No, you don’t. You look almost perfectly fresh. I like that fur cap immensely!” She glanced over Ursula, who wore a big soft coat with a collar of deep, soft, blond fur, and a soft blond cap of fur.

“No, you don’t. You look almost perfectly fresh. I love that fur cap so much!” She looked at Ursula, who was wearing a large, soft coat with a collar made of rich, soft, blonde fur, and a cozy cap of blonde fur.

“And you!” cried Ursula. “What do you think you look like!”

“And you!” shouted Ursula. “What do you think you look like?”

Gudrun assumed an unconcerned, expressionless face.

Gudrun kept a calm, neutral expression.

“Do you like it?” she said.

“Do you like it?” she asked.

“It’s very fine!” cried Ursula, perhaps with a touch of satire.

“It’s really great!” shouted Ursula, maybe with a hint of sarcasm.

“Go up—or come down,” said Birkin. For there the sisters stood, Gudrun with her hand on Ursula’s arm, on the turn of the stairs half way to the first landing, blocking the way and affording full entertainment to the whole of the hall below, from the door porter to the plump Jew in black clothes.

“Go up—or come down,” said Birkin. The sisters stood there, Gudrun with her hand on Ursula’s arm, on the turn of the stairs halfway to the first landing, blocking the way and providing full entertainment to everyone in the hall below, from the doorman to the plump man in black clothes.

The two young women slowly mounted, followed by Birkin and the waiter.

The two young women climbed on slowly, followed by Birkin and the waiter.

“First floor?” asked Gudrun, looking back over her shoulder.

“First floor?” Gudrun asked, glancing back over her shoulder.

“Second Madam—the lift!” the waiter replied. And he darted to the elevator to forestall the two women. But they ignored him, as, chattering without heed, they set to mount the second flight. Rather chagrined, the waiter followed.

“Second Madam—the lift!” the waiter said. He quickly rushed to the elevator to stop the two women. But they paid him no attention and continued chatting as they began to climb the second flight of stairs. A bit embarrassed, the waiter followed them.

It was curious, the delight of the sisters in each other, at this meeting. It was as if they met in exile, and united their solitary forces against all the world. Birkin looked on with some mistrust and wonder.

It was interesting, the joy of the sisters in each other at this meeting. It felt like they were reuniting after being in exile, combining their solitary strengths against everyone else. Birkin watched with a mix of suspicion and amazement.

When they had bathed and changed, Gerald came in. He looked shining like the sun on frost.

When they had showered and changed, Gerald came in. He looked bright like the sun on frost.

“Go with Gerald and smoke,” said Ursula to Birkin. “Gudrun and I want to talk.”

“Go hang out with Gerald and smoke,” Ursula said to Birkin. “Gudrun and I want to chat.”

Then the sisters sat in Gudrun’s bedroom, and talked clothes, and experiences. Gudrun told Ursula the experience of the Birkin letter in the café. Ursula was shocked and frightened.

Then the sisters sat in Gudrun’s bedroom, talking about clothes and their experiences. Gudrun shared with Ursula the story of the Birkin letter at the café. Ursula was shocked and scared.

“Where is the letter?” she asked.

“Where's the letter?” she asked.

“I kept it,” said Gudrun.

"I kept it," Gudrun said.

“You’ll give it me, won’t you?” she said.

"You'll give it to me, right?" she said.

But Gudrun was silent for some moments, before she replied:

But Gudrun was quiet for a few moments before she answered:

“Do you really want it, Ursula?”

“Do you really want this, Ursula?”

“I want to read it,” said Ursula.

"I want to read it," Ursula said.

“Certainly,” said Gudrun.

“Sure,” said Gudrun.

Even now, she could not admit, to Ursula, that she wanted to keep it, as a memento, or a symbol. But Ursula knew, and was not pleased. So the subject was switched off.

Even now, she couldn't admit to Ursula that she wanted to keep it as a keepsake or a symbol. But Ursula knew and wasn't happy about it. So the topic was changed.

“What did you do in Paris?” asked Ursula.

“What did you do in Paris?” Ursula asked.

“Oh,” said Gudrun laconically—“the usual things. We had a fine party one night in Fanny Bath’s studio.”

“Oh,” said Gudrun flatly—“the usual stuff. We had a great party one night in Fanny Bath’s studio.”

“Did you? And you and Gerald were there! Who else? Tell me about it.”

“Did you? And you and Gerald were there! Who else? Tell me about it.”

“Well,” said Gudrun. “There’s nothing particular to tell. You know Fanny is frightfully in love with that painter, Billy Macfarlane. He was there—so Fanny spared nothing, she spent very freely. It was really remarkable! Of course, everybody got fearfully drunk—but in an interesting way, not like that filthy London crowd. The fact is these were all people that matter, which makes all the difference. There was a Roumanian, a fine chap. He got completely drunk, and climbed to the top of a high studio ladder, and gave the most marvellous address—really, Ursula, it was wonderful! He began in French—La vie, c’est une affaire d’âmes impériales—in a most beautiful voice—he was a fine-looking chap—but he had got into Roumanian before he had finished, and not a soul understood. But Donald Gilchrist was worked to a frenzy. He dashed his glass to the ground, and declared, by God, he was glad he had been born, by God, it was a miracle to be alive. And do you know, Ursula, so it was—” Gudrun laughed rather hollowly.

“Well,” said Gudrun. “There’s nothing special to share. You know Fanny is absolutely in love with that painter, Billy Macfarlane. He was there—so Fanny went all out, spending money like crazy. It was really something! Of course, everyone got incredibly drunk—but in an interesting way, unlike that nasty London crowd. The truth is, these were all important people, which makes a huge difference. There was a Romanian guy, a great guy. He got totally wasted, climbed to the top of a tall studio ladder, and gave the most amazing speech—really, Ursula, it was incredible! He started in French—La vie, c’est une affaire d’âmes impériales—in a beautifully rich voice—he was quite good-looking—but he switched to Romanian before he finished, and no one understood a word. But Donald Gilchrist was fueled to a frenzy. He smashed his glass to the ground and declared, by God, he was glad to be born, by God, it was a miracle to be alive. And you know, Ursula, he was right—” Gudrun laughed rather hollowly.

“But how was Gerald among them all?” asked Ursula.

“But how was Gerald among all of them?” asked Ursula.

“Gerald! Oh, my word, he came out like a dandelion in the sun! He’s a whole saturnalia in himself, once he is roused. I shouldn’t like to say whose waist his arm did not go round. Really, Ursula, he seems to reap the women like a harvest. There wasn’t one that would have resisted him. It was too amazing! Can you understand it?”

“Gerald! Oh my gosh, he burst onto the scene like a dandelion in the sun! He’s a complete celebration all by himself once he gets going. I wouldn’t want to say whose waist his arm didn’t wrap around. Honestly, Ursula, he seems to attract women like it’s harvest time. There wasn’t a single one who could have said no to him. It was unbelievable! Can you believe it?”

Ursula reflected, and a dancing light came into her eyes.

Ursula thought about it, and a spark lit up her eyes.

“Yes,” she said. “I can. He is such a whole-hogger.”

“Yes,” she said. “I can. He is such a show-off.”

“Whole-hogger! I should think so!” exclaimed Gudrun. “But it is true, Ursula, every woman in the room was ready to surrender to him. Chanticleer isn’t in it—even Fanny Bath, who is genuinely in love with Billy Macfarlane! I never was more amazed in my life! And you know, afterwards—I felt I was a whole roomful of women. I was no more myself to him, than I was Queen Victoria. I was a whole roomful of women at once. It was most astounding! But my eye, I’d caught a Sultan that time—”

“Wow! I can’t believe it!” exclaimed Gudrun. “But it’s true, Ursula, every woman in the room was ready to give in to him. Chanticleer doesn’t even compare—even Fanny Bath, who is genuinely in love with Billy Macfarlane! I’ve never been so amazed in my life! And you know, afterwards—I felt like I was a whole room full of women. I was no more myself to him than I was Queen Victoria. I was a whole room full of women all at once. It was incredible! But wow, I really caught a Sultan this time—”

Gudrun’s eyes were flashing, her cheek was hot, she looked strange, exotic, satiric. Ursula was fascinated at once—and yet uneasy.

Gudrun’s eyes were sparkling, her cheek was flushed, she looked unusual, exotic, and sarcastic. Ursula was instantly captivated—but also felt a bit uncomfortable.

They had to get ready for dinner. Gudrun came down in a daring gown of vivid green silk and tissue of gold, with green velvet bodice and a strange black-and-white band round her hair. She was really brilliantly beautiful and everybody noticed her. Gerald was in that full-blooded, gleaming state when he was most handsome. Birkin watched them with quick, laughing, half-sinister eyes, Ursula quite lost her head. There seemed a spell, almost a blinding spell, cast round their table, as if they were lighted up more strongly than the rest of the dining-room.

They had to get ready for dinner. Gudrun came down in a bold dress made of bright green silk and gold fabric, with a green velvet bodice and an unusual black-and-white band around her hair. She looked truly stunning, and everyone noticed her. Gerald was in that vibrant, radiant state when he was at his most attractive. Birkin watched them with quick, laughing, slightly sinister eyes, while Ursula completely lost her composure. There seemed to be an almost dazzling enchantment surrounding their table, as if they were illuminated more brightly than the rest of the dining room.

“Don’t you love to be in this place?” cried Gudrun. “Isn’t the snow wonderful! Do you notice how it exalts everything? It is simply marvellous. One really does feel übermenschlich—more than human.”

“Don’t you love being here?” exclaimed Gudrun. “Isn’t the snow amazing! Do you see how it makes everything look better? It’s just incredible. You really feel übermenschlich—more than human.”

“One does,” cried Ursula. “But isn’t that partly the being out of England?”

“One does,” shouted Ursula. “But isn’t that partly because we’re away from England?”

“Oh, of course,” cried Gudrun. “One could never feel like this in England, for the simple reason that the damper is never lifted off one, there. It is quite impossible really to let go, in England, of that I am assured.”

“Oh, definitely,” exclaimed Gudrun. “You could never feel this way in England, simply because the pressure is never eased there. It's truly impossible to let go in England, that much I'm sure of.”

And she turned again to the food she was eating. She was fluttering with vivid intensity.

And she turned back to the food she was eating. She was buzzing with vibrant energy.

“It’s quite true,” said Gerald, “it never is quite the same in England. But perhaps we don’t want it to be—perhaps it’s like bringing the light a little too near the powder-magazine, to let go altogether, in England. One is afraid what might happen, if everybody else let go.”

“It’s true,” said Gerald, “it’s never quite the same in England. But maybe we don’t want it to be that way—maybe it’s like bringing the light a little too close to the powder magazine to let go completely in England. There’s a fear of what might happen if everyone else lets go.”

“My God!” cried Gudrun. “But wouldn’t it be wonderful, if all England did suddenly go off like a display of fireworks.”

“Oh my God!” exclaimed Gudrun. “But wouldn’t it be amazing if all of England suddenly erupted like a fireworks display?”

“It couldn’t,” said Ursula. “They are all too damp, the powder is damp in them.”

“It couldn’t,” Ursula said. “They’re all too wet; the powder in them is damp.”

“I’m not so sure of that,” said Gerald.

“I’m not so sure about that,” said Gerald.

“Nor I,” said Birkin. “When the English really begin to go off, en masse, it’ll be time to shut your ears and run.”

“Me neither,” said Birkin. “When the English really start to lose it, en masse, it’ll be time to cover your ears and get out of here.”

“They never will,” said Ursula.

“They never will,” Ursula said.

“We’ll see,” he replied.

"We'll see," he said.

“Isn’t it marvellous,” said Gudrun, “how thankful one can be, to be out of one’s country. I cannot believe myself, I am so transported, the moment I set foot on a foreign shore. I say to myself ‘Here steps a new creature into life.’”

“Isn’t it amazing,” said Gudrun, “how grateful one can feel to be away from home. I can’t believe it myself; I’m so overcome with emotion the moment I step onto foreign soil. I tell myself, ‘Here comes a new person, starting fresh.’”

“Don’t be too hard on poor old England,” said Gerald. “Though we curse it, we love it really.”

“Don’t be too tough on poor old England,” Gerald said. “Even though we complain about it, we actually love it.”

To Ursula, there seemed a fund of cynicism in these words.

To Ursula, these words seemed filled with cynicism.

“We may,” said Birkin. “But it’s a damnably uncomfortable love: like a love for an aged parent who suffers horribly from a complication of diseases, for which there is no hope.”

“We might,” said Birkin. “But it’s an incredibly uncomfortable love: like a love for an elderly parent who is suffering terribly from a bunch of illnesses, with no hope in sight.”

Gudrun looked at him with dilated dark eyes.

Gudrun stared at him with wide, dark eyes.

“You think there is no hope?” she asked, in her pertinent fashion.

“You think there’s no hope?” she asked, in her relevant way.

But Birkin backed away. He would not answer such a question.

But Birkin stepped back. He wouldn’t answer that kind of question.

“Any hope of England’s becoming real? God knows. It’s a great actual unreality now, an aggregation into unreality. It might be real, if there were no Englishmen.”

“Is there any hope for England to become real? God knows. It’s a huge, tangible unreality right now, a collection of unreality. It could be real if there weren’t any Englishmen.”

“You think the English will have to disappear?” persisted Gudrun. It was strange, her pointed interest in his answer. It might have been her own fate she was inquiring after. Her dark, dilated eyes rested on Birkin, as if she could conjure the truth of the future out of him, as out of some instrument of divination.

“You think the English will have to disappear?” Gudrun pressed on. It was odd, her intense focus on his response. It was almost as if she was asking about her own destiny. Her dark, wide eyes were fixed on Birkin, as if she could pull the truth of the future from him, like some sort of oracle.

He was pale. Then, reluctantly, he answered:

He looked pale. Then, hesitantly, he replied:

“Well—what else is in front of them, but disappearance? They’ve got to disappear from their own special brand of Englishness, anyhow.”

“Well—what else do they have in front of them but disappearing? They’ve got to fade away from their own unique version of Englishness, anyway.”

Gudrun watched him as if in a hypnotic state, her eyes wide and fixed on him.

Gudrun stared at him like she was in a trance, her eyes wide and focused on him.

“But in what way do you mean, disappear?—” she persisted.

“But how do you mean, disappear?” she insisted.

“Yes, do you mean a change of heart?” put in Gerald.

“Yes, are you talking about a change of heart?” Gerald interjected.

“I don’t mean anything, why should I?” said Birkin. “I’m an Englishman, and I’ve paid the price of it. I can’t talk about England—I can only speak for myself.”

“I don’t mean anything, why should I?” said Birkin. “I’m English, and I’ve paid the price for that. I can’t talk about England—I can only speak for myself.”

“Yes,” said Gudrun slowly, “you love England immensely, immensely, Rupert.”

“Yes,” said Gudrun slowly, “you love England a lot, a lot, Rupert.”

“And leave her,” he replied.

"And leave her," he said.

“No, not for good. You’ll come back,” said Gerald, nodding sagely.

“No, not forever. You’ll be back,” said Gerald, nodding wisely.

“They say the lice crawl off a dying body,” said Birkin, with a glare of bitterness. “So I leave England.”

“They say the lice crawl off a dying body,” Birkin said bitterly. “So I’m leaving England.”

“Ah, but you’ll come back,” said Gudrun, with a sardonic smile.

“Ah, but you’ll be back,” said Gudrun, with a sarcastic smile.

Tant pis pour moi,” he replied.

Too bad for me,” he replied.

“Isn’t he angry with his mother country!” laughed Gerald, amused.

“Isn’t he mad at his home country!” laughed Gerald, finding it funny.

“Ah, a patriot!” said Gudrun, with something like a sneer.

“Ah, a patriot!” Gudrun said, with a hint of a sneer.

Birkin refused to answer any more.

Birkin stopped responding completely.

Gudrun watched him still for a few seconds. Then she turned away. It was finished, her spell of divination in him. She felt already purely cynical. She looked at Gerald. He was wonderful like a piece of radium to her. She felt she could consume herself and know all, by means of this fatal, living metal. She smiled to herself at her fancy. And what would she do with herself, when she had destroyed herself? For if spirit, if integral being is destructible, Matter is indestructible.

Gudrun watched him silently for a few seconds. Then she turned away. It was over, her moment of seeing into him. She already felt completely cynical. She looked at Gerald. He seemed incredible to her, like a piece of radium. She felt she could lose herself and understand everything, through this dangerous, living substance. She smiled to herself at her thoughts. And what would she do with herself once she had gone to the brink? Because if the spirit, if the essence of being can be destroyed, then matter is indestructible.

He was looking bright and abstracted, puzzled, for the moment. She stretched out her beautiful arm, with its fluff of green tulle, and touched his chin with her subtle, artist’s fingers.

He looked bright and lost in thought, puzzled for a moment. She extended her beautiful arm, adorned with a fluffy green tulle, and gently touched his chin with her delicate artist's fingers.

“What are they then?” she asked, with a strange, knowing smile.

“What are they then?” she asked, with a curious, knowing smile.

“What?” he replied, his eyes suddenly dilating with wonder.

“What?” he said, his eyes widening with amazement.

“Your thoughts.”

"Your insights."

Gerald looked like a man coming awake.

Gerald looked like a man who was just waking up.

“I think I had none,” he said.

“I think I didn't have any,” he said.

“Really!” she said, with grave laughter in her voice.

“Seriously!” she said, with a serious laugh in her voice.

And to Birkin it was as if she killed Gerald, with that touch.

And to Birkin, it felt like she had killed Gerald with that touch.

“Ah but,” cried Gudrun, “let us drink to Britannia—let us drink to Britannia.”

“Ah but,” shouted Gudrun, “let’s toast to Britannia—let’s toast to Britannia.”

It seemed there was wild despair in her voice. Gerald laughed, and filled the glasses.

It sounded like there was intense despair in her voice. Gerald laughed and poured the drinks.

“I think Rupert means,” he said, “that nationally all Englishmen must die, so that they can exist individually and—”

“I think Rupert means,” he said, “that nationally all Englishmen must die, so that they can exist individually and—”

“Super-nationally—” put in Gudrun, with a slight ironic grimace, raising her glass.

“Super-nationally—” said Gudrun, with a slight ironic smile, raising her glass.

The next day, they descended at the tiny railway station of Hohenhausen, at the end of the tiny valley railway. It was snow everywhere, a white, perfect cradle of snow, new and frozen, sweeping up on either side, black crags, and white sweeps of silver towards the blue pale heavens.

The next day, they arrived at the small train station of Hohenhausen, at the end of the little valley railway. There was snow everywhere, a white, perfect blanket of snow, fresh and frozen, piling up on both sides, dark cliffs, and white stretches of silver reaching toward the pale blue sky.

As they stepped out on the naked platform, with only snow around and above, Gudrun shrank as if it chilled her heart.

As they stepped out onto the bare platform, surrounded by nothing but snow above and below, Gudrun flinched as if it froze her heart.

“My God, Jerry,” she said, turning to Gerald with sudden intimacy, “you’ve done it now.”

“My God, Jerry,” she said, turning to Gerald with unexpected closeness, “you’ve really done it this time.”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

She made a faint gesture, indicating the world on either hand.

She made a small gesture, pointing to the world on either side.

“Look at it!”

“Check it out!”

She seemed afraid to go on. He laughed.

She looked scared to continue. He laughed.

They were in the heart of the mountains. From high above, on either side, swept down the white fold of snow, so that one seemed small and tiny in a valley of pure concrete heaven, all strangely radiant and changeless and silent.

They were in the middle of the mountains. High above, the white snow cascaded down on both sides, making one feel small and tiny in a valley of pure, stunning heaven, all oddly bright, unchanging, and quiet.

“It makes one feel so small and alone,” said Ursula, turning to Birkin and laying her hand on his arm.

“It makes you feel so small and alone,” Ursula said, turning to Birkin and placing her hand on his arm.

“You’re not sorry you’ve come, are you?” said Gerald to Gudrun.

“You're not regretting coming, are you?” Gerald asked Gudrun.

She looked doubtful. They went out of the station between banks of snow.

She looked unsure. They walked out of the station between piles of snow.

“Ah,” said Gerald, sniffing the air in elation, “this is perfect. There’s our sledge. We’ll walk a bit—we’ll run up the road.”

“Ah,” said Gerald, breathing in the air with excitement, “this is perfect. There’s our sled. We’ll walk a bit—we’ll run up the road.”

Gudrun, always doubtful, dropped her heavy coat on the sledge, as he did his, and they set off. Suddenly she threw up her head and set off scudding along the road of snow, pulling her cap down over her ears. Her blue, bright dress fluttered in the wind, her thick scarlet stockings were brilliant above the whiteness. Gerald watched her: she seemed to be rushing towards her fate, and leaving him behind. He let her get some distance, then, loosening his limbs, he went after her.

Gudrun, always skeptical, tossed her heavy coat onto the sled, just like he did, and they began their journey. Suddenly, she lifted her head and took off down the snowy road, pulling her cap down over her ears. Her bright blue dress danced in the wind, and her thick red stockings stood out vividly against the white landscape. Gerald observed her: she seemed to be racing toward her destiny, leaving him behind. He let her create some distance, then, stretching out his limbs, he went after her.

Everywhere was deep and silent snow. Great snow-eaves weighed down the broad-roofed Tyrolese houses, that were sunk to the window-sashes in snow. Peasant-women, full-skirted, wearing each a cross-over shawl, and thick snow-boots, turned in the way to look at the soft, determined girl running with such heavy fleetness from the man, who was overtaking her, but not gaining any power over her.

Everywhere was deep, quiet snow. Heavy snow gathered on the wide roofs of the Tyrolese houses, which were almost buried up to the windows. Peasant women, in full skirts, each wearing a crossover shawl and sturdy snow boots, paused to watch the agile, determined girl sprinting away from the man who was trying to catch her but was not gaining on her at all.

They passed the inn with its painted shutters and balcony, a few cottages, half buried in the snow; then the snow-buried silent sawmill by the roofed bridge, which crossed the hidden stream, over which they ran into the very depth of the untouched sheets of snow. It was a silence and a sheer whiteness exhilarating to madness. But the perfect silence was most terrifying, isolating the soul, surrounding the heart with frozen air.

They walked past the inn with its colorful shutters and balcony, a few cottages half-buried in snow; then the silent sawmill, buried in snow by the covered bridge that spanned the hidden stream, over which they ran into the deep, untouched layers of snow. The silence and sheer whiteness were exhilarating to the point of madness. Yet, the complete silence was the most terrifying, isolating the soul and surrounding the heart with freezing air.

“It’s a marvellous place, for all that,” said Gudrun, looking into his eyes with a strange, meaning look. His soul leapt.

“It’s a wonderful place, for sure,” said Gudrun, gazing into his eyes with a strange, significant look. His heart soared.

“Good,” he said.

“Good,” he said.

A fierce electric energy seemed to flow over all his limbs, his muscles were surcharged, his hands felt hard with strength. They walked along rapidly up the snow-road, that was marked by withered branches of trees stuck in at intervals. He and she were separate, like opposite poles of one fierce energy. But they felt powerful enough to leap over the confines of life into the forbidden places, and back again.

A strong electric energy seemed to flow through all his limbs, his muscles were charged, and his hands felt solid with strength. They walked quickly along the snowy path, marked by withered tree branches stuck in at intervals. He and she were apart, like opposing ends of a strong current. But they felt powerful enough to jump over the limits of life into the forbidden places, and back again.

Birkin and Ursula were running along also, over the snow. He had disposed of the luggage, and they had a little start of the sledges. Ursula was excited and happy, but she kept turning suddenly to catch hold of Birkin’s arm, to make sure of him.

Birkin and Ursula were also running over the snow. He had taken care of the luggage, and they had a slight lead on the sledges. Ursula was excited and happy, but she kept turning suddenly to grab Birkin’s arm, just to make sure he was with her.

“This is something I never expected,” she said. “It is a different world, here.”

“This is something I never saw coming,” she said. “It’s a whole different world here.”

They went on into a snow meadow. There they were overtaken by the sledge, that came tinkling through the silence. It was another mile before they came upon Gudrun and Gerald on the steep up-climb, beside the pink, half-buried shrine.

They walked into a snowy field. There, they were passed by a sled, which came jingling through the quiet. It was another mile before they reached Gudrun and Gerald on the steep climb, next to the pink, half-buried shrine.

Then they passed into a gulley, where were walls of black rock and a river filled with snow, and a still blue sky above. Through a covered bridge they went, drumming roughly over the boards, crossing the snow-bed once more, then slowly up and up, the horses walking swiftly, the driver cracking his long whip as he walked beside, and calling his strange wild hue-hue!, the walls of rock passing slowly by, till they emerged again between slopes and masses of snow. Up and up, gradually they went, through the cold shadow-radiance of the afternoon, silenced by the imminence of the mountains, the luminous, dazing sides of snow that rose above them and fell away beneath.

Then they entered a narrow valley with towering black rock walls and a river filled with snow, under a still blue sky. They crossed a covered bridge, thumping over the boards, crossing the snowy ground again, and then slowly climbed higher, the horses moving quickly, the driver cracking his long whip while walking beside them and calling out his strange wild hue-hue!. The walls of rock slid by until they emerged again among slopes and piles of snow. They continued to climb higher, gradually making their way through the cold, shadowy light of the afternoon, silenced by the looming mountains, the bright, blinding snow slopes rising above them and sloping away below.

They came forth at last in a little high table-land of snow, where stood the last peaks of snow like the heart petals of an open rose. In the midst of the last deserted valleys of heaven stood a lonely building with brown wooden walls and white heavy roof, deep and deserted in the waste of snow, like a dream. It stood like a rock that had rolled down from the last steep slopes, a rock that had taken the form of a house, and was now half-buried. It was unbelievable that one could live there uncrushed by all this terrible waste of whiteness and silence and clear, upper, ringing cold.

They finally emerged onto a small high plateau of snow, where the last snow-covered peaks resembled the petals of an open rose. In the middle of the final deserted valleys of heaven stood a lonely building with brown wooden walls and a heavy white roof, deep and abandoned in the expanse of snow, like a dream. It looked like a rock that had rolled down from the steep slopes, a rock that had transformed into a house and was now half-buried. It was hard to believe that anyone could live there without being overwhelmed by the terrible expanse of whiteness, silence, and the sharp, ringing cold above.

Yet the sledges ran up in fine style, people came to the door laughing and excited, the floor of the hostel rang hollow, the passage was wet with snow, it was a real, warm interior.

Yet the sledges came in great style, people gathered at the door laughing and excited, the hostel floor echoed, the hallway was wet with snow, it felt like a real, cozy space.

The newcomers tramped up the bare wooden stairs, following the serving woman. Gudrun and Gerald took the first bedroom. In a moment they found themselves alone in a bare, smallish, close-shut room that was all of golden-coloured wood, floor, walls, ceiling, door, all of the same warm gold panelling of oiled pine. There was a window opposite the door, but low down, because the roof sloped. Under the slope of the ceiling were the table with wash-hand bowl and jug, and across, another table with mirror. On either side the door were two beds piled high with an enormous blue-checked overbolster, enormous.

The newcomers trudged up the bare wooden stairs, following the server. Gudrun and Gerald entered the first bedroom. Soon, they found themselves alone in a small, stuffy room filled with golden-colored wood—floor, walls, ceiling, and door all had the same warm gold finish of oiled pine. There was a window opposite the door, but it was low down because of the sloping roof. Beneath the sloped ceiling were a table with a washbasin and jug, and across from it, another table with a mirror. On either side of the door were two beds piled high with an enormous blue-checked comforter, huge.

This was all—no cupboard, none of the amenities of life. Here they were shut up together in this cell of golden-coloured wood, with two blue checked beds. They looked at each other and laughed, frightened by this naked nearness of isolation.

This was it—no closet, none of the comforts of life. Here they were, locked together in this small space made of golden wood, with two blue checkered beds. They looked at each other and laughed, scared by this raw closeness of being alone.

A man knocked and came in with the luggage. He was a sturdy fellow with flattish cheek-bones, rather pale, and with coarse fair moustache. Gudrun watched him put down the bags, in silence, then tramp heavily out.

A man knocked and came in with the luggage. He was a solid guy with flat cheekbones, fairly pale, and had a coarse light mustache. Gudrun watched him drop the bags in silence, then stomp heavily out.

“It isn’t too rough, is it?” Gerald asked.

“It isn’t too rough, right?” Gerald asked.

The bedroom was not very warm, and she shivered slightly.

The bedroom was a bit chilly, and she shivered a little.

“It is wonderful,” she equivocated. “Look at the colour of this panelling—it’s wonderful, like being inside a nut.”

“It’s amazing,” she hesitated. “Look at the color of this paneling—it’s incredible, like being inside a nut.”

He was standing watching her, feeling his short-cut moustache, leaning back slightly and watching her with his keen, undaunted eyes, dominated by the constant passion, that was like a doom upon him.

He was standing there, watching her, feeling his short mustache, leaning back a little and observing her with his sharp, fearless eyes, overwhelmed by a constant passion that felt like a curse on him.

She went and crouched down in front of the window, curious.

She went and crouched down in front of the window, curious.

“Oh, but this—!” she cried involuntarily, almost in pain.

“Oh, but this—!” she exclaimed involuntarily, nearly in pain.

In front was a valley shut in under the sky, the last huge slopes of snow and black rock, and at the end, like the navel of the earth, a white-folded wall, and two peaks glimmering in the late light. Straight in front ran the cradle of silent snow, between the great slopes that were fringed with a little roughness of pine-trees, like hair, round the base. But the cradle of snow ran on to the eternal closing-in, where the walls of snow and rock rose impenetrable, and the mountain peaks above were in heaven immediate. This was the centre, the knot, the navel of the world, where the earth belonged to the skies, pure, unapproachable, impassable.

In front was a valley enclosed by the sky, the final massive slopes of snow and dark rock, and at the end, like the center of the earth, a white-folded wall, with two peaks sparkling in the late light. Directly ahead lay the expanse of silent snow, nestled between the massive slopes that were edged with a bit of rugged pine trees, like hair around the base. But the blanket of snow extended toward the endless encroachment, where the walls of snow and rock rose impenetrably, and the mountain peaks above reached into the heavens. This was the core, the center, the navel of the world, where the earth met the skies, pure, unreachable, and insurmountable.

It filled Gudrun with a strange rapture. She crouched in front of the window, clenching her face in her hands, in a sort of trance. At last she had arrived, she had reached her place. Here at last she folded her venture and settled down like a crystal in the navel of snow, and was gone.

It filled Gudrun with a weird sense of joy. She crouched in front of the window, holding her face in her hands, in a kind of trance. Finally, she had arrived; she had found her spot. Here, at last, she tucked away her ambitions and settled down like a crystal in the center of the snow, and then she disappeared.

Gerald bent above her and was looking out over her shoulder. Already he felt he was alone. She was gone. She was completely gone, and there was icy vapour round his heart. He saw the blind valley, the great cul-de-sac of snow and mountain peaks, under the heaven. And there was no way out. The terrible silence and cold and the glamorous whiteness of the dusk wrapped him round, and she remained crouching before the window, as at a shrine, a shadow.

Gerald leaned over her and looked out over her shoulder. He already felt alone. She was gone. She was completely gone, and there was a chill settling in his heart. He saw the empty valley, the vast dead end of snow and mountain peaks beneath the sky. And there was no escape. The dreadful silence, cold, and the stunning whiteness of dusk surrounded him, while she stayed hunched by the window like it was a shrine, just a shadow.

“Do you like it?” he asked, in a voice that sounded detached and foreign. At least she might acknowledge he was with her. But she only averted her soft, mute face a little from his gaze. And he knew that there were tears in her eyes, her own tears, tears of her strange religion, that put him to nought.

“Do you like it?” he asked, his tone sounding distant and unfamiliar. At the very least, she could show that she was aware of his presence. But she just turned her gentle, silent face slightly away from him. And he knew there were tears in her eyes, her own tears, tears from her odd beliefs, that rendered him helpless.

Quite suddenly, he put his hand under her chin and lifted up her face to him. Her dark blue eyes, in their wetness of tears, dilated as if she was startled in her very soul. They looked at him through their tears in terror and a little horror. His light blue eyes were keen, small-pupilled and unnatural in their vision. Her lips parted, as she breathed with difficulty.

Quite suddenly, he put his hand under her chin and lifted her face up to him. Her dark blue eyes, filled with tears, widened as if she were startled to her core. They gazed at him through their tears, filled with fear and a bit of horror. His light blue eyes were sharp, with small pupils, looking unnaturally intense. Her lips parted as she struggled to breathe.

The passion came up in him, stroke after stroke, like the ringing of a bronze bell, so strong and unflawed and indomitable. His knees tightened to bronze as he hung above her soft face, whose lips parted and whose eyes dilated in a strange violation. In the grasp of his hand her chin was unutterably soft and silken. He felt strong as winter, his hands were living metal, invincible and not to be turned aside. His heart rang like a bell clanging inside him.

The passion surged within him, blow after blow, like the ringing of a bronze bell, so intense and perfect and unyielding. His knees locked tight as he leaned over her gentle face, her lips slightly parted and her eyes wide in an odd intrusion. In his hand, her chin felt incredibly soft and smooth. He felt as powerful as winter; his hands were like living metal, unstoppable and unwavering. His heart rang like a loud bell echoing inside him.

He took her up in his arms. She was soft and inert, motionless. All the while her eyes, in which the tears had not yet dried, were dilated as if in a kind of swoon of fascination and helplessness. He was superhumanly strong, and unflawed, as if invested with supernatural force.

He lifted her into his arms. She felt soft and limp, completely still. Meanwhile, her eyes, still glistening with unshed tears, were wide open, as if caught in a trance of wonder and vulnerability. He was incredibly strong and flawless, as if filled with some kind of supernatural power.

He lifted her close and folded her against him. Her softness, her inert, relaxed weight lay against his own surcharged, bronze-like limbs in a heaviness of desirability that would destroy him, if he were not fulfilled. She moved convulsively, recoiling away from him. His heart went up like a flame of ice, he closed over her like steel. He would destroy her rather than be denied.

He pulled her in tight and held her against him. Her softness, her limp, relaxed weight pressed against his own tense, bronze-like body in a heaviness of desire that could consume him if he weren't already satisfied. She twitched, pulling away from him. His heart felt like a flame of ice, and he closed around her like steel. He would rather hurt her than be rejected.

But the overweening power of his body was too much for her. She relaxed again, and lay loose and soft, panting in a little delirium. And to him, she was so sweet, she was such bliss of release, that he would have suffered a whole eternity of torture rather than forego one second of this pang of unsurpassable bliss.

But the overwhelming strength of his body was too much for her. She relaxed again, lying loosely and softly, panting in a slight delirium. And to him, she was so sweet, such a moment of pure release, that he would have endured an eternity of torment rather than give up even one second of this indescribable bliss.

“My God,” he said to her, his face drawn and strange, transfigured, “what next?”

“My God,” he said to her, his face tight and odd, transformed, “what now?”

She lay perfectly still, with a still, child-like face and dark eyes, looking at him. She was lost, fallen right away.

She lay completely still, with a calm, childlike face and dark eyes, looking at him. She was lost, completely fallen.

“I shall always love you,” he said, looking at her.

“I will always love you,” he said, looking at her.

But she did not hear. She lay, looking at him as at something she could never understand, never: as a child looks at a grown-up person, without hope of understanding, only submitting.

But she didn’t hear. She lay there, looking at him like he was something she could never grasp, not ever: like a child looks at an adult, without any hope of understanding, just accepting.

He kissed her, kissed her eyes shut, so that she could not look any more. He wanted something now, some recognition, some sign, some admission. But she only lay silent and child-like and remote, like a child that is overcome and cannot understand, only feels lost. He kissed her again, giving up.

He kissed her, pressing her eyes shut so she couldn't see anymore. He wanted something now—a sign, some acknowledgment, an admission. But she just lay there, silent and innocent, like a child who is overwhelmed and can't understand, only feeling lost. He kissed her again, feeling defeated.

“Shall we go down and have coffee and Kuchen?” he asked.

“Shall we go downstairs and grab some coffee and Kuchen?” he asked.

The twilight was falling slate-blue at the window. She closed her eyes, closed away the monotonous level of dead wonder, and opened them again to the every-day world.

The twilight was turning a slate-blue at the window. She shut her eyes, blocking out the dullness of lifeless awe, and reopened them to the everyday world.

“Yes,” she said briefly, regaining her will with a click. She went again to the window. Blue evening had fallen over the cradle of snow and over the great pallid slopes. But in the heaven the peaks of snow were rosy, glistening like transcendent, radiant spikes of blossom in the heavenly upper-world, so lovely and beyond.

“Yes,” she said shortly, snapping back to her resolve. She looked out the window again. A blue evening had settled over the blanket of snow and the vast pale slopes. But in the sky, the snowy peaks glowed rosy, sparkling like beautiful, radiant blossoms in the celestial realm, enchanting and beyond compare.

Gudrun saw all their loveliness, she knew how immortally beautiful they were, great pistils of rose-coloured, snow-fed fire in the blue twilight of the heaven. She could see it, she knew it, but she was not of it. She was divorced, debarred, a soul shut out.

Gudrun saw all their beauty; she knew how eternally stunning they were, vibrant, rose-colored flames in the blue twilight of the sky. She could see it, she knew it, but she did not belong to it. She was excluded, cut off, a soul on the outside.

With a last look of remorse, she turned away, and was doing her hair. He had unstrapped the luggage, and was waiting, watching her. She knew he was watching her. It made her a little hasty and feverish in her precipitation.

With one last look of regret, she turned away and started fixing her hair. He had unbuckled the luggage and was waiting, watching her. She knew he was watching her. It made her feel a bit rushed and anxious in her hurried actions.

They went downstairs, both with a strange other-world look on their faces, and with a glow in their eyes. They saw Birkin and Ursula sitting at the long table in a corner, waiting for them.

They went downstairs, both with a strange, almost otherworldly look on their faces, and a glow in their eyes. They saw Birkin and Ursula sitting at the long table in a corner, waiting for them.

“How good and simple they look together,” Gudrun thought, jealously. She envied them some spontaneity, a childish sufficiency to which she herself could never approach. They seemed such children to her.

“How good and simple they look together,” Gudrun thought, feeling jealous. She envied them their spontaneity, a carefree innocence that she could never achieve. To her, they seemed like children.

“Such good Kranzkuchen!” cried Ursula greedily. “So good!”

“Such good Kranzkuchen!” Ursula exclaimed eagerly. “So good!”

“Right,” said Gudrun. “Can we have Kaffee mit Kranzkuchen?” she added to the waiter.

“Right,” said Gudrun. “Can we have Coffee with cake?” she added to the waiter.

And she seated herself on the bench beside Gerald. Birkin, looking at them, felt a pain of tenderness for them.

And she sat down on the bench next to Gerald. Birkin, watching them, felt a wave of tenderness for them.

“I think the place is really wonderful, Gerald,” he said; “prachtvoll and wunderbar and wunderschön and unbeschreiblich and all the other German adjectives.”

“I think the place is really amazing, Gerald,” he said; “awesome and fantastic and beautiful and indescribable and all the other German adjectives.”

Gerald broke into a slight smile.

Gerald smiled slightly.

I like it,” he said.

“I like it,” he said.

The tables, of white scrubbed wood, were placed round three sides of the room, as in a Gasthaus. Birkin and Ursula sat with their backs to the wall, which was of oiled wood, and Gerald and Gudrun sat in the corner next them, near to the stove. It was a fairly large place, with a tiny bar, just like a country inn, but quite simple and bare, and all of oiled wood, ceilings and walls and floor, the only furniture being the tables and benches going round three sides, the great green stove, and the bar and the doors on the fourth side. The windows were double, and quite uncurtained. It was early evening.

The tables, made of white scrubbed wood, were arranged around three sides of the room, like in a guesthouse. Birkin and Ursula were seated with their backs against the wall, which was made of oiled wood, while Gerald and Gudrun were in the corner next to them, close to the stove. It was a fairly large space, with a small bar, resembling a country inn but very simple and bare, all constructed from oiled wood—ceiling, walls, and floor. The only furniture consisted of the tables and benches lining three sides, the large green stove, and the bar along with the doors on the fourth side. The windows were double-paned and completely uncurtained. It was early evening.

The coffee came—hot and good—and a whole ring of cake.

The coffee arrived—hot and delicious—and a whole piece of cake.

“A whole Kuchen!” cried Ursula. “They give you more than us! I want some of yours.”

“A whole Kuchen!!” Ursula exclaimed. “They give you more than us! I want some of yours.”

There were other people in the place, ten altogether, so Birkin had found out: two artists, three students, a man and wife, and a Professor and two daughters—all Germans. The four English people, being newcomers, sat in their coign of vantage to watch. The Germans peeped in at the door, called a word to the waiter, and went away again. It was not meal-time, so they did not come into this dining-room, but betook themselves, when their boots were changed, to the Reunionsaal.

There were other people in the place, ten in total, as Birkin found out: two artists, three students, a married couple, and a professor with two daughters—all Germans. The four English people, being newcomers, sat in their corner to watch. The Germans peeked in at the door, called a word to the waiter, and then left again. Since it wasn't mealtime, they didn't come into this dining room but, after changing their boots, went to the Reunionsaal.

The English visitors could hear the occasional twanging of a zither, the strumming of a piano, snatches of laughter and shouting and singing, a faint vibration of voices. The whole building being of wood, it seemed to carry every sound, like a drum, but instead of increasing each particular noise, it decreased it, so that the sound of the zither seemed tiny, as if a diminutive zither were playing somewhere, and it seemed the piano must be a small one, like a little spinet.

The English visitors could hear the occasional twang of a zither, the strumming of a piano, bits of laughter, shouting, and singing, along with faint vibrations of voices. Since the whole building was made of wood, it seemed to carry every sound like a drum, but instead of amplifying each individual noise, it softened it, making the zither sound small, as if a tiny zither was playing somewhere, and the piano seemed to be a little one, like a small spinet.

The host came when the coffee was finished. He was a Tyrolese, broad, rather flat-cheeked, with a pale, pock-marked skin and flourishing moustaches.

The host arrived when the coffee was ready. He was from Tyrol, broad, with somewhat flat cheeks, pale, pockmarked skin, and a flourishing mustache.

“Would you like to go to the Reunionsaal to be introduced to the other ladies and gentlemen?” he asked, bending forward and smiling, showing his large, strong teeth. His blue eyes went quickly from one to the other—he was not quite sure of his ground with these English people. He was unhappy too because he spoke no English and he was not sure whether to try his French.

“Would you like to go to the Reunionsaal to meet the other ladies and gentlemen?” he asked, leaning forward and smiling, revealing his large, strong teeth. His blue eyes darted quickly from one person to another—he wasn't entirely comfortable around these English folks. He felt uneasy too because he didn’t speak any English and wasn’t sure if he should attempt his French.

“Shall we go to the Reunionsaal, and be introduced to the other people?” repeated Gerald, laughing.

“Shall we go to the Reunionsaal, and meet the other people?” Gerald repeated, laughing.

There was a moment’s hesitation.

There was a brief pause.

“I suppose we’d better—better break the ice,” said Birkin.

“I guess we should—should break the ice,” said Birkin.

The women rose, rather flushed. And the Wirt’s black, beetle-like, broad-shouldered figure went on ignominiously in front, towards the noise. He opened the door and ushered the four strangers into the play-room.

The women got up, a bit embarrassed. And Wirt’s black, beetle-like, broad-shouldered figure moved awkwardly in front, toward the noise. He opened the door and led the four strangers into the playroom.

Instantly a silence fell, a slight embarrassment came over the company. The newcomers had a sense of many blond faces looking their way. Then, the host was bowing to a short, energetic-looking man with large moustaches, and saying in a low voice:

Instantly, there was silence, and a bit of awkwardness spread across the group. The newcomers could feel the gaze of many blonde faces on them. Then, the host bowed to a short, lively-looking man with a big mustache and said in a quiet voice:

Herr Professor, darf ich vorstellen—”

Professor, may I introduce—”

The Herr Professor was prompt and energetic. He bowed low to the English people, smiling, and began to be a comrade at once.

The professor was on time and full of energy. He bowed deeply to the English people, smiling, and immediately started to act like a friend.

Nehmen die Herrschaften teil an unserer Unterhaltung?” he said, with a vigorous suavity, his voice curling up in the question.

Are you all joining in our conversation?” he said, with a charming confidence, his voice rising at the end of the question.

The four English people smiled, lounging with an attentive uneasiness in the middle of the room. Gerald, who was spokesman, said that they would willingly take part in the entertainment. Gudrun and Ursula, laughing, excited, felt the eyes of all the men upon them, and they lifted their heads and looked nowhere, and felt royal.

The four English people smiled, relaxing with a mix of attention and unease in the center of the room. Gerald, the spokesperson, said they would gladly join in the entertainment. Gudrun and Ursula, laughing and excited, felt the gaze of all the men on them, and they held their heads high and looked around, feeling regal.

The Professor announced the names of those present, sans cérémonie. There was a bowing to the wrong people and to the right people. Everybody was there, except the man and wife. The two tall, clear-skinned, athletic daughters of the professor, with their plain-cut, dark blue blouses and loden skirts, their rather long, strong necks, their clear blue eyes and carefully banded hair, and their blushes, bowed and stood back; the three students bowed very low, in the humble hope of making an impression of extreme good-breeding; then there was a thin, dark-skinned man with full eyes, an odd creature, like a child, and like a troll, quick, detached; he bowed slightly; his companion, a large fair young man, stylishly dressed, blushed to the eyes and bowed very low.

The Professor announced the names of those present, without any ceremony. There was bowing to the wrong people and the right people. Everyone was there, except for the husband and wife. The two tall, clear-skinned, athletic daughters of the professor, wearing simple dark blue blouses and loden skirts, with their long, strong necks, bright blue eyes, neatly styled hair, and rosy cheeks, bowed and stepped back; the three students bowed deeply, hoping to seem extremely well-mannered; then there was a thin, dark-skinned man with expressive eyes, an unusual figure, both childlike and troll-like, quick and detached; he bowed slightly; his companion, a large fair young man, dressed stylishly, blushed deeply and bowed very low.

It was over.

It was done.

“Herr Loerke was giving us a recitation in the Cologne dialect,” said the Professor.

“Herr Loerke was giving us a speech in the Cologne dialect,” said the Professor.

“He must forgive us for interrupting him,” said Gerald, “we should like very much to hear it.”

“He has to forgive us for interrupting him,” said Gerald, “we would really love to hear it.”

There was instantly a bowing and an offering of seats. Gudrun and Ursula, Gerald and Birkin sat in the deep sofas against the wall. The room was of naked oiled panelling, like the rest of the house. It had a piano, sofas and chairs, and a couple of tables with books and magazines. In its complete absence of decoration, save for the big, blue stove, it was cosy and pleasant.

There was immediately a bowing and an offering of seats. Gudrun and Ursula, Gerald and Birkin sat on the deep sofas against the wall. The room had bare oiled paneling, like the rest of the house. It featured a piano, sofas and chairs, and a couple of tables with books and magazines. With its total lack of decoration, except for the large blue stove, it was cozy and inviting.

Herr Loerke was the little man with the boyish figure, and the round, full, sensitive-looking head, and the quick, full eyes, like a mouse’s. He glanced swiftly from one to the other of the strangers, and held himself aloof.

Herr Loerke was a small man with a youthful build and a round, full, sensitive-looking head, along with quick, bright eyes like a mouse's. He quickly glanced from one stranger to another and kept his distance.

“Please go on with the recitation,” said the Professor, suavely, with his slight authority. Loerke, who was sitting hunched on the piano stool, blinked and did not answer.

“Please continue with the recitation,” said the Professor smoothly, with a hint of authority. Loerke, who was sitting hunched on the piano stool, blinked and didn’t respond.

“It would be a great pleasure,” said Ursula, who had been getting the sentence ready, in German, for some minutes.

“It would be a great pleasure,” said Ursula, who had been preparing the sentence in German for a few minutes.

Then, suddenly, the small, unresponding man swung aside, towards his previous audience and broke forth, exactly as he had broken off; in a controlled, mocking voice, giving an imitation of a quarrel between an old Cologne woman and a railway guard.

Then, suddenly, the small, unresponsive man turned back to his earlier audience and resumed talking just like he had before; in a controlled, mocking tone, he acted out a fight between an old Cologne woman and a railway guard.

His body was slight and unformed, like a boy’s, but his voice was mature, sardonic, its movement had the flexibility of essential energy, and of a mocking penetrating understanding. Gudrun could not understand a word of his monologue, but she was spell-bound, watching him. He must be an artist, nobody else could have such fine adjustment and singleness. The Germans were doubled up with laughter, hearing his strange droll words, his droll phrases of dialect. And in the midst of their paroxysms, they glanced with deference at the four English strangers, the elect. Gudrun and Ursula were forced to laugh. The room rang with shouts of laughter. The blue eyes of the Professor’s daughters were swimming over with laughter-tears, their clear cheeks were flushed crimson with mirth, their father broke out in the most astonishing peals of hilarity, the students bowed their heads on their knees in excess of joy. Ursula looked round amazed, the laughter was bubbling out of her involuntarily. She looked at Gudrun. Gudrun looked at her, and the two sisters burst out laughing, carried away. Loerke glanced at them swiftly, with his full eyes. Birkin was sniggering involuntarily. Gerald Crich sat erect, with a glistening look of amusement on his face. And the laughter crashed out again, in wild paroxysms, the Professor’s daughters were reduced to shaking helplessness, the veins of the Professor’s neck were swollen, his face was purple, he was strangled in ultimate, silent spasms of laughter. The students were shouting half-articulated words that tailed off in helpless explosions. Then suddenly the rapid patter of the artist ceased, there were little whoops of subsiding mirth, Ursula and Gudrun were wiping their eyes, and the Professor was crying loudly.

His body was slim and unformed, like a boy's, but his voice was mature and sarcastic, moving with the flexibility of pure energy and a teasing, sharp insight. Gudrun couldn’t understand a word of his monologue, but she was captivated, watching him. He had to be an artist; nobody else could have such fine focus and singularity. The Germans were doubled over with laughter at his strange, funny words and quirky phrases. Amid their fits of laughter, they glanced with respect at the four English strangers, the chosen few. Gudrun and Ursula felt compelled to laugh. The room resonated with loud laughter. The blue eyes of the Professor’s daughters were glistening with tears of joy, their clear cheeks flushed bright red with mirth, and their father erupted into the most astonishing bursts of laughter. The students bowed their heads on their knees, overwhelmed with joy. Ursula looked around in amazement, laughter spilling out of her uncontrollably. She looked at Gudrun. Gudrun met her gaze, and the two sisters burst into laughter, swept away by the moment. Loerke glanced at them quickly, his eyes full. Birkin was laughing involuntarily. Gerald Crich sat upright, amusement shining on his face. And the laughter surged again in wild bursts; the Professor’s daughters were shaking helplessly, the veins in the Professor's neck bulging, his face purple, trapped in silent, extreme fits of laughter. The students shouted half-formed words that trailed off into helpless explosions. Then suddenly, the quick chatter of the artist stopped, there were little gasps as the laughter began to fade, Ursula and Gudrun wiped their eyes, and the Professor was crying out loud.

Das war ausgezeichnet, das war famos—”

That was excellent, that was fantastic—”

Wirklich famos,” echoed his exhausted daughters, faintly.

"Really amazing," echoed his exhausted daughters, weakly.

“And we couldn’t understand it,” cried Ursula.

“And we couldn’t understand it,” Ursula shouted.

Oh leider, leider!” cried the Professor.

Oh, unfortunately, unfortunately!” cried the Professor.

“You couldn’t understand it?” cried the Students, let loose at last in speech with the newcomers. “Ja, das ist wirklich schade, das ist schade, gnädige Frau. Wissen Sie—”

“You couldn’t understand it?” exclaimed the Students, finally breaking their silence with the newcomers. “Yes, that is really too bad, that's a shame, gracious lady. Do you know—”

The mixture was made, the newcomers were stirred into the party, like new ingredients, the whole room was alive. Gerald was in his element, he talked freely and excitedly, his face glistened with a strange amusement. Perhaps even Birkin, in the end, would break forth. He was shy and withheld, though full of attention.

The mix was ready, and the new people joined the party like fresh ingredients; the whole room was buzzing. Gerald was in his element, chatting openly and excitedly, his face shining with a peculiar amusement. Maybe even Birkin, in the end, would open up. He was reserved and holding back, but still very engaged.

Ursula was prevailed upon to sing “Annie Lowrie,” as the Professor called it. There was a hush of extreme deference. She had never been so flattered in her life. Gudrun accompanied her on the piano, playing from memory.

Ursula was asked to sing “Annie Lowrie,” as the Professor called it. There was a hush of extreme respect. She had never felt so flattered in her life. Gudrun accompanied her on the piano, playing from memory.

Ursula had a beautiful ringing voice, but usually no confidence, she spoiled everything. This evening she felt conceited and untrammelled. Birkin was well in the background, she shone almost in reaction, the Germans made her feel fine and infallible, she was liberated into overweening self-confidence. She felt like a bird flying in the air, as her voice soared out, enjoying herself extremely in the balance and flight of the song, like the motion of a bird’s wings that is up in the wind, sliding and playing on the air, she played with sentimentality, supported by rapturous attention. She was very happy, singing that song by herself, full of a conceit of emotion and power, working upon all those people, and upon herself, exerting herself with gratification, giving immeasurable gratification to the Germans.

Ursula had a beautiful, ringing voice, but usually lacked confidence, which ruined everything. This evening, she felt self-assured and free. Birkin was comfortably in the background; she shined almost in reaction to him. The Germans made her feel great and invincible, and she was filled with overwhelming self-confidence. She felt like a bird soaring through the air as her voice soared out, completely enjoying the balance and flow of the song, like a bird's wings gliding and playing in the wind. She flirted with sentimentality, buoyed by the rapt attention around her. She was very happy singing that song alone, full of a sense of emotion and strength, influencing all those people and herself, exerting herself with pleasure and giving immense joy to the Germans.

At the end, the Germans were all touched with admiring, delicious melancholy, they praised her in soft, reverent voices, they could not say too much.

At the end, the Germans were all filled with a tender, bittersweet sadness; they praised her in gentle, respectful tones and couldn't say enough.

Wie schön, wie rührend! Ach, die Schottischen Lieder, sie haben so viel Stimmung! Aber die gnädige Frau hat eine wunderbare Stimme; die gnädige Frau ist wirklich eine Künstlerin, aber wirklich!

"How beautiful, how touching! Oh, the Scottish songs, they have so much feeling! But the lady has a wonderful voice; the lady is truly an artist, really!"

She was dilated and brilliant, like a flower in the morning sun. She felt Birkin looking at her, as if he were jealous of her, and her breasts thrilled, her veins were all golden. She was as happy as the sun that has just opened above clouds. And everybody seemed so admiring and radiant, it was perfect.

She was wide open and radiant, like a flower in the morning sun. She sensed Birkin looking at her, as if he were envious of her, and her breasts tingled, her veins felt like they were filled with gold. She was as happy as the sun that's just peeked out above the clouds. Everyone around her seemed so admiring and glowing, it felt perfect.

After dinner she wanted to go out for a minute, to look at the world. The company tried to dissuade her—it was so terribly cold. But just to look, she said.

After dinner, she wanted to step outside for a moment to take in the world. The group tried to convince her not to—it was freezing outside. But she insisted it was just to look.

They all four wrapped up warmly, and found themselves in a vague, unsubstantial outdoors of dim snow and ghosts of an upper-world, that made strange shadows before the stars. It was indeed cold, bruisingly, frighteningly, unnaturally cold. Ursula could not believe the air in her nostrils. It seemed conscious, malevolent, purposive in its intense murderous coldness.

They all bundled up warmly and found themselves in a hazy, insubstantial outdoor world filled with dim snow and shadows of something higher, casting strange silhouettes in front of the stars. It was incredibly cold—bruisingly, frighteningly, unnaturally cold. Ursula couldn't believe the air she breathed in her nostrils. It felt almost alive, malicious, and intent on its intensely lethal coldness.

Yet it was wonderful, an intoxication, a silence of dim, unrealised snow, of the invisible intervening between her and the visible, between her and the flashing stars. She could see Orion sloping up. How wonderful he was, wonderful enough to make one cry aloud.

Yet it was amazing, a high, a quiet of soft, unclaimed snow, of the unseen separating her from what she could see, from the twinkling stars. She could see Orion rising up. How incredible he was, incredible enough to make someone shout out loud.

And all around was this cradle of snow, and there was firm snow underfoot, that struck with heavy cold through her boot-soles. It was night, and silence. She imagined she could hear the stars. She imagined distinctly she could hear the celestial, musical motion of the stars, quite near at hand. She seemed like a bird flying amongst their harmonious motion.

And all around was this blanket of snow, and there was solid snow underfoot that sent a biting chill through her boots. It was night, and everything was quiet. She thought she could hear the stars. She distinctly imagined she could hear the heavenly, musical movement of the stars, just within reach. She felt like a bird flying among their harmonious dance.

And she clung close to Birkin. Suddenly she realised she did not know what he was thinking. She did not know where he was ranging.

And she held tightly to Birkin. Suddenly, she realized she had no idea what he was thinking. She didn't know where his thoughts were drifting.

“My love!” she said, stopping to look at him.

“My love!” she said, pausing to look at him.

His face was pale, his eyes dark, there was a faint spark of starlight on them. And he saw her face soft and upturned to him, very near. He kissed her softly.

His face was pale, his eyes dark, with a faint sparkle of starlight in them. He saw her face, soft and turned up toward him, very close. He kissed her gently.

“What then?” he asked.

“What now?” he asked.

“Do you love me?” she asked.

“Do you love me?” she asked.

“Too much,” he answered quietly.

“Too much,” he replied softly.

She clung a little closer.

She held on a bit tighter.

“Not too much,” she pleaded.

"Not too much," she begged.

“Far too much,” he said, almost sadly.

“Way too much,” he said, nearly with a hint of sadness.

“And does it make you sad, that I am everything to you?” she asked, wistful. He held her close to him, kissing her, and saying, scarcely audible:

“And does it make you sad that I mean everything to you?” she asked, feeling a bit nostalgic. He pulled her close, kissed her, and said, barely above a whisper:

“No, but I feel like a beggar—I feel poor.”

“No, but I feel like a beggar—I feel broke.”

She was silent, looking at the stars now. Then she kissed him.

She was quiet, gazing at the stars now. Then she kissed him.

“Don’t be a beggar,” she pleaded, wistfully. “It isn’t ignominious that you love me.”

“Don't be a beggar,” she urged, with a hint of longing. “There's nothing shameful about loving me.”

“It is ignominious to feel poor, isn’t it?” he replied.

“It’s humiliating to feel poor, right?” he replied.

“Why? Why should it be?” she asked. He only stood still, in the terribly cold air that moved invisibly over the mountain tops, folding her round with his arms.

“Why? Why should it be?” she asked. He just stood still in the biting cold air that moved invisibly over the mountain tops, wrapping her in his arms.

“I couldn’t bear this cold, eternal place without you,” he said. “I couldn’t bear it, it would kill the quick of my life.”

“I can’t stand this cold, endless place without you,” he said. “I can’t take it; it would drain the life out of me.”

She kissed him again, suddenly.

She kissed him again, unexpectedly.

“Do you hate it?” she asked, puzzled, wondering.

“Do you hate it?” she asked, confused, wondering.

“If I couldn’t come near to you, if you weren’t here, I should hate it. I couldn’t bear it,” he answered.

“If I couldn’t be close to you, if you weren’t here, I would hate it. I couldn’t stand it,” he replied.

“But the people are nice,” she said.

"But the people are nice," she said.

“I mean the stillness, the cold, the frozen eternality,” he said.

“I mean the stillness, the cold, the frozen timelessness,” he said.

She wondered. Then her spirit came home to him, nestling unconscious in him.

She pondered. Then her spirit returned to him, unwittingly finding comfort within him.

“Yes, it is good we are warm and together,” she said.

“Yes, it’s nice that we’re warm and together,” she said.

And they turned home again. They saw the golden lights of the hotel glowing out in the night of snow-silence, small in the hollow, like a cluster of yellow berries. It seemed like a bunch of sun-sparks, tiny and orange in the midst of the snow-darkness. Behind, was a high shadow of a peak, blotting out the stars, like a ghost.

And they headed back home. They saw the golden lights of the hotel shining in the quiet, snowy night, small in the valley, like a bunch of yellow berries. It looked like a cluster of sunbeams, small and orange against the dark snow. In the background, a tall peak loomed, blocking out the stars, like a ghost.

They drew near to their home. They saw a man come from the dark building, with a lighted lantern which swung golden, and made that his dark feet walked in a halo of snow. He was a small, dark figure in the darkened snow. He unlatched the door of an outhouse. A smell of cows, hot, animal, almost like beef, came out on the heavily cold air. There was a glimpse of two cattle in their dark stalls, then the door was shut again, and not a chink of light showed. It had reminded Ursula again of home, of the Marsh, of her childhood, and of the journey to Brussels, and, strangely, of Anton Skrebensky.

They approached their home. They saw a man come out of the dark building, holding a lit lantern that swung in a golden arc, creating a halo around his dark feet in the snow. He was a small, shadowy figure against the white snow. He opened the door of an outbuilding. The warm, animal scent of cows, almost like beef, filled the frigid air. They caught a glimpse of two cows in their dim stalls before the door closed again, leaving no sliver of light visible. It reminded Ursula once more of home, of the Marsh, of her childhood, and of the trip to Brussels, and oddly enough, of Anton Skrebensky.

Oh, God, could one bear it, this past which was gone down the abyss? Could she bear, that it ever had been! She looked round this silent, upper world of snow and stars and powerful cold. There was another world, like views on a magic lantern; The Marsh, Cossethay, Ilkeston, lit up with a common, unreal light. There was a shadowy unreal Ursula, a whole shadow-play of an unreal life. It was as unreal, and circumscribed, as a magic-lantern show. She wished the slides could all be broken. She wished it could be gone for ever, like a lantern-slide which was broken. She wanted to have no past. She wanted to have come down from the slopes of heaven to this place, with Birkin, not to have toiled out of the murk of her childhood and her upbringing, slowly, all soiled. She felt that memory was a dirty trick played upon her. What was this decree, that she should ‘remember’! Why not a bath of pure oblivion, a new birth, without any recollections or blemish of a past life. She was with Birkin, she had just come into life, here in the high snow, against the stars. What had she to do with parents and antecedents? She knew herself new and unbegotten, she had no father, no mother, no anterior connections, she was herself, pure and silvery, she belonged only to the oneness with Birkin, a oneness that struck deeper notes, sounding into the heart of the universe, the heart of reality, where she had never existed before.

Oh, God, could anyone handle this past that had fallen into the abyss? Could she accept that it ever existed! She looked around at this quiet, snowy world filled with stars and biting cold. There was another world, like images from a magic lantern: The Marsh, Cossethay, Ilkeston, all glowing with a shared, unreal light. There was a shadowy, unreal version of Ursula, a whole shadow-play of an imaginary life. It felt as fake and limited as a magic-lantern show. She wished all the slides could be broken. She wanted it all to disappear forever, like a shattered lantern slide. She wanted to have no history. She wished she had come down from the slopes of heaven to this moment with Birkin, not having to struggle out of the murk of her childhood and upbringing, slowly, all soiled. She felt that memory was a cruel trick played on her. What was this requirement that she should 'remember'? Why not a cleansing bath of pure oblivion, a rebirth, without any memories or stains from a past life? She was with Birkin, she had just arrived in life, here in the high snow, under the stars. What did she have to do with parents and past generations? She felt new and uncreated, without a father, without a mother, with no previous connections; she was simply herself, pure and silvery, belonging only to the unity with Birkin, a unity that resonated deeper, reverberating into the heart of the universe, the heart of reality, where she had never existed before.

Even Gudrun was a separate unit, separate, separate, having nothing to do with this self, this Ursula, in her new world of reality. That old shadow-world, the actuality of the past—ah, let it go! She rose free on the wings of her new condition.

Even Gudrun was her own separate entity, completely disconnected from this self, this Ursula, in her new reality. That old shadowy world, the reality of the past—ah, just let it go! She soared freely on the wings of her new state.

Gudrun and Gerald had not come in. They had walked up the valley straight in front of the house, not like Ursula and Birkin, on to the little hill at the right. Gudrun was driven by a strange desire. She wanted to plunge on and on, till she came to the end of the valley of snow. Then she wanted to climb the wall of white finality, climb over, into the peaks that sprang up like sharp petals in the heart of the frozen, mysterious navel of the world. She felt that there, over the strange blind, terrible wall of rocky snow, there in the navel of the mystic world, among the final cluster of peaks, there, in the infolded navel of it all, was her consummation. If she could but come there, alone, and pass into the infolded navel of eternal snow and of uprising, immortal peaks of snow and rock, she would be a oneness with all, she would be herself the eternal, infinite silence, the sleeping, timeless, frozen centre of the All.

Gudrun and Gerald hadn’t come inside. They had walked up the valley directly in front of the house, unlike Ursula and Birkin, who headed to the little hill on the right. Gudrun was driven by an unusual longing. She wanted to push on and on until she reached the end of the snowy valley. Then she wanted to climb the wall of pure white, scale it, and enter the peaks that shot up like sharp petals in the core of the frozen, mysterious center of the world. She felt that there, beyond the strange, blind, terrifying wall of rocky snow, in the center of this mystical world, among the last cluster of peaks, was her conclusion. If she could just get there, alone, and enter the hidden center of eternal snow and the rising, immortal peaks of snow and rock, she would become one with everything; she would embody the eternal, infinite silence, the dormant, timeless, frozen center of it all.

They went back to the house, to the Reunionsaal. She was curious to see what was going on. The men there made her alert, roused her curiosity. It was a new taste of life for her, they were so prostrate before her, yet so full of life.

They went back to the house, to the Reunionsaal. She was eager to find out what was happening. The men there caught her attention and sparked her curiosity. It was a fresh experience for her; they were so submissive to her, yet so full of life.

The party was boisterous; they were dancing all together, dancing the Schuhplatteln, the Tyrolese dance of the clapping hands and tossing the partner in the air at the crisis. The Germans were all proficient—they were from Munich chiefly. Gerald also was quite passable. There were three zithers twanging away in a corner. It was a scene of great animation and confusion. The Professor was initiating Ursula into the dance, stamping, clapping, and swinging her high, with amazing force and zest. When the crisis came even Birkin was behaving manfully with one of the Professor’s fresh, strong daughters, who was exceedingly happy. Everybody was dancing, there was the most boisterous turmoil.

The party was lively; everyone was dancing together, doing the Schuhplatteln, the Tyrolean dance with clapping hands and tossing partners in the air at the climax. The Germans, mostly from Munich, were all skilled dancers. Gerald was doing pretty well too. In one corner, three zithers were playing away. It was a scene full of energy and chaos. The Professor was teaching Ursula the dance, stamping, clapping, and swinging her high with incredible energy and enthusiasm. When the moment came, even Birkin was dancing boldly with one of the Professor’s fresh, strong daughters, who looked incredibly happy. Everyone was dancing, and the atmosphere was filled with chaotic excitement.

Gudrun looked on with delight. The solid wooden floor resounded to the knocking heels of the men, the air quivered with the clapping hands and the zither music, there was a golden dust about the hanging lamps.

Gudrun watched with joy. The sturdy wooden floor echoed with the thumping heels of the men, the air vibrated with the sound of clapping hands and zither music, and there was a golden shimmer around the hanging lamps.

Suddenly the dance finished, Loerke and the students rushed out to bring in drinks. There was an excited clamour of voices, a clinking of mug-lids, a great crying of “Prosit—Prosit!” Loerke was everywhere at once, like a gnome, suggesting drinks for the women, making an obscure, slightly risky joke with the men, confusing and mystifying the waiter.

Suddenly, the dance ended, and Loerke and the students hurried out to get drinks. There was a lively buzz of voices, the sound of mugs clinking, and a loud chorus of “Prosit—Prosit!” Loerke was everywhere all at once, like a little gnome, recommending drinks for the women, cracking an obscure, somewhat edgy joke with the men, and leaving the waiter puzzled and bewildered.

He wanted very much to dance with Gudrun. From the first moment he had seen her, he wanted to make a connection with her. Instinctively she felt this, and she waited for him to come up. But a kind of sulkiness kept him away from her, so she thought he disliked her.

He really wanted to dance with Gudrun. From the moment he first saw her, he wanted to connect with her. She could sense this instinctively and waited for him to approach her. But his lingering sulkiness held him back, leading her to believe he didn't like her.

“Will you schuhplätteln, gnädige Frau?” said the large, fair youth, Loerke’s companion. He was too soft, too humble for Gudrun’s taste. But she wanted to dance, and the fair youth, who was called Leitner, was handsome enough in his uneasy, slightly abject fashion, a humility that covered a certain fear. She accepted him as a partner.

“Will you schuhplätteln, madam?” said the tall, fair young man, who was Loerke’s friend. He was too soft and too submissive for Gudrun’s liking. But she wanted to dance, and the fair young man, named Leitner, was attractive enough in his awkward, somewhat submissive way, a humility that masked a hint of fear. She agreed to dance with him.

The zithers sounded out again, the dance began. Gerald led them, laughing, with one of the Professor’s daughters. Ursula danced with one of the students, Birkin with the other daughter of the Professor, the Professor with Frau Kramer, and the rest of the men danced together, with quite as much zest as if they had had women partners.

The zithers played once more, and the dance started. Gerald took the lead, laughing, with one of the Professor’s daughters. Ursula danced with one of the students, Birkin with the other daughter of the Professor, the Professor with Frau Kramer, and the other men danced together, just as enthusiastically as if they had been paired with women.

Because Gudrun had danced with the well-built, soft youth, his companion, Loerke, was more pettish and exasperated than ever, and would not even notice her existence in the room. This piqued her, but she made up to herself by dancing with the Professor, who was strong as a mature, well-seasoned bull, and as full of coarse energy. She could not bear him, critically, and yet she enjoyed being rushed through the dance, and tossed up into the air, on his coarse, powerful impetus. The Professor enjoyed it too, he eyed her with strange, large blue eyes, full of galvanic fire. She hated him for the seasoned, semi-paternal animalism with which he regarded her, but she admired his weight of strength.

Because Gudrun had danced with the well-built, soft youth, his friend, Loerke, was more irritable and frustrated than ever, and wouldn’t even acknowledge her presence in the room. This annoyed her, but she compensated by dancing with the Professor, who was strong like a mature, well-seasoned bull, filled with raw energy. She couldn't stand him, yet she enjoyed being swept through the dance and tossed into the air by his powerful, rough movements. The Professor enjoyed it too; he looked at her with strange, large blue eyes, full of electric energy. She hated him for the seasoned, semi-paternal animalism with which he viewed her, but she admired his sheer strength.

The room was charged with excitement and strong, animal emotion. Loerke was kept away from Gudrun, to whom he wanted to speak, as by a hedge of thorns, and he felt a sardonic ruthless hatred for this young love-companion, Leitner, who was his penniless dependent. He mocked the youth, with an acid ridicule, that made Leitner red in the face and impotent with resentment.

The room was filled with excitement and intense, primal emotions. Loerke was kept away from Gudrun, whom he wanted to talk to, like being blocked by a thicket of thorns, and he felt a bitter, ruthless hatred for the young love interest, Leitner, who was his broke subordinate. He mocked the young man with a sharp ridicule that made Leitner blush and seethe with anger.

Gerald, who had now got the dance perfectly, was dancing again with the younger of the Professor’s daughters, who was almost dying of virgin excitement, because she thought Gerald so handsome, so superb. He had her in his power, as if she were a palpitating bird, a fluttering, flushing, bewildered creature. And it made him smile, as she shrank convulsively between his hands, violently, when he must throw her into the air. At the end, she was so overcome with prostrate love for him, that she could scarcely speak sensibly at all.

Gerald, who had now mastered the dance, was dancing again with the younger of the Professor’s daughters, who was practically overwhelmed with excitement because she thought Gerald was incredibly handsome and amazing. He had her completely under his spell, like a fluttering bird, a dazed and blushing creature. It made him smile as she shrank back uncontrollably between his hands, especially when he would lift her into the air. By the end, she was so filled with love for him that she could hardly speak clearly at all.

Birkin was dancing with Ursula. There were odd little fires playing in his eyes, he seemed to have turned into something wicked and flickering, mocking, suggestive, quite impossible. Ursula was frightened of him, and fascinated. Clear, before her eyes, as in a vision, she could see the sardonic, licentious mockery of his eyes, he moved towards her with subtle, animal, indifferent approach. The strangeness of his hands, which came quick and cunning, inevitably to the vital place beneath her breasts, and, lifting with mocking, suggestive impulse, carried her through the air as if without strength, through blackmagic, made her swoon with fear. For a moment she revolted, it was horrible. She would break the spell. But before the resolution had formed she had submitted again, yielded to her fear. He knew all the time what he was doing, she could see it in his smiling, concentrated eyes. It was his responsibility, she would leave it to him.

Birkin was dancing with Ursula. There was a strange spark in his eyes; he seemed to have transformed into something wicked and flickering, teasing, suggestive, completely unpredictable. Ursula was both scared and intrigued by him. Clearly, in front of her, like a vision, she could see the sardonic, scandalous mockery in his eyes. He approached her with a subtle, animal-like, indifferent manner. His hands were strangely quick and cunning, inevitably moving to the sensitive area beneath her breasts, lifting her with a mocking, suggestive gesture, making her feel as though she was floating through the air, under a spell, overwhelming her with fear. For a moment she resisted; it was terrifying. She wanted to break free from the enchantment. But before she could fully resolve to do so, she had submitted again, giving in to her fear. He was fully aware of what he was doing; she could see it in his smiling, focused eyes. It was his responsibility; she decided to leave it to him.

When they were alone in the darkness, she felt the strange, licentiousness of him hovering upon her. She was troubled and repelled. Why should he turn like this?

When they were alone in the dark, she felt his strange, inappropriate energy surrounding her. She was uneasy and disgusted. Why was he acting like this?

“What is it?” she asked in dread.

“What is it?” she asked, feeling a sense of dread.

But his face only glistened on her, unknown, horrible. And yet she was fascinated. Her impulse was to repel him violently, break from this spell of mocking brutishness. But she was too fascinated, she wanted to submit, she wanted to know. What would he do to her?

But his face only shone at her, unfamiliar, terrifying. And yet she was captivated. Her instinct was to push him away forcefully, to escape this enchantment of mocking animalism. But she was too intrigued; she wanted to surrender, she wanted to understand. What would he do to her?

He was so attractive, and so repulsive at one. The sardonic suggestivity that flickered over his face and looked from his narrowed eyes, made her want to hide, to hide herself away from him and watch him from somewhere unseen.

He was both super attractive and really off-putting at the same time. The sardonic look that flickered across his face and shone from his narrowed eyes made her want to hide, to retreat from him and observe him from a hidden spot.

“Why are you like this?” she demanded again, rousing against him with sudden force and animosity.

“Why are you acting like this?” she demanded again, pushing against him with sudden intensity and anger.

The flickering fires in his eyes concentrated as he looked into her eyes. Then the lids drooped with a faint motion of satiric contempt. Then they rose again to the same remorseless suggestivity. And she gave way, he might do as he would. His licentiousness was repulsively attractive. But he was self-responsible, she would see what it was.

The flickering fires in his eyes focused as he gazed into hers. Then his eyelids lowered with a slight hint of sarcastic disdain. Then they lifted again to the same relentless suggestiveness. And she relented, allowing him to do as he pleased. His promiscuity was disturbingly appealing. But he was accountable for himself; she would understand what that meant.

They might do as they liked—this she realised as she went to sleep. How could anything that gave one satisfaction be excluded? What was degrading? Who cared? Degrading things were real, with a different reality. And he was so unabashed and unrestrained. Wasn’t it rather horrible, a man who could be so soulful and spiritual, now to be so—she balked at her own thoughts and memories: then she added—so bestial? So bestial, they two!—so degraded! She winced. But after all, why not? She exulted as well. Why not be bestial, and go the whole round of experience? She exulted in it. She was bestial. How good it was to be really shameful! There would be no shameful thing she had not experienced. Yet she was unabashed, she was herself. Why not? She was free, when she knew everything, and no dark shameful things were denied her.

They could do whatever they wanted—she realized this as she fell asleep. How could anything that felt good be off-limits? What was degrading? Who cared? Degrading things were real, in a different way. And he was so fearless and uninhibited. Wasn’t it kind of horrible, a man who could be so soulful and spiritual, now to be so—she hesitated at her own thoughts and memories: then she added—so animalistic? So animalistic, the two of them!—so degraded! She cringed. But after all, why not? She felt a rush of joy as well. Why not embrace the animalistic side and experience everything? She reveled in it. She was animalistic. How amazing it was to truly let go of shame! There wasn’t anything shameful she hadn’t experienced. Yet she was bold, she was herself. Why not? She was free, knowing everything, and no dark, shameful experiences were off-limits.

Gudrun, who had been watching Gerald in the Reunionsaal, suddenly thought:

Gudrun, who had been watching Gerald in the Reunionsaal, suddenly thought:

“He should have all the women he can—it is his nature. It is absurd to call him monogamous—he is naturally promiscuous. That is his nature.”

"He should be with as many women as he wants—it's just who he is. It's ridiculous to label him as monogamous—he's naturally promiscuous. That's simply his nature."

The thought came to her involuntarily. It shocked her somewhat. It was as if she had seen some new Mene! Mene! upon the wall. Yet it was merely true. A voice seemed to have spoken it to her so clearly, that for the moment she believed in inspiration.

The thought popped into her head without her trying. It surprised her a bit. It was like she had seen some new Mene! Mene! on the wall. But it was just the truth. A voice seemed to have said it to her so clearly that, for a moment, she actually believed in inspiration.

“It is really true,” she said to herself again.

“It’s really true,” she said to herself again.

She knew quite well she had believed it all along. She knew it implicitly. But she must keep it dark—almost from herself. She must keep it completely secret. It was knowledge for her alone, and scarcely even to be admitted to herself.

She knew very well that she had believed it all along. She knew it deep down. But she had to keep it hidden—almost from herself. She had to keep it completely secret. It was knowledge meant only for her, barely even to be acknowledged by herself.

The deep resolve formed in her, to combat him. One of them must triumph over the other. Which should it be? Her soul steeled itself with strength. Almost she laughed within herself, at her confidence. It woke a certain keen, half contemptuous pity, tenderness for him: she was so ruthless.

The strong determination built up inside her to fight against him. One of them had to come out on top. Who would it be? Her spirit gathered strength. She almost laughed at her own confidence, which stirred a sharp, somewhat scornful pity and tenderness for him—she was being so ruthless.

Everybody retired early. The Professor and Loerke went into a small lounge to drink. They both watched Gudrun go along the landing by the railing upstairs.

Everybody went to bed early. The Professor and Loerke stepped into a small lounge to have a drink. They both watched Gudrun walk along the landing by the railing upstairs.

Ein schönes Frauenzimmer,” said the Professor.

A lovely lady,” said the Professor.

Ja!” asserted Loerke, shortly.

"Yeah!" asserted Loerke, shortly.

Gerald walked with his queer, long wolf-steps across the bedroom to the window, stooped and looked out, then rose again, and turned to Gudrun, his eyes sharp with an abstract smile. He seemed very tall to her, she saw the glisten of his whitish eyebrows, that met between his brows.

Gerald walked with his unusual, long strides across the bedroom to the window, bent down to look outside, then straightened up and turned to Gudrun, his eyes bright with a vague smile. He seemed very tall to her; she noticed the shine of his light eyebrows that met between his brows.

“How do you like it?” he said.

“How do you like it?” he asked.

He seemed to be laughing inside himself, quite unconsciously. She looked at him. He was a phenomenon to her, not a human being: a sort of creature, greedy.

He seemed to be laughing to himself, completely unaware of it. She looked at him. To her, he was more of a phenomenon than a person: a kind of creature, greedy.

“I like it very much,” she replied.

“I really like it,” she replied.

“Who do you like best downstairs?” he asked, standing tall and glistening above her, with his glistening stiff hair erect.

“Who do you like the most downstairs?” he asked, standing tall and shining above her, with his slick, stiff hair standing up.

“Who do I like best?” she repeated, wanting to answer his question, and finding it difficult to collect herself. “Why I don’t know, I don’t know enough about them yet, to be able to say. Who do you like best?”

“Who do I like best?” she repeated, eager to answer his question but struggling to gather her thoughts. “Well, I don’t know, I don’t know them well enough yet to say. Who do you like best?”

“Oh, I don’t care—I don’t like or dislike any of them. It doesn’t matter about me. I wanted to know about you.”

“Oh, I don’t care—I don’t feel strongly about any of them. It doesn’t matter what I think. I wanted to learn more about you.”

“But why?” she asked, going rather pale. The abstract, unconscious smile in his eyes was intensified.

"But why?" she asked, looking quite pale. The vague, unconscious smile in his eyes grew stronger.

“I wanted to know,” he said.

“I wanted to know,” he said.

She turned aside, breaking the spell. In some strange way, she felt he was getting power over her.

She turned away, breaking the spell. In a strange way, she felt like he was gaining power over her.

“Well, I can’t tell you already,” she said.

“Well, I can’t tell you yet,” she said.

She went to the mirror to take out the hairpins from her hair. She stood before the mirror every night for some minutes, brushing her fine dark hair. It was part of the inevitable ritual of her life.

She went to the mirror to take out the hairpins from her hair. She stood in front of the mirror every night for a few minutes, brushing her fine dark hair. It was part of the unavoidable routine of her life.

He followed her, and stood behind her. She was busy with bent head, taking out the pins and shaking her warm hair loose. When she looked up, she saw him in the glass standing behind her, watching unconsciously, not consciously seeing her, and yet watching, with finepupilled eyes that seemed to smile, and which were not really smiling.

He followed her and stood behind her. She was focused, head bent, taking out the pins and letting her warm hair fall free. When she looked up, she saw him in the glass standing behind her, watching without realizing it, not truly seeing her, yet watching, with eyes that looked like they were smiling but weren’t really.

She started. It took all her courage for her to continue brushing her hair, as usual, for her to pretend she was at her ease. She was far, far from being at her ease with him. She beat her brains wildly for something to say to him.

She hesitated. It took all her courage to keep brushing her hair, as usual, to pretend she felt relaxed. She was far from feeling relaxed around him. She racked her brain for something to say to him.

“What are your plans for tomorrow?” she asked nonchalantly, whilst her heart was beating so furiously, her eyes were so bright with strange nervousness, she felt he could not but observe. But she knew also that he was completely blind, blind as a wolf looking at her. It was a strange battle between her ordinary consciousness and his uncanny, black-art consciousness.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” she asked casually, while her heart raced and her eyes shone with unusual nerves, making her feel he couldn't help but notice. But she also realized he was totally oblivious, as blind as a wolf staring at her. It was a bizarre struggle between her everyday awareness and his eerie, almost magical perception.

“I don’t know,” he replied, “what would you like to do?”

“I don’t know,” he said, “what do you want to do?”

He spoke emptily, his mind was sunk away.

He spoke mindlessly, his thoughts were far away.

“Oh,” she said, with easy protestation, “I’m ready for anything—anything will be fine for me, I’m sure.”

“Oh,” she said, with a casual objection, “I’m up for anything—anything will be fine for me, I’m sure.”

And to herself she was saying: “God, why am I so nervous—why are you so nervous, you fool. If he sees it I’m done for forever—you know you’re done for forever, if he sees the absurd state you’re in.”

And she was thinking to herself, “God, why am I so anxious—why are you being such an idiot? If he notices, I’m finished for good—you know you’re finished for good if he sees how ridiculous you look.”

And she smiled to herself as if it were all child’s play. Meanwhile her heart was plunging, she was almost fainting. She could see him, in the mirror, as he stood there behind her, tall and over-arching—blond and terribly frightening. She glanced at his reflection with furtive eyes, willing to give anything to save him from knowing she could see him. He did not know she could see his reflection. He was looking unconsciously, glisteningly down at her head, from which the hair fell loose, as she brushed it with wild, nervous hand. She held her head aside and brushed and brushed her hair madly. For her life, she could not turn round and face him. For her life, she could not. And the knowledge made her almost sink to the ground in a faint, helpless, spent. She was aware of his frightening, impending figure standing close behind her, she was aware of his hard, strong, unyielding chest, close upon her back. And she felt she could not bear it any more, in a few minutes she would fall down at his feet, grovelling at his feet, and letting him destroy her.

And she smiled to herself as if it were all just a game. Meanwhile, her heart was racing, and she felt like she might faint. She could see him in the mirror, standing behind her, tall and looming—blond and really intimidating. She stole a glance at his reflection, wishing she could do anything to keep him from knowing she could see him. He had no idea she could see his reflection. He was looking down at her head, glistening, as she nervously brushed her hair with a shaky hand. She tilted her head aside and brushed and brushed her hair frantically. For her life, she couldn't turn around and face him. For her life, she just couldn’t. And the thought made her feel like she might collapse to the floor, helpless and exhausted. She was aware of his intimidating figure standing close behind her, and she could feel his strong, unyielding chest against her back. She felt like she couldn’t take it anymore; in a few minutes, she would fall at his feet, begging, letting him destroy her.

The thought pricked up all her sharp intelligence and presence of mind. She dared not turn round to him—and there he stood motionless, unbroken. Summoning all her strength, she said, in a full, resonant, nonchalant voice, that was forced out with all her remaining self-control:

The thought sparked all her quick intelligence and awareness. She couldn't turn around to face him—and there he stood, still and composed. Gathering all her strength, she spoke in a confident, clear, relaxed voice that was pushed out with all her remaining self-control:

“Oh, would you mind looking in that bag behind there and giving me my—”

“Oh, could you check that bag back there and get me my—”

Here her power fell inert. “My what—my what—?” she screamed in silence to herself.

Here her power fell flat. “What—what—?” she screamed silently to herself.

But he had started round, surprised and startled that she should ask him to look in her bag, which she always kept so very private to herself.

But he was taken aback and shocked that she would ask him to look in her bag, which she always kept so very private to herself.

She turned now, her face white, her dark eyes blazing with uncanny, overwrought excitement. She saw him stooping to the bag, undoing the loosely buckled strap, unattentive.

She turned now, her face pale, her dark eyes shining with unusual, intense excitement. She saw him bent over the bag, unbuckling the loosely fastened strap, distracted.

“Your what?” he asked.

"Your what?" he asked.

“Oh, a little enamel box—yellow—with a design of a cormorant plucking her breast—”

“Oh, a small yellow enamel box—with a design of a cormorant grooming her feathers—”

She went towards him, stooping her beautiful, bare arm, and deftly turned some of her things, disclosing the box, which was exquisitely painted.

She approached him, bending her beautiful, bare arm, and skillfully rearranged some of her belongings, revealing the box, which was beautifully painted.

“That is it, see,” she said, taking it from under his eyes.

"That's all there is, you see," she said, taking it from right in front of him.

And he was baffled now. He was left to fasten up the bag, whilst she swiftly did up her hair for the night, and sat down to unfasten her shoes. She would not turn her back to him any more.

And he was confused now. He was left to close the bag while she quickly fixed her hair for the night and sat down to take off her shoes. She refused to turn her back to him anymore.

He was baffled, frustrated, but unconscious. She had the whip hand over him now. She knew he had not realised her terrible panic. Her heart was beating heavily still. Fool, fool that she was, to get into such a state! How she thanked God for Gerald’s obtuse blindness. Thank God he could see nothing.

He was confused, frustrated, but unaware. She had the upper hand now. She knew he hadn't understood her intense panic. Her heart was still pounding. What a fool she had been to get so worked up! She was so grateful for Gerald’s blind ignorance. Thank God he couldn’t see anything.

She sat slowly unlacing her shoes, and he too commenced to undress. Thank God that crisis was over. She felt almost fond of him now, almost in love with him.

She sat down and started to unlace her shoes, and he also began to undress. Thank goodness that crisis was over. She felt a strange affection for him now, almost in love with him.

“Ah, Gerald,” she laughed, caressively, teasingly, “Ah, what a fine game you played with the Professor’s daughter—didn’t you now?”

“Ah, Gerald,” she laughed fondly, playfully, “Ah, what a great game you played with the Professor’s daughter—didn’t you?”

“What game?” he asked, looking round.

“What game?” he asked, looking around.

Isn’t she in love with you—oh dear, isn’t she in love with you!” said Gudrun, in her gayest, most attractive mood.

"Isn’t she in love with you—oh man, isn’t she in love with you!” said Gudrun, in her happiest, most appealing mood.

“I shouldn’t think so,” he said.

“I don't think so,” he said.

“Shouldn’t think so!” she teased. “Why the poor girl is lying at this moment overwhelmed, dying with love for you. She thinks you’re wonderful—oh marvellous, beyond what man has ever been. really, isn’t it funny?”

“Shouldn’t think so!” she teased. “Right now, the poor girl is lying there totally overwhelmed, smitten with love for you. She thinks you’re wonderful—oh amazing, more than any man ever. really, isn’t it funny?”

“Why funny, what is funny?” he asked.

“Why is it funny, what makes something funny?” he asked.

“Why to see you working it on her,” she said, with a half reproach that confused the male conceit in him. “Really Gerald, the poor girl—!”

“Why are you working it on her?” she said, with a hint of reproach that threw his male confidence off balance. “Really, Gerald, the poor girl—!”

“I did nothing to her,” he said.

“I didn’t do anything to her,” he said.

“Oh, it was too shameful, the way you simply swept her off her feet.”

“Oh, it was so embarrassing, the way you just swept her off her feet.”

“That was Schuhplatteln,” he replied, with a bright grin.

“That was Schuhplatteln,” he said, smiling brightly.

“Ha—ha—ha!” laughed Gudrun.

"Ha—ha—ha!" Gudrun laughed.

Her mockery quivered through his muscles with curious re-echoes. When he slept he seemed to crouch down in the bed, lapped up in his own strength, that yet was hollow.

Her mockery resonated in his muscles with strange echoes. When he slept, he appeared to huddle on the bed, enveloped in his own strength, which was still empty.

And Gudrun slept strongly, a victorious sleep. Suddenly, she was almost fiercely awake. The small timber room glowed with the dawn, that came upwards from the low window. She could see down the valley when she lifted her head: the snow with a pinkish, half-revealed magic, the fringe of pine-trees at the bottom of the slope. And one tiny figure moved over the vaguely-illuminated space.

And Gudrun slept soundly, a triumphant sleep. Suddenly, she was almost fiercely awake. The small wooden room lit up with the dawn, coming in through the low window. She could see down the valley when she lifted her head: the snow glowing with a pinkish, half-revealed magic, the line of pine trees at the bottom of the slope. And one tiny figure moved across the softly illuminated space.

She glanced at his watch; it was seven o’clock. He was still completely asleep. And she was so hard awake, it was almost frightening—a hard, metallic wakefulness. She lay looking at him.

She looked at his watch; it was seven o’clock. He was still totally asleep. And she was wide awake, almost to the point of being scared—a sharp, intense alertness. She lay there, watching him.

He slept in the subjection of his own health and defeat. She was overcome by a sincere regard for him. Till now, she was afraid before him. She lay and thought about him, what he was, what he represented in the world. A fine, independent will, he had. She thought of the revolution he had worked in the mines, in so short a time. She knew that, if he were confronted with any problem, any hard actual difficulty, he would overcome it. If he laid hold of any idea, he would carry it through. He had the faculty of making order out of confusion. Only let him grip hold of a situation, and he would bring to pass an inevitable conclusion.

He slept under the weight of his own health issues and failures. She was filled with genuine feelings for him. Until now, she had been intimidated by him. She lay there, thinking about who he was and what he represented in the world. He had a strong, independent spirit. She considered the changes he had made in the mines in such a short time. She knew that if he faced any problem or tough challenge, he would find a way to overcome it. Once he latched onto an idea, he would see it through. He had a knack for creating order from chaos. As long as he could grab hold of a situation, he would lead it to an inevitable conclusion.

For a few moments she was borne away on the wild wings of ambition. Gerald, with his force of will and his power for comprehending the actual world, should be set to solve the problems of the day, the problem of industrialism in the modern world. She knew he would, in the course of time, effect the changes he desired, he could re-organise the industrial system. She knew he could do it. As an instrument, in these things, he was marvellous, she had never seen any man with his potentiality. He was unaware of it, but she knew.

For a few moments, she was swept away by a surge of ambition. Gerald, with his strong will and keen understanding of the real world, should tackle the challenges of the times, particularly the issue of industrialism in today’s society. She believed that eventually, he would make the changes he wanted; he could reorganize the industrial system. She was certain he could do it. As a tool for these tasks, he was incredible; she had never seen anyone with his potential. He didn’t realize it, but she did.

He only needed to be hitched on, he needed that his hand should be set to the task, because he was so unconscious. And this she could do. She would marry him, he would go into Parliament in the Conservative interest, he would clear up the great muddle of labour and industry. He was so superbly fearless, masterful, he knew that every problem could be worked out, in life as in geometry. And he would care neither about himself nor about anything but the pure working out of the problem. He was very pure, really.

He just needed to be committed; he needed someone to push him to take action because he was so unaware. And that was something she could do. She would marry him, he would enter Parliament representing the Conservatives, and he would fix the huge mess in labor and industry. He was incredibly fearless and confident, believing that every problem could be solved, just like in geometry. He wouldn’t care about himself or anything except for solving the problem. He was truly very pure.

Her heart beat fast, she flew away on wings of elation, imagining a future. He would be a Napoleon of peace, or a Bismarck—and she the woman behind him. She had read Bismarck’s letters, and had been deeply moved by them. And Gerald would be freer, more dauntless than Bismarck.

Her heart raced as she soared on wings of joy, envisioning a future. He would be a peaceful Napoleon or a Bismarck—and she would be the woman supporting him. She had read Bismarck’s letters and had been truly touched by them. And Gerald would be more liberated, bolder than Bismarck.

But even as she lay in fictitious transport, bathed in the strange, false sunshine of hope in life, something seemed to snap in her, and a terrible cynicism began to gain upon her, blowing in like a wind. Everything turned to irony with her: the last flavour of everything was ironical. When she felt her pang of undeniable reality, this was when she knew the hard irony of hopes and ideas.

But even as she lay in a false sense of bliss, surrounded by the strange, fake sunshine of hope in life, something seemed to break inside her, and a deep cynicism started to take over, sweeping in like a gust of wind. Everything turned into irony for her: the last taste of everything was ironic. When she felt her intense sense of reality, that was when she recognized the harsh irony of hopes and ideas.

She lay and looked at him, as he slept. He was sheerly beautiful, he was a perfect instrument. To her mind, he was a pure, inhuman, almost superhuman instrument. His instrumentality appealed so strongly to her, she wished she were God, to use him as a tool.

She lay there, watching him as he slept. He was unbelievably beautiful, like a perfect instrument. In her eyes, he was a pure, inhuman, almost superhuman tool. His functionality captivated her so much that she wished she were God, so she could use him as her own instrument.

And at the same instant, came the ironical question: “What for?” She thought of the colliers’ wives, with their linoleum and their lace curtains and their little girls in high-laced boots. She thought of the wives and daughters of the pit-managers, their tennis-parties, and their terrible struggles to be superior each to the other, in the social scale. There was Shortlands with its meaningless distinction, the meaningless crowd of the Criches. There was London, the House of Commons, the extant social world. My God!

And at that exact moment, the sarcastic question came: "What for?" She thought about the miners' wives, with their linoleum floors and lace curtains, and their little girls in high-laced boots. She thought about the wives and daughters of the pit managers, their tennis parties, and their fierce competition to outdo each other on the social ladder. There was Shortlands with its pointless status, the pointless crowd of the Criches. There was London, the House of Commons, the current social scene. My God!

Young as she was, Gudrun had touched the whole pulse of social England. She had no ideas of rising in the world. She knew, with the perfect cynicism of cruel youth, that to rise in the world meant to have one outside show instead of another, the advance was like having a spurious half-crown instead of a spurious penny. The whole coinage of valuation was spurious. Yet of course, her cynicism knew well enough that, in a world where spurious coin was current, a bad sovereign was better than a bad farthing. But rich and poor, she despised both alike.

Young as she was, Gudrun had experienced the full spectrum of social life in England. She had no aspirations for climbing the social ladder. She understood, with the harsh cynicism of cruel youth, that advancing in life just meant trading one fake status for another; it was like having a fake half-crown instead of a fake penny. The entire system of value was fake. Yet, her cynicism recognized that in a world where fake currency was common, a bad sovereign was still better than a bad farthing. However, whether rich or poor, she looked down on both equally.

Already she mocked at herself for her dreams. They could be fulfilled easily enough. But she recognised too well, in her spirit, the mockery of her own impulses. What did she care, that Gerald had created a richly-paying industry out of an old worn-out concern? What did she care? The worn-out concern and the rapid, splendidly organised industry, they were bad money. Yet of course, she cared a great deal, outwardly—and outwardly was all that mattered, for inwardly was a bad joke.

Already she laughed at herself for her dreams. They could be fulfilled easily enough. But deep down, she recognized the irony of her own desires. What did it matter to her that Gerald had turned an old, tired issue into a profitable business? What did it matter? The tired issue and the fast, well-organized industry were both unworthy. Yet, of course, she cared a lot on the surface—and the surface was all that mattered, because inside it felt like a bad joke.

Everything was intrinsically a piece of irony to her. She leaned over Gerald and said in her heart, with compassion:

Everything felt like a piece of irony to her. She leaned over Gerald and said in her heart, with compassion:

“Oh, my dear, my dear, the game isn’t worth even you. You are a fine thing really—why should you be used on such a poor show!”

“Oh, my dear, my dear, the game isn’t worth even you. You are truly something special—why should you be wasted on such a lousy performance!”

Her heart was breaking with pity and grief for him. And at the same moment, a grimace came over her mouth, of mocking irony at her own unspoken tirade. Ah, what a farce it was! She thought of Parnell and Katherine O’Shea. Parnell! After all, who can take the nationalisation of Ireland seriously? Who can take political Ireland really seriously, whatever it does? And who can take political England seriously? Who can? Who can care a straw, really, how the old patched-up Constitution is tinkered at any more? Who cares a button for our national ideas, any more than for our national bowler hat? Aha, it is all old hat, it is all old bowler hat!

Her heart was breaking with pity and grief for him. At the same time, a grimace of mocking irony crossed her lips at her own unspoken rant. Ah, what a joke it all was! She thought of Parnell and Katherine O’Shea. Parnell! Who can take the nationalization of Ireland seriously, really? Who can take political Ireland seriously, no matter what it does? And who can take political England seriously? Who can? Who can care one bit, honestly, about how the old patched-up Constitution is messed with anymore? Who cares a thing for our national ideas, just like for our national bowler hat? Aha, it’s all outdated, it’s all old hat!

That’s all it is, Gerald, my young hero. At any rate we’ll spare ourselves the nausea of stirring the old broth any more. You be beautiful, my Gerald, and reckless. There are perfect moments. Wake up, Gerald, wake up, convince me of the perfect moments. Oh, convince me, I need it.

That’s all it is, Gerald, my young hero. Anyway, let’s avoid the discomfort of digging up the old stuff any longer. You be beautiful, my Gerald, and reckless. There are perfect moments. Wake up, Gerald, wake up, convince me of the perfect moments. Oh, convince me, I need it.

He opened his eyes, and looked at her. She greeted him with a mocking, enigmatic smile in which was a poignant gaiety. Over his face went the reflection of the smile, he smiled, too, purely unconsciously.

He opened his eyes and looked at her. She greeted him with a teasing, mysterious smile that held a bittersweet joy. The smile reflected on his face, and he smiled back, completely unconsciously.

That filled her with extraordinary delight, to see the smile cross his face, reflected from her face. She remembered that was how a baby smiled. It filled her with extraordinary radiant delight.

That filled her with incredible joy, seeing the smile spread across his face, reflected from hers. She remembered that this was how a baby smiled. It filled her with amazing, bright happiness.

“You’ve done it,” she said.

"You did it," she said.

“What?” he asked, dazed.

“What?” he asked, confused.

“Convinced me.”

“Made me believe.”

And she bent down, kissing him passionately, passionately, so that he was bewildered. He did not ask her of what he had convinced her, though he meant to. He was glad she was kissing him. She seemed to be feeling for his very heart to touch the quick of him. And he wanted her to touch the quick of his being, he wanted that most of all.

And she leaned down, kissing him deeply, so intensely that he was confused. He didn't ask her what he had convinced her of, even though he planned to. He was happy she was kissing him. It felt like she was reaching for his very heart to connect with the core of him. And he wanted her to reach the essence of his being; that was what he desired most.

Outside, somebody was singing, in a manly, reckless handsome voice:

Outside, someone was singing in a strong, carefree, attractive voice:

“Mach mir auf, mach mir auf, du Stolze,
Mach mir ein Feuer von Holze.
Vom Regen bin ich nass
Vom Regen bin ich nass—”

“Open up for me, open up for me, you proud one,
Make me a fire from wood.
I’m wet from the rain
I’m wet from the rain—”

Gudrun knew that that song would sound through her eternity, sung in a manly, reckless, mocking voice. It marked one of her supreme moments, the supreme pangs of her nervous gratification. There it was, fixed in eternity for her.

Gudrun knew that song would echo throughout her eternity, sung in a bold, carefree, mocking voice. It represented one of her greatest moments, the deepest thrills of her nervous satisfaction. There it was, captured in eternity for her.

The day came fine and bluish. There was a light wind blowing among the mountain tops, keen as a rapier where it touched, carrying with it a fine dust of snow-powder. Gerald went out with the fine, blind face of a man who is in his state of fulfilment. Gudrun and he were in perfect static unity this morning, but unseeing and unwitting. They went out with a toboggan, leaving Ursula and Birkin to follow.

The day was clear and slightly blue. A gentle wind blew among the mountain tops, sharp against the skin where it touched, carrying a fine dust of snow. Gerald stepped outside with the contented expression of a man who feels fulfilled. This morning, Gudrun and he were in perfect harmony, but oblivious to their surroundings. They grabbed a toboggan and set out, leaving Ursula and Birkin to catch up.

Gudrun was all scarlet and royal blue—a scarlet jersey and cap, and a royal blue skirt and stockings. She went gaily over the white snow, with Gerald beside her, in white and grey, pulling the little toboggan. They grew small in the distance of snow, climbing the steep slope.

Gudrun was dressed in bright red and royal blue—a red jersey and cap, and a royal blue skirt and stockings. She cheerfully walked over the white snow, with Gerald next to her, in white and gray, pulling the little toboggan. They became smaller in the distance of the snow as they climbed the steep slope.

For Gudrun herself, she seemed to pass altogether into the whiteness of the snow, she became a pure, thoughtless crystal. When she reached the top of the slope, in the wind, she looked round, and saw peak beyond peak of rock and snow, bluish, transcendent in heaven. And it seemed to her like a garden, with the peaks for pure flowers, and her heart gathering them. She had no separate consciousness for Gerald.

For Gudrun, it felt like she completely merged with the white snow, becoming a pure, thoughtless crystal. When she reached the top of the slope, in the wind, she looked around and saw peak after peak of rock and snow, bluish and transcendent against the sky. It looked to her like a garden, with the peaks as perfect flowers, and her heart was collecting them. She didn’t have any separate awareness of Gerald.

She held on to him as they went sheering down over the keen slope. She felt as if her senses were being whetted on some fine grindstone, that was keen as flame. The snow sprinted on either side, like sparks from a blade that is being sharpened, the whiteness round about ran swifter, swifter, in pure flame the white slope flew against her, and she fused like one molten, dancing globule, rushed through a white intensity. Then there was a great swerve at the bottom, when they swung as it were in a fall to earth, in the diminishing motion.

She held on to him as they raced down the steep slope. It felt like her senses were being sharpened on some fine grindstone, sharp as fire. The snow flew by on either side, like sparks from a blade being honed; the whiteness around her moved faster and faster, as if it were pure flame. The white slope rushed toward her, and she felt like one molten, dancing droplet, rushing through a white intensity. Then there was a big curve at the bottom, and they swayed, as if in a fall to the ground, in a slowing motion.

They came to rest. But when she rose to her feet, she could not stand. She gave a strange cry, turned and clung to him, sinking her face on his breast, fainting in him. Utter oblivion came over her, as she lay for a few moments abandoned against him.

They stopped moving. But when she got to her feet, she couldn't stay upright. She let out a strange cry, turned, and grabbed onto him, burying her face in his chest, fainting into him. A complete haze washed over her as she lay there for a few moments, leaning against him.

“What is it?” he was saying. “Was it too much for you?”

“What is it?” he asked. “Was it too much for you?”

But she heard nothing.

But she didn't hear anything.

When she came to, she stood up and looked round, astonished. Her face was white, her eyes brilliant and large.

When she woke up, she stood up and looked around, amazed. Her face was pale, and her eyes were bright and wide.

“What is it?” he repeated. “Did it upset you?”

“What’s going on?” he asked again. “Did it bother you?”

She looked at him with her brilliant eyes that seemed to have undergone some transfiguration, and she laughed, with a terrible merriment.

She looked at him with her bright eyes that seemed to have changed somehow, and she laughed with an unsettling joy.

“No,” she cried, with triumphant joy. “It was the complete moment of my life.”

“No,” she exclaimed, filled with triumphant joy. “It was the best moment of my life.”

And she looked at him with her dazzling, overweening laughter, like one possessed. A fine blade seemed to enter his heart, but he did not care, or take any notice.

And she looked at him with her bright, overwhelming laughter, like someone enchanted. A sharp pain seemed to pierce his heart, but he didn’t mind or pay it any attention.

But they climbed up the slope again, and they flew down through the white flame again, splendidly, splendidly. Gudrun was laughing and flashing, powdered with snow-crystals, Gerald worked perfectly. He felt he could guide the toboggan to a hair-breadth, almost he could make it pierce into the air and right into the very heart of the sky. It seemed to him the flying sledge was but his strength spread out, he had but to move his arms, the motion was his own. They explored the great slopes, to find another slide. He felt there must be something better than they had known. And he found what he desired, a perfect long, fierce sweep, sheering past the foot of a rock and into the trees at the base. It was dangerous, he knew. But then he knew also he would direct the sledge between his fingers.

But they climbed up the slope again, and they flew down through the white flame again, splendidly, splendidly. Gudrun was laughing and sparkling, covered in snow crystals, while Gerald maneuvered perfectly. He felt he could guide the toboggan with precision, almost making it soar into the air and right into the heart of the sky. It seemed to him that the flying sled was just his strength stretched out; he only had to move his arms, the motion was his own. They explored the great slopes, searching for another run. He felt there must be something better than what they had experienced. And he found what he was looking for, a perfect long, fierce glide, sweeping past the foot of a rock and into the trees at the bottom. It was risky, he knew. But he also knew he would steer the sled with just his fingers.

The first days passed in an ecstasy of physical motion, sleighing, skiing, skating, moving in an intensity of speed and white light that surpassed life itself, and carried the souls of the human beings beyond into an inhuman abstraction of velocity and weight and eternal, frozen snow.

The first days flew by in a blissful whirlwind of activity—sledding, skiing, skating—experiencing a rush of speed and bright light that felt more intense than life itself, lifting people's spirits into a surreal realm of speed, weightlessness, and endless, frozen snow.

Gerald’s eyes became hard and strange, and as he went by on his skis he was more like some powerful, fateful sigh than a man, his muscles elastic in a perfect, soaring trajectory, his body projected in pure flight, mindless, soulless, whirling along one perfect line of force.

Gerald's eyes turned cold and odd, and as he glided by on his skis, he resembled more of an overwhelming, inevitable force than a human. His muscles were flexible in a flawless, soaring path, his body launched in pure motion, thoughtless, soulless, spinning along one perfect line of energy.

Luckily there came a day of snow, when they must all stay indoors: otherwise Birkin said, they would all lose their faculties, and begin to utter themselves in cries and shrieks, like some strange, unknown species of snow-creatures.

Luckily, there came a snowy day when they all had to stay inside; otherwise, Birkin said, they would lose their minds and start shouting and screaming like some weird, unknown type of snow creature.

It happened in the afternoon that Ursula sat in the Reunionsaal talking to Loerke. The latter had seemed unhappy lately. He was lively and full of mischievous humour, as usual.

It happened in the afternoon that Ursula sat in the Reunionsaal talking to Loerke. He had seemed unhappy lately. He was lively and full of mischievous humor, as usual.

But Ursula had thought he was sulky about something. His partner, too, the big, fair, good-looking youth, was ill at ease, going about as if he belonged to nowhere, and was kept in some sort of subjection, against which he was rebelling.

But Ursula thought he was upset about something. His partner, the tall, fair, attractive guy, also seemed uncomfortable, moving around as if he didn't fit in anywhere and was being held down by something, which he was trying to push back against.

Loerke had hardly talked to Gudrun. His associate, on the other hand, had paid her constantly a soft, over-deferential attention. Gudrun wanted to talk to Loerke. He was a sculptor, and she wanted to hear his view of his art. And his figure attracted her. There was the look of a little wastrel about him, that intrigued her, and an old man’s look, that interested her, and then, beside this, an uncanny singleness, a quality of being by himself, not in contact with anybody else, that marked out an artist to her. He was a chatterer, a magpie, a maker of mischievous word-jokes, that were sometimes very clever, but which often were not. And she could see in his brown, gnome’s eyes, the black look of inorganic misery, which lay behind all his small buffoonery.

Loerke had barely spoken to Gudrun. In contrast, his associate had constantly given her an overly polite attention. Gudrun wanted to talk to Loerke. He was a sculptor, and she was curious about his perspective on his art. She found his figure appealing. He had a charmingly reckless vibe that intrigued her, along with a look of age that caught her interest, and alongside that, an unsettling sense of solitude, a quality of being alone, disconnected from anyone else, that highlighted him as an artist in her eyes. He was a talker, a magpie, a creator of playful word jokes, some of which were quite clever, while others were not so much. And she could see in his brown, gnome-like eyes a shadow of deep, underlying misery that lurked behind all his playful antics.

His figure interested her—the figure of a boy, almost a street arab. He made no attempt to conceal it. He always wore a simple loden suit, with knee breeches. His legs were thin, and he made no attempt to disguise the fact: which was of itself remarkable, in a German. And he never ingratiated himself anywhere, not in the slightest, but kept to himself, for all his apparent playfulness.

His appearance caught her attention—the figure of a boy, almost a street kid. He didn't try to hide it at all. He always wore a simple loden suit with knee-length shorts. His legs were skinny, and he didn't try to hide that either, which was pretty unusual for a German. He never tried to win anyone over, not even a little, and mostly kept to himself, despite his seemingly playful demeanor.

Leitner, his companion, was a great sportsman, very handsome with his big limbs and his blue eyes. Loerke would go toboganning or skating, in little snatches, but he was indifferent. And his fine, thin nostrils, the nostrils of a pure-bred street arab, would quiver with contempt at Leitner’s splothering gymnastic displays. It was evident that the two men who had travelled and lived together, sharing the same bedroom, had now reached the stage of loathing. Leitner hated Loerke with an injured, writhing, impotent hatred, and Loerke treated Leitner with a fine-quivering contempt and sarcasm. Soon the two would have to go apart.

Leitner, his companion, was a great athlete, very handsome with his big limbs and blue eyes. Loerke would go tobogganing or skating occasionally, but he didn't care much for it. His fine, thin nostrils, resembling those of a purebred street kid, would tremble with disdain at Leitner’s flashy gymnastic performances. It was clear that the two men, who had traveled and lived together, sharing the same room, had now reached a point of deep loathing. Leitner hated Loerke with a wounded, writhing, helpless anger, while Loerke treated Leitner with a refined, quivering contempt and sarcasm. Soon, they would have to go their separate ways.

Already they were rarely together. Leitner ran attaching himself to somebody or other, always deferring, Loerke was a good deal alone. Out of doors he wore a Westphalian cap, a close brown-velvet head with big brown velvet flaps down over his ears, so that he looked like a lop-eared rabbit, or a troll. His face was brown-red, with a dry, bright skin, that seemed to crinkle with his mobile expressions. His eyes were arresting—brown, full, like a rabbit’s, or like a troll’s, or like the eyes of a lost being, having a strange, dumb, depraved look of knowledge, and a quick spark of uncanny fire. Whenever Gudrun had tried to talk to him he had shied away unresponsive, looking at her with his watchful dark eyes, but entering into no relation with her. He had made her feel that her slow French and her slower German, were hateful to him. As for his own inadequate English, he was much too awkward to try it at all. But he understood a good deal of what was said, nevertheless. And Gudrun, piqued, left him alone.

Already, they were hardly ever together. Leitner would attach himself to someone else, always deferring, while Loerke spent a lot of time alone. Outdoors, he wore a Westphalian cap, a snug brown-velvet hat with large brown velvet flaps that covered his ears, making him look like a lop-eared rabbit or a troll. His face was brown-red, with dry, glowing skin that seemed to crinkle with his expressive features. His eyes were striking—brown, full, like those of a rabbit or a troll, or like the eyes of a lost soul, holding a strange, vacant, depraved knowledge mixed with a quick flash of unsettling fire. Whenever Gudrun tried to talk to him, he would shy away, unresponsive, watching her with his keen dark eyes but never really connecting with her. He made her feel that her slow French and even slower German were annoying to him. As for his own limited English, he was far too clumsy to attempt it at all. Yet, he understood a good bit of what was said, nonetheless. Frustrated, Gudrun let him be.

This afternoon, however, she came into the lounge as he was talking to Ursula. His fine, black hair somehow reminded her of a bat, thin as it was on his full, sensitive-looking head, and worn away at the temples. He sat hunched up, as if his spirit were bat-like. And Gudrun could see he was making some slow confidence to Ursula, unwilling, a slow, grudging, scanty self-revelation. She went and sat by her sister.

This afternoon, though, she walked into the lounge while he was talking to Ursula. His sleek black hair somehow reminded her of a bat, thin as it was on his rounded, sensitive-looking head, and thinning at the temples. He sat hunched over, as if his spirit were bat-like. And Gudrun could see he was making some slow, hesitant confession to Ursula, unwillingly, a slow, reluctant, and limited self-revelation. She went and sat next to her sister.

He looked at her, then looked away again, as if he took no notice of her. But as a matter of fact, she interested him deeply.

He glanced at her, then looked away again, as if he didn’t notice her. But actually, she fascinated him a lot.

“Isn’t it interesting, Prune,” said Ursula, turning to her sister, “Herr Loerke is doing a great frieze for a factory in Cologne, for the outside, the street.”

“Isn’t it interesting, Prune,” said Ursula, turning to her sister, “Herr Loerke is creating a great frieze for a factory in Cologne, for the outside, the street.”

She looked at him, at his thin, brown, nervous hands, that were prehensile, and somehow like talons, like “griffes,” inhuman.

She looked at him, at his thin, brown, anxious hands that were grasping and somehow resembled talons, like "claws," almost inhuman.

“What in?” she asked.

“What’s up?” she asked.

Aus was?” repeated Ursula.

What’s that?” repeated Ursula.

Granit,” he replied.

Granit,” he said.

It had become immediately a laconic series of question and answer between fellow craftsmen.

It quickly turned into a brief exchange of questions and answers among the fellow craftsmen.

“What is the relief?” asked Gudrun.

"What’s the relief?" asked Gudrun.

Alto relievo.

High relief.

“And at what height?”

“And at what elevation?”

It was very interesting to Gudrun to think of his making the great granite frieze for a great granite factory in Cologne. She got from him some notion of the design. It was a representation of a fair, with peasants and artisans in an orgy of enjoyment, drunk and absurd in their modern dress, whirling ridiculously in roundabouts, gaping at shows, kissing and staggering and rolling in knots, swinging in swing-boats, and firing down shooting galleries, a frenzy of chaotic motion.

Gudrun found it fascinating to imagine him creating the massive granite frieze for a large granite factory in Cologne. She gathered some idea of the design from him. It depicted a fair, filled with peasants and artisans caught up in a frenzy of enjoyment, drunk and absurd in their modern clothes, whirling around on rides, gawking at shows, kissing, staggering, and tumbling in groups, swinging in swings, and shooting in shooting galleries, all in a chaotic whirlwind of movement.

There was a swift discussion of technicalities. Gudrun was very much impressed.

There was a quick discussion about the details. Gudrun was really impressed.

“But how wonderful, to have such a factory!” cried Ursula. “Is the whole building fine?”

“But how amazing, to have such a factory!” exclaimed Ursula. “Is the entire building nice?”

“Oh yes,” he replied. “The frieze is part of the whole architecture. Yes, it is a colossal thing.”

“Oh yes,” he replied. “The frieze is part of the entire architecture. Yes, it’s a huge thing.”

Then he seemed to stiffen, shrugged his shoulders, and went on:

Then he appeared to tense up, shrugged his shoulders, and continued:

“Sculpture and architecture must go together. The day for irrelevant statues, as for wall pictures, is over. As a matter of fact sculpture is always part of an architectural conception. And since churches are all museum stuff, since industry is our business, now, then let us make our places of industry our art—our factory-area our Parthenon, ecco!

“Sculpture and architecture should go hand in hand. The time for irrelevant statues and wall art is gone. In reality, sculpture is always integrated into architectural design. And since churches belong to the past, and industry is what we focus on now, let’s make our industrial spaces our art—our factories our Parthenon, ecco!

Ursula pondered.

Ursula thought.

“I suppose,” she said, “there is no need for our great works to be so hideous.”

“I guess,” she said, “there's no need for our great works to be so ugly.”

Instantly he broke into motion.

He instantly sprang into action.

“There you are!” he cried, “there you are! There is not only no need for our places of work to be ugly, but their ugliness ruins the work, in the end. Men will not go on submitting to such intolerable ugliness. In the end it will hurt too much, and they will wither because of it. And this will wither the work as well. They will think the work itself is ugly: the machines, the very act of labour. Whereas the machinery and the acts of labour are extremely, maddeningly beautiful. But this will be the end of our civilisation, when people will not work because work has become so intolerable to their senses, it nauseates them too much, they would rather starve. Then we shall see the hammer used only for smashing, then we shall see it. Yet here we are—we have the opportunity to make beautiful factories, beautiful machine-houses—we have the opportunity—”

“There you are!” he exclaimed, “there you are! There is not only no need for our workplaces to be ugly, but their ugliness actually ruins the work in the end. People won't keep putting up with such unbearable ugliness. Eventually, it will hurt too much, and they will wilt because of it. And this will stifle the work too. They'll start to see the work itself as ugly: the machines, the very act of labor. But the machinery and the acts of labor are incredibly, maddeningly beautiful. This could be the downfall of our civilization, when people refuse to work because the work has become so intolerable to their senses, it makes them sick; they’d rather go hungry. Then we’ll see the hammer used only for destruction, then we’ll see it. Yet here we are—we have the chance to create beautiful factories, beautiful machine shops—we have the chance—”

Gudrun could only partly understand. She could have cried with vexation.

Gudrun could only partially understand. She could have cried out of frustration.

“What does he say?” she asked Ursula. And Ursula translated, stammering and brief. Loerke watched Gudrun’s face, to see her judgment.

“What does he say?” she asked Ursula. Ursula translated, stumbling over her words and keeping it short. Loerke watched Gudrun’s face, looking for her reaction.

“And do you think then,” said Gudrun, “that art should serve industry?”

“And do you think then,” Gudrun said, “that art should serve industry?”

“Art should interpret industry, as art once interpreted religion,” he said.

“Art should interpret industry, just as art once interpreted religion,” he said.

“But does your fair interpret industry?” she asked him.

“But does your beautiful one understand business?” she asked him.

“Certainly. What is man doing, when he is at a fair like this? He is fulfilling the counterpart of labour—the machine works him, instead of he the machine. He enjoys the mechanical motion, in his own body.”

“Sure. What is a person doing when they're at a fair like this? They're experiencing the opposite of work—the machine is working them, instead of them working the machine. They enjoy the mechanical movement in their own body.”

“But is there nothing but work—mechanical work?” said Gudrun.

“But is it just work—mechanical work?” Gudrun asked.

“Nothing but work!” he repeated, leaning forward, his eyes two darknesses, with needle-points of light. “No, it is nothing but this, serving a machine, or enjoying the motion of a machine—motion, that is all. You have never worked for hunger, or you would know what god governs us.”

“Just work!” he said again, leaning in, his eyes like deep shadows with little sparks of light. “No, it’s just this—serving a machine or enjoying its movement—movement, that’s all it is. You’ve never worked out of hunger, or else you’d understand what drives us.”

Gudrun quivered and flushed. For some reason she was almost in tears.

Gudrun shivered and blushed. For some reason, she was nearly in tears.

“No, I have not worked for hunger,” she replied, “but I have worked!”

“No, I haven't worked for food,” she replied, “but I have worked!”

Travaillé—lavorato?” he asked. “E che lavoro—che lavoro? Quel travail est-ce que vous avez fait?

Worked—worked?” he asked. “And what work—what work? What kind of work did you do?

He broke into a mixture of Italian and French, instinctively using a foreign language when he spoke to her.

He switched to a mix of Italian and French, naturally using a foreign language when he talked to her.

“You have never worked as the world works,” he said to her, with sarcasm.

“You've never worked like the rest of the world does,” he said to her, with sarcasm.

“Yes,” she said. “I have. And I do—I work now for my daily bread.”

“Yes,” she said. “I have. And I do—I work now for my daily bread.”

He paused, looked at her steadily, then dropped the subject entirely. She seemed to him to be trifling.

He paused, looked at her directly, then completely dropped the subject. She seemed trivial to him.

“But have you ever worked as the world works?” Ursula asked him.

“But have you ever worked like the rest of the world?” Ursula asked him.

He looked at her untrustful.

He looked at her distrustfully.

“Yes,” he replied, with a surly bark. “I have known what it was to lie in bed for three days, because I had nothing to eat.”

“Yes,” he said, gruffly. “I’ve experienced what it’s like to lie in bed for three days because I had nothing to eat.”

Gudrun was looking at him with large, grave eyes, that seemed to draw the confession from him as the marrow from his bones. All his nature held him back from confessing. And yet her large, grave eyes upon him seemed to open some valve in his veins, and involuntarily he was telling.

Gudrun was staring at him with big, serious eyes that seemed to pull the truth out of him like marrow from his bones. Everything in him wanted to hold back the confession. Yet, her big, serious eyes made him feel like something inside was opening up, and before he knew it, he was admitting everything.

“My father was a man who did not like work, and we had no mother. We lived in Austria, Polish Austria. How did we live? Ha!—somehow! Mostly in a room with three other families—one set in each corner—and the W.C. in the middle of the room—a pan with a plank on it—ha! I had two brothers and a sister—and there might be a woman with my father. He was a free being, in his way—would fight with any man in the town—a garrison town—and was a little man too. But he wouldn’t work for anybody—set his heart against it, and wouldn’t.”

“My father was a man who didn’t like to work, and we didn’t have a mother. We lived in Austria, Polish Austria. How did we live? Ha!—somehow! Mostly in a room with three other families—one family in each corner—and the bathroom in the middle of the room—a pan with a plank over it—ha! I had two brothers and a sister—and there might have been a woman with my father. He was a free spirit, in his own way—would fight with any man in town—a garrison town—and he was a small man too. But he wouldn't work for anyone—was set against it, and wouldn’t.”

“And how did you live then?” asked Ursula.

“And how did you live back then?” asked Ursula.

He looked at her—then, suddenly, at Gudrun.

He looked at her—then, all of a sudden, at Gudrun.

“Do you understand?” he asked.

"Do you get it?" he asked.

“Enough,” she replied.

“That's enough,” she replied.

Their eyes met for a moment. Then he looked away. He would say no more.

Their eyes locked for a moment. Then he glanced away. He wouldn’t say another word.

“And how did you become a sculptor?” asked Ursula.

“And how did you become a sculptor?” Ursula asked.

“How did I become a sculptor—” he paused. “Dunque—” he resumed, in a changed manner, and beginning to speak French—“I became old enough—I used to steal from the market-place. Later I went to work—imprinted the stamp on clay bottles, before they were baked. It was an earthenware-bottle factory. There I began making models. One day, I had had enough. I lay in the sun and did not go to work. Then I walked to Munich—then I walked to Italy—begging, begging everything.”

“How did I become a sculptor—” he paused. “So—” he continued, shifting to a different tone and starting to speak French—“I grew up—I used to steal from the market. Eventually, I got a job—pressing the stamp onto clay bottles before they were fired. It was a pottery factory. That’s where I started making models. One day, I just couldn’t take it anymore. I lay in the sun and didn’t go to work. Then I walked to Munich—then I walked to Italy—begging, begging for everything.”

“The Italians were very good to me—they were good and honourable to me. From Bozen to Rome, almost every night I had a meal and a bed, perhaps of straw, with some peasant. I love the Italian people, with all my heart.

“The Italians treated me very well—they were kind and trustworthy. From Bozen to Rome, almost every night I had a meal and a place to sleep, maybe on some straw, with a local peasant. I love the Italian people with all my heart.”

Dunque, adesso—maintenant—I earn a thousand pounds in a year, or I earn two thousand—”

So, now—I earn a thousand pounds a year, or I earn two thousand—”

He looked down at the ground, his voice tailing off into silence.

He looked down at the ground, his voice fading into silence.

Gudrun looked at his fine, thin, shiny skin, reddish-brown from the sun, drawn tight over his full temples; and at his thin hair—and at the thick, coarse, brush-like moustache, cut short about his mobile, rather shapeless mouth.

Gudrun looked at his smooth, shiny skin, sun-kissed and reddish-brown, pulled tight over his full temples; and at his fine hair—and at the thick, coarse, bristle-like mustache, trimmed close around his expressive, somewhat undefined mouth.

“How old are you?” she asked.

“How old are you?” she asked.

He looked up at her with his full, elfin eyes startled.

He looked up at her with his bright, elf-like eyes wide open in surprise.

Wie alt?” he repeated. And he hesitated. It was evidently one of his reticencies.

How old?” he repeated. And he paused. It was clearly one of his reservations.

“How old are you?” he replied, without answering.

“How old are you?” he said, avoiding the question.

“I am twenty-six,” she answered.

“I’m twenty-six,” she answered.

“Twenty-six,” he repeated, looking into her eyes. He paused. Then he said:

“Twenty-six,” he repeated, looking into her eyes. He paused. Then he said:

Und Ihr Herr Gemahl, wie alt ist er?

And your husband, how old is he?

“Who?” asked Gudrun.

“Who?” Gudrun asked.

“Your husband,” said Ursula, with a certain irony.

“Your husband,” Ursula said, with a hint of irony.

“I haven’t got a husband,” said Gudrun in English. In German she answered,

“I don’t have a husband,” Gudrun said in English. In German, she responded,

“He is thirty-one.”

“He’s 31.”

But Loerke was watching closely, with his uncanny, full, suspicious eyes. Something in Gudrun seemed to accord with him. He was really like one of the “little people’ who have no soul, who has found his mate in a human being. But he suffered in his discovery. She too was fascinated by him, fascinated, as if some strange creature, a rabbit or a bat, or a brown seal, had begun to talk to her. But also, she knew what he was unconscious of, his tremendous power of understanding, of apprehending her living motion. He did not know his own power. He did not know how, with his full, submerged, watchful eyes, he could look into her and see her, what she was, see her secrets. He would only want her to be herself—he knew her verily, with a subconscious, sinister knowledge, devoid of illusions and hopes.

But Loerke was watching closely, with his intense, suspicious eyes. Something about Gudrun seemed to resonate with him. He was really like one of those "little people" who have no soul, who has found his match in a human being. But he suffered from this realization. She, too, was captivated by him, intrigued as if some strange creature, a rabbit or a bat, or a brown seal, had started to speak to her. Yet, she understood what he was unaware of—his incredible ability to understand her, to perceive her living movement. He didn’t recognize his own power. He didn’t realize that with his intense, watchful eyes, he could look deep into her and see her for what she was, uncovering her secrets. He only wanted her to be herself—he truly knew her, with a subconscious, unsettling awareness, free from illusions and hopes.

To Gudrun, there was in Loerke the rock-bottom of all life. Everybody else had their illusion, must have their illusion, their before and after. But he, with a perfect stoicism, did without any before and after, dispensed with all illusion. He did not deceive himself in the last issue. In the last issue he cared about nothing, he was troubled about nothing, he made not the slightest attempt to be at one with anything. He existed a pure, unconnected will, stoical and momentaneous. There was only his work.

To Gudrun, Loerke represented the essence of life. Everyone else had their illusions, they needed their before and after. But he, with total stoicism, didn’t need any of that; he let go of all illusions. He didn’t fool himself in the end. Ultimately, he cared about nothing, was bothered by nothing, and didn’t even try to connect with anything. He existed as a pure, unconnected will, stoic and momentary. All that mattered to him was his work.

It was curious too, how his poverty, the degradation of his earlier life, attracted her. There was something insipid and tasteless to her, in the idea of a gentleman, a man who had gone the usual course through school and university. A certain violent sympathy, however, came up in her for this mud-child. He seemed to be the very stuff of the underworld of life. There was no going beyond him.

It was also interesting how his poverty and the struggles of his past drew her in. The idea of a gentleman, someone who had followed the typical path through school and university, felt bland and unappealing to her. Still, she felt a strong empathy for this child of the streets. He seemed to embody the very essence of a life lived on the margins. There was no surpassing him.

Ursula too was attracted by Loerke. In both sisters he commanded a certain homage. But there were moments when to Ursula he seemed indescribably inferior, false, a vulgarism.

Ursula was also drawn to Loerke. He held a certain appeal for both sisters. However, there were times when he struck Ursula as utterly inferior, insincere, and crass.

Both Birkin and Gerald disliked him, Gerald ignoring him with some contempt, Birkin exasperated.

Both Birkin and Gerald disliked him; Gerald ignored him with some disdain, while Birkin was frustrated.

“What do the women find so impressive in that little brat?” Gerald asked.

“What do the women find so impressive about that little brat?” Gerald asked.

“God alone knows,” replied Birkin, “unless it’s some sort of appeal he makes to them, which flatters them and has such a power over them.”

“Only God knows,” replied Birkin, “unless it’s some kind of appeal he makes to them, which flatters them and has a strong influence over them.”

Gerald looked up in surprise.

Gerald looked up in shock.

Does he make an appeal to them?” he asked.

Is he trying to reach out to them?” he asked.

“Oh yes,” replied Birkin. “He is the perfectly subjected being, existing almost like a criminal. And the women rush towards that, like a current of air towards a vacuum.”

“Oh yes,” replied Birkin. “He’s the perfectly submissive person, almost like a criminal. And the women flock to that, like air rushing into a vacuum.”

“Funny they should rush to that,” said Gerald.

"Funny they would hurry to that," said Gerald.

“Makes one mad, too,” said Birkin. “But he has the fascination of pity and repulsion for them, a little obscene monster of the darkness that he is.”

“Makes one crazy, too,” said Birkin. “But he has that mix of pity and disgust for them, a bit of an obscene monster of the darkness that he is.”

Gerald stood still, suspended in thought.

Gerald stood frozen, lost in thought.

“What do women want, at the bottom?” he asked.

“What do women want, at the core?” he asked.

Birkin shrugged his shoulders.

Birkin shrugged.

“God knows,” he said. “Some satisfaction in basic repulsion, it seems to me. They seem to creep down some ghastly tunnel of darkness, and will never be satisfied till they’ve come to the end.”

“God knows,” he said. “There’s some twisted satisfaction in basic disgust, it seems to me. They seem to crawl down some horrific tunnel of darkness and won’t be satisfied until they reach the end.”

Gerald looked out into the mist of fine snow that was blowing by. Everywhere was blind today, horribly blind.

Gerald looked out into the haze of fine snow swirling by. Everything was a blur today, utterly blurry.

“And what is the end?” he asked.

“And what’s the end?” he asked.

Birkin shook his head.

Birkin just shook his head.

“I’ve not got there yet, so I don’t know. Ask Loerke, he’s pretty near. He is a good many stages further than either you or I can go.”

“I haven't gotten there yet, so I don't know. Ask Loerke, he's pretty close. He's a lot further along than either you or I can go.”

“Yes, but stages further in what?” cried Gerald, irritated.

“Yeah, but what are we moving on to?” Gerald exclaimed, annoyed.

Birkin sighed, and gathered his brows into a knot of anger.

Birkin sighed and frowned in frustration.

“Stages further in social hatred,” he said. “He lives like a rat, in the river of corruption, just where it falls over into the bottomless pit. He’s further on than we are. He hates the ideal more acutely. He hates the ideal utterly, yet it still dominates him. I expect he is a Jew—or part Jewish.”

“Further along in social hatred,” he said. “He lives like a rat, in the river of corruption, right where it spills into the bottomless pit. He’s ahead of us. He hates the ideal more deeply. He hates the ideal completely, yet it still controls him. I think he’s a Jew—or part Jewish.”

“Probably,” said Gerald.

“Probably,” Gerald said.

“He is a gnawing little negation, gnawing at the roots of life.”

“He is a persistent little denial, eating away at the roots of life.”

“But why does anybody care about him?” cried Gerald.

“But why does anyone care about him?” shouted Gerald.

“Because they hate the ideal also, in their souls. They want to explore the sewers, and he’s the wizard rat that swims ahead.”

“Because they also despise the ideal in their hearts. They want to explore the sewers, and he's the clever rat that swims ahead.”

Still Gerald stood and stared at the blind haze of snow outside.

Still, Gerald stood and stared at the dense snowstorm outside.

“I don’t understand your terms, really,” he said, in a flat, doomed voice. “But it sounds a rum sort of desire.”

“I don’t really get what you’re saying,” he said, in a flat, resigned tone. “But it sounds like a strange kind of desire.”

“I suppose we want the same,” said Birkin. “Only we want to take a quick jump downwards, in a sort of ecstasy—and he ebbs with the stream, the sewer stream.”

“I guess we want the same thing,” said Birkin. “We just want to take a quick leap downwards, in a kind of ecstasy—and he flows along with the current, the sewer current.”

Meanwhile Gudrun and Ursula waited for the next opportunity to talk to Loerke. It was no use beginning when the men were there. Then they could get into no touch with the isolated little sculptor. He had to be alone with them. And he preferred Ursula to be there, as a sort of transmitter to Gudrun.

Meanwhile, Gudrun and Ursula waited for the next chance to talk to Loerke. It was pointless to start when the men were around. They couldn't really connect with the reclusive sculptor then. He needed to be alone with them. Plus, he liked having Ursula there as a kind of go-between for Gudrun.

“Do you do nothing but architectural sculpture?” Gudrun asked him one evening.

“Do you only create architectural sculptures?” Gudrun asked him one evening.

“Not now,” he replied. “I have done all sorts—except portraits—I never did portraits. But other things—”

“Not right now,” he said. “I’ve tried all kinds of things—except portraits—I’ve never done portraits. But other stuff—”

“What kind of things?” asked Gudrun.

“What kind of things?” Gudrun asked.

He paused a moment, then rose, and went out of the room. He returned almost immediately with a little roll of paper, which he handed to her. She unrolled it. It was a photogravure reproduction of a statuette, signed F. Loerke.

He paused for a moment, then got up and left the room. He came back almost immediately with a small roll of paper, which he handed to her. She unrolled it. It was a photogravure reproduction of a statuette, signed F. Loerke.

“That is quite an early thing—not mechanical,” he said, “more popular.”

“That's a pretty early thing—not mechanical,” he said, “more popular.”

The statuette was of a naked girl, small, finely made, sitting on a great naked horse. The girl was young and tender, a mere bud. She was sitting sideways on the horse, her face in her hands, as if in shame and grief, in a little abandon. Her hair, which was short and must be flaxen, fell forward, divided, half covering her hands.

The statuette was of a naked girl, small and well-crafted, sitting on a large, naked horse. The girl was young and delicate, like a budding flower. She sat sideways on the horse, her face in her hands, as if feeling shame and sorrow, in a moment of vulnerability. Her hair, which was short and likely blonde, fell forward, parted, half concealing her hands.

Her limbs were young and tender. Her legs, scarcely formed yet, the legs of a maiden just passing towards cruel womanhood, dangled childishly over the side of the powerful horse, pathetically, the small feet folded one over the other, as if to hide. But there was no hiding. There she was exposed naked on the naked flank of the horse.

Her limbs were youthful and delicate. Her legs, barely developed, belonged to a girl just transitioning into harsh womanhood, dangling childishly over the side of the strong horse. Pathetically, her small feet were crossed over one another, as if trying to conceal themselves. But there was no hiding. There she was, exposed and vulnerable against the bare side of the horse.

The horse stood stock still, stretched in a kind of start. It was a massive, magnificent stallion, rigid with pent-up power. Its neck was arched and terrible, like a sickle, its flanks were pressed back, rigid with power.

The horse stood completely still, frozen as if startled. It was a huge, stunning stallion, tense with restrained strength. Its neck was curved and imposing, like a sickle, its sides were pulled back, taut with power.

Gudrun went pale, and a darkness came over her eyes, like shame, she looked up with a certain supplication, almost slave-like. He glanced at her, and jerked his head a little.

Gudrun turned pale, and a darkness clouded her eyes, resembling shame; she looked up with a kind of pleading, almost like a servant. He glanced at her and tilted his head slightly.

“How big is it?” she asked, in a toneless voice, persisting in appearing casual and unaffected.

“How big is it?” she asked, in a flat voice, trying to seem casual and indifferent.

“How big?” he replied, glancing again at her. “Without pedestal—so high—” he measured with his hand—“with pedestal, so—”

“How big?” he asked, looking at her again. “Without the pedestal—this high—” he showed with his hand—“with the pedestal, like this—”

He looked at her steadily. There was a little brusque, turgid contempt for her in his swift gesture, and she seemed to cringe a little.

He stared at her directly. There was a hint of rough, swollen contempt in his quick movement, and she appeared to shrink back slightly.

“And what is it done in?” she asked, throwing back her head and looking at him with affected coldness.

“And what is it done in?” she asked, tilting her head back and looking at him with feigned indifference.

He still gazed at her steadily, and his dominance was not shaken.

He still looked at her intently, and his authority remained unshaken.

“Bronze—green bronze.”

"Bronze—green bronze."

“Green bronze!” repeated Gudrun, coldly accepting his challenge. She was thinking of the slender, immature, tender limbs of the girl, smooth and cold in green bronze.

“Green bronze!” repeated Gudrun,冷静地接受了他的挑战。她想到那个女孩纤细、稚嫩、温柔的四肢,光滑而冰冷如绿青铜。

“Yes, beautiful,” she murmured, looking up at him with a certain dark homage.

“Yes, beautiful,” she said softly, gazing up at him with a kind of reverent admiration.

He closed his eyes and looked aside, triumphant.

He shut his eyes and glanced away, feeling victorious.

“Why,” said Ursula, “did you make the horse so stiff? It is as stiff as a block.”

“Why,” said Ursula, “did you make the horse so rigid? It’s as rigid as a block.”

“Stiff?” he repeated, in arms at once.

“Stiff?” he echoed, suddenly defensive.

“Yes. Look how stock and stupid and brutal it is. Horses are sensitive, quite delicate and sensitive, really.”

“Yes. Look how clumsy and harsh it is. Horses are sensitive, actually quite delicate and sensitive, really.”

He raised his shoulders, spread his hands in a shrug of slow indifference, as much as to inform her she was an amateur and an impertinent nobody.

He shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands in a slow gesture of indifference, as if to let her know she was an amateur and an irrelevant nobody.

Wissen Sie,” he said, with an insulting patience and condescension in his voice, “that horse is a certain form, part of a whole form. It is part of a work of art, a piece of form. It is not a picture of a friendly horse to which you give a lump of sugar, do you see—it is part of a work of art, it has no relation to anything outside that work of art.”

Do you understand,” he said, his voice dripping with condescension and feigned patience, “that horse is a specific form, part of a complete whole. It’s part of a piece of art, a piece of form. It’s not just an image of a friendly horse that you can give a lump of sugar to, do you get it—it’s part of a work of art, and it has no connection to anything outside of that art piece.”

Ursula, angry at being treated quite so insultingly de haut en bas, from the height of esoteric art to the depth of general exoteric amateurism, replied, hotly, flushing and lifting her face.

Ursula, furious at being treated so condescendingly, from the lofty realm of high art to the basic level of general amateurism, shot back, her face flushed and lifted in response.

“But it is a picture of a horse, nevertheless.”

“But it is a picture of a horse, after all.”

He lifted his shoulders in another shrug.

He shrugged again.

“As you like—it is not a picture of a cow, certainly.”

“As you wish—it’s definitely not a picture of a cow.”

Here Gudrun broke in, flushed and brilliant, anxious to avoid any more of this, any more of Ursula’s foolish persistence in giving herself away.

Here Gudrun interrupted, flushed and radiant, eager to steer clear of any more of this, any more of Ursula’s foolish determination to reveal herself.

“What do you mean by ‘it is a picture of a horse?’” she cried at her sister. “What do you mean by a horse? You mean an idea you have in your head, and which you want to see represented. There is another idea altogether, quite another idea. Call it a horse if you like, or say it is not a horse. I have just as much right to say that your horse isn’t a horse, that it is a falsity of your own make-up.”

“What do you mean by ‘it’s a picture of a horse?’” she yelled at her sister. “What do you mean by a horse? You mean an idea you have in your head that you want to see represented. There’s a completely different idea, totally different. Call it a horse if you want, or say it’s not a horse. I have just as much right to say that your horse isn’t a horse, that it’s just a fabrication of your own mind.”

Ursula wavered, baffled. Then her words came.

Ursula hesitated, confused. Then she found her words.

“But why does he have this idea of a horse?” she said. “I know it is his idea. I know it is a picture of himself, really—”

“But why does he have this idea of a horse?” she asked. “I know it’s his idea. I know it’s really a picture of himself—”

Loerke snorted with rage.

Loerke scoffed in anger.

“A picture of myself!” he repeated, in derision. “Wissen sie, gnädige Frau, that is a Kunstwerk, a work of art. It is a work of art, it is a picture of nothing, of absolutely nothing. It has nothing to do with anything but itself, it has no relation with the everyday world of this and other, there is no connection between them, absolutely none, they are two different and distinct planes of existence, and to translate one into the other is worse than foolish, it is a darkening of all counsel, a making confusion everywhere. Do you see, you must not confuse the relative work of action, with the absolute world of art. That you must not do.”

“A picture of myself!” he repeated, mocking. “You know, dear lady, that is a work of art. It’s a work of art, it’s a picture of nothing, of absolutely nothing. It has nothing to do with anything but itself; it has no connection to the everyday world at all, there’s no link between them, absolutely none. They are two different and distinct planes of existence, and turning one into the other is not just foolish, it’s a complete undermining of all sense, creating confusion everywhere. Do you see? You must not confuse the practical act of doing with the absolute realm of art. You absolutely must not do that.”

“That is quite true,” cried Gudrun, let loose in a sort of rhapsody. “The two things are quite and permanently apart, they have nothing to do with one another. I and my art, they have nothing to do with each other. My art stands in another world, I am in this world.”

"That's totally true," Gudrun exclaimed, caught up in a kind of rapture. "The two things are completely separate and have nothing to do with each other. I and my art, we have nothing in common. My art exists in a different realm, while I am here in this world."

Her face was flushed and transfigured. Loerke who was sitting with his head ducked, like some creature at bay, looked up at her, swiftly, almost furtively, and murmured,

Her face was flushed and transformed. Loerke, sitting with his head down like a cornered animal, glanced up at her quickly, almost sneakily, and murmured,

Ja—so ist es, so ist es.

Yeah, that's right.

Ursula was silent after this outburst. She was furious. She wanted to poke a hole into them both.

Ursula was quiet after this outburst. She was seething with anger. She wanted to hurt them both.

“It isn’t a word of it true, of all this harangue you have made me,” she replied flatly. “The horse is a picture of your own stock, stupid brutality, and the girl was a girl you loved and tortured and then ignored.”

“It’s not a word of it true, everything you’ve said,” she replied flatly. “The horse is just like you, full of stupid brutality, and the girl was someone you loved, tormented, and then ignored.”

He looked up at her with a small smile of contempt in his eyes. He would not trouble to answer this last charge.

He looked up at her with a slight smirk of disdain in his eyes. He wouldn't bother to respond to this final accusation.

Gudrun too was silent in exasperated contempt. Ursula was such an insufferable outsider, rushing in where angels would fear to tread. But then—fools must be suffered, if not gladly.

Gudrun was also silent, filled with frustrated disdain. Ursula was such an unbearable outsider, barging in where even angels would hesitate. But then—fools must be tolerated, if not happily.

But Ursula was persistent too.

But Ursula was tenacious too.

“As for your world of art and your world of reality,” she replied, “you have to separate the two, because you can’t bear to know what you are. You can’t bear to realise what a stock, stiff, hide-bound brutality you are really, so you say ‘it’s the world of art.’ The world of art is only the truth about the real world, that’s all—but you are too far gone to see it.”

“As for your world of art and your world of reality,” she replied, “you need to separate the two because you can’t handle knowing what you really are. You can’t stand to face the fact that you’re just a rigid, uptight, brutal person, so you claim ‘it’s the world of art.’ The world of art is just the truth about the real world, that’s all—but you’re too lost to see it.”

She was white and trembling, intent. Gudrun and Loerke sat in stiff dislike of her. Gerald too, who had come up in the beginning of the speech, stood looking at her in complete disapproval and opposition. He felt she was undignified, she put a sort of vulgarity over the esotericism which gave man his last distinction. He joined his forces with the other two. They all three wanted her to go away. But she sat on in silence, her soul weeping, throbbing violently, her fingers twisting her handkerchief.

She was pale and shaking, focused. Gudrun and Loerke sat there, clearly disliking her. Gerald too, who had arrived at the beginning of the speech, stood looking at her with complete disapproval and opposition. He found her undignified; she added a sort of crudeness to the deeper meaning that gave people their final distinction. He allied himself with the other two. They all three wished for her to leave. But she sat there in silence, her soul crying out, pulsing intensely, her fingers twisting her handkerchief.

The others maintained a dead silence, letting the display of Ursula’s obtrusiveness pass by. Then Gudrun asked, in a voice that was quite cool and casual, as if resuming a casual conversation:

The others stayed completely silent, allowing Ursula’s pushiness to go by unnoticed. Then Gudrun asked, in a tone that was pretty cool and laid-back, as if picking up from a regular chat:

“Was the girl a model?”

“Was the girl a model?”

Nein, sie war kein Modell. Sie war eine kleine Malschülerin.

No, she wasn't a model. She was a little art student.

“An art-student!” replied Gudrun.

“An art student!” replied Gudrun.

And how the situation revealed itself to her! She saw the girl art-student, unformed and of pernicious recklessness, too young, her straight flaxen hair cut short, hanging just into her neck, curving inwards slightly, because it was rather thick; and Loerke, the well-known master-sculptor, and the girl, probably well-brought-up, and of good family, thinking herself so great to be his mistress. Oh how well she knew the common callousness of it all. Dresden, Paris, or London, what did it matter? She knew it.

And how the situation unfolded for her! She saw the art student, inexperienced and dangerously reckless, too young, with her straight blonde hair cut short, resting just at her neck and slightly curling inwards because it was quite thick; and Loerke, the famous sculptor, alongside the girl, who was probably well-raised and from a good family, thinking she was so special to be his mistress. Oh, how well she understood the ordinary indifference of it all. Dresden, Paris, or London, what difference did it make? She knew it well.

“Where is she now?” Ursula asked.

“Where is she now?” Ursula asked.

Loerke raised his shoulders, to convey his complete ignorance and indifference.

Loerke shrugged his shoulders to show his total lack of knowledge and indifference.

“That is already six years ago,” he said; “she will be twenty-three years old, no more good.”

"That was six years ago," he said. "She'll be twenty-three, no good anymore."

Gerald had picked up the picture and was looking at it. It attracted him also. He saw on the pedestal, that the piece was called “Lady Godiva.”

Gerald had picked up the picture and was examining it. It caught his attention too. He noticed on the pedestal that the piece was titled “Lady Godiva.”

“But this isn’t Lady Godiva,” he said, smiling good-humouredly. “She was the middle-aged wife of some Earl or other, who covered herself with her long hair.”

“But this isn’t Lady Godiva,” he said, smiling good-naturedly. “She was the middle-aged wife of some Earl, who covered herself with her long hair.”

À la Maud Allan,” said Gudrun with a mocking grimace.

To Maud Allan,” said Gudrun with a mocking grimace.

“Why Maud Allan?” he replied. “Isn’t it so? I always thought the legend was that.”

“Why Maud Allan?” he replied. “Isn’t that right? I always thought that was the legend.”

“Yes, Gerald dear, I’m quite sure you’ve got the legend perfectly.”

“Yes, Gerald dear, I’m totally sure you’ve got the story down perfectly.”

She was laughing at him, with a little, mock-caressive contempt.

She was laughing at him with a hint of mockingly affectionate disdain.

“To be sure, I’d rather see the woman than the hair,” he laughed in return.

“To be sure, I’d prefer to see the woman than the hair,” he laughed back.

“Wouldn’t you just!” mocked Gudrun.

"Wouldn't you just!" mocked Gudrun.

Ursula rose and went away, leaving the three together.

Ursula got up and left, leaving the three of them together.

Gudrun took the picture again from Gerald, and sat looking at it closely.

Gudrun took the picture back from Gerald and sat there, examining it closely.

“Of course,” she said, turning to tease Loerke now, “you understood your little Malschülerin.”

“Of course,” she said, turning to tease Loerke now, “you got your little Malschülerin.”

He raised his eyebrows and his shoulders in a complacent shrug.

He raised his eyebrows and shrugged his shoulders with a satisfied grin.

“The little girl?” asked Gerald, pointing to the figure.

“The little girl?” Gerald asked, pointing to the figure.

Gudrun was sitting with the picture in her lap. She looked up at Gerald, full into his eyes, so that he seemed to be blinded.

Gudrun was sitting with the picture in her lap. She looked up at Gerald, straight into his eyes, making it seem like he was blinded.

Didn’t he understand her!” she said to Gerald, in a slightly mocking, humorous playfulness. “You’ve only to look at the feet—aren’t they darling, so pretty and tender—oh, they’re really wonderful, they are really—”

Doesn’t he get her!” she said to Gerald, with a slightly teasing, playful tone. “You just have to look at the feet—aren’t they adorable, so pretty and delicate—oh, they’re truly amazing, they really are—”

She lifted her eyes slowly, with a hot, flaming look into Loerke’s eyes. His soul was filled with her burning recognition, he seemed to grow more uppish and lordly.

She slowly raised her eyes, giving Loerke a hot, fiery look. His soul was filled with her intense acknowledgment, and he appeared to become more arrogant and commanding.

Gerald looked at the small, sculptured feet. They were turned together, half covering each other in pathetic shyness and fear. He looked at them a long time, fascinated. Then, in some pain, he put the picture away from him. He felt full of barrenness.

Gerald looked at the tiny, sculpted feet. They were turned inwards, half hiding behind each other in a sad mix of shyness and fear. He stared at them for a long time, captivated. Then, feeling a wave of discomfort, he pushed the image away from him. He felt completely empty.

“What was her name?” Gudrun asked Loerke.

“What was her name?” Gudrun asked Loerke.

“Annette von Weck,” Loerke replied reminiscent. “Ja, sie war hübsch. She was pretty—but she was tiresome. She was a nuisance,—not for a minute would she keep still—not until I’d slapped her hard and made her cry—then she’d sit for five minutes.”

“Annette von Weck,” Loerke replied, reminiscing. “Yeah, she was cute. She was pretty—but she was exhausting. She was a pain—she wouldn’t stay quiet for a second—not until I slapped her hard and made her cry—then she’d sit still for five minutes.”

He was thinking over the work, his work, the all important to him.

He was reflecting on the work, his work, which was all important to him.

“Did you really slap her?” asked Gudrun, coolly.

“Did you really slap her?” Gudrun asked, coolly.

He glanced back at her, reading her challenge.

He looked back at her, sensing her challenge.

“Yes, I did,” he said, nonchalant, “harder than I have ever beat anything in my life. I had to, I had to. It was the only way I got the work done.”

“Yes, I did,” he said casually, “harder than I’ve ever hit anything in my life. I had to, I had to. It was the only way I got the job done.”

Gudrun watched him with large, dark-filled eyes, for some moments. She seemed to be considering his very soul. Then she looked down, in silence.

Gudrun stared at him with her big, dark eyes for a while. It felt like she was pondering his very soul. Then she looked down, silently.

“Why did you have such a young Godiva then?” asked Gerald. “She is so small, besides, on the horse—not big enough for it—such a child.”

“Why did you have such a young Godiva then?” Gerald asked. “She’s so small, plus, on the horse—not big enough for it—she’s just a kid.”

A queer spasm went over Loerke’s face.

A strange look crossed Loerke's face.

“Yes,” he said. “I don’t like them any bigger, any older. Then they are beautiful, at sixteen, seventeen, eighteen—after that, they are no use to me.”

“Yes,” he said. “I don’t like them any bigger or older. They’re beautiful at sixteen, seventeen, eighteen—after that, they’re no use to me.”

There was a moment’s pause.

There was a brief pause.

“Why not?” asked Gerald.

"Why not?" Gerald asked.

Loerke shrugged his shoulders.

Loerke shrugged.

“I don’t find them interesting—or beautiful—they are no good to me, for my work.”

“I don’t find them interesting or beautiful; they’re no good to me for my work.”

“Do you mean to say a woman isn’t beautiful after she is twenty?” asked Gerald.

“Are you saying a woman isn’t beautiful after she turns twenty?” Gerald asked.

“For me, no. Before twenty, she is small and fresh and tender and slight. After that—let her be what she likes, she has nothing for me. The Venus of Milo is a bourgeoise—so are they all.”

“For me, no. Before twenty, she is young and fresh and delicate and small. After that—let her be whatever she wants, she has nothing for me. The Venus of Milo is a middle-class woman—so are they all.”

“And you don’t care for women at all after twenty?” asked Gerald.

“And you don’t care about women at all after twenty?” asked Gerald.

“They are no good to me, they are of no use in my art,” Loerke repeated impatiently. “I don’t find them beautiful.”

“They're not helpful to me; they don’t contribute to my art,” Loerke said impatiently. “I don’t see them as beautiful.”

“You are an epicure,” said Gerald, with a slight sarcastic laugh.

“You're a foodie,” Gerald said with a hint of sarcasm in his laugh.

“And what about men?” asked Gudrun suddenly.

"And what about guys?" Gudrun asked suddenly.

“Yes, they are good at all ages,” replied Loerke. “A man should be big and powerful—whether he is old or young is of no account, so he has the size, something of massiveness and—and stupid form.”

“Yeah, they’re good at any age,” Loerke replied. “A man should be big and strong—his age doesn’t matter as long as he has size, some sense of massiveness, and—and a sort of dumb presence.”

Ursula went out alone into the world of pure, new snow. But the dazzling whiteness seemed to beat upon her till it hurt her, she felt the cold was slowly strangling her soul. Her head felt dazed and numb.

Ursula stepped out alone into the world of fresh, untouched snow. But the bright whiteness felt like it was hitting her until it hurt; she sensed that the cold was gradually suffocating her soul. Her head felt foggy and numb.

Suddenly she wanted to go away. It occurred to her, like a miracle, that she might go away into another world. She had felt so doomed up here in the eternal snow, as if there were no beyond.

Suddenly, she wanted to leave. It hit her, like a miracle, that she could escape to another world. She had felt so trapped up here in the never-ending snow, as if there was no way out.

Now suddenly, as by a miracle she remembered that away beyond, below her, lay the dark fruitful earth, that towards the south there were stretches of land dark with orange trees and cypress, grey with olives, that ilex trees lifted wonderful plumy tufts in shadow against a blue sky. Miracle of miracles!—this utterly silent, frozen world of the mountain-tops was not universal! One might leave it and have done with it. One might go away.

Now suddenly, as if by a miracle, she remembered that far below her lay the dark, fertile earth, where to the south there were expanses of land shaded by orange trees and cypress, and grey with olive trees, while ilex trees rose with their amazing feathery tufts in silhouette against a blue sky. Miracle of miracles!—this completely silent, frozen world of the mountain tops was not all there is! One could leave it and be done with it. One could walk away.

She wanted to realise the miracle at once. She wanted at this instant to have done with the snow-world, the terrible, static ice-built mountain tops. She wanted to see the dark earth, to smell its earthy fecundity, to see the patient wintry vegetation, to feel the sunshine touch a response in the buds.

She wanted to experience the miracle immediately. At that moment, she wanted to be free from the snow-covered world, the daunting, lifeless icy mountain peaks. She longed to see the dark soil, to smell its rich fertility, to witness the resilient winter plants, to feel the sunlight awaken a response in the buds.

She went back gladly to the house, full of hope. Birkin was reading, lying in bed.

She happily returned to the house, filled with hope. Birkin was reading, lying in bed.

“Rupert,” she said, bursting in on him. “I want to go away.”

“Rupert,” she said, walking in on him. “I want to leave.”

He looked up at her slowly.

He slowly looked up at her.

“Do you?” he replied mildly.

“Do you?” he replied casually.

She sat by him und put her arms round his neck. It surprised her that he was so little surprised.

She sat next to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. She was surprised that he seemed so unfazed.

“Don’t you?” she asked troubled.

“Don’t you?” she asked, troubled.

“I hadn’t thought about it,” he said. “But I’m sure I do.”

“I hadn't thought about it,” he said. “But I’m sure I do.”

She sat up, suddenly erect.

She sat up, suddenly upright.

“I hate it,” she said. “I hate the snow, and the unnaturalness of it, the unnatural light it throws on everybody, the ghastly glamour, the unnatural feelings it makes everybody have.”

“I hate it,” she said. “I hate the snow, and how unnatural it is, the weird light it casts on everyone, the eerie glamour, the strange feelings it brings out in people.”

He lay still and laughed, meditating.

He lay there quietly and laughed, thinking.

“Well,” he said, “we can go away—we can go tomorrow. We’ll go tomorrow to Verona, and find Romeo and Juliet, and sit in the amphitheatre—shall we?”

“Well,” he said, “we can leave—we can go tomorrow. We’ll head to Verona tomorrow, find Romeo and Juliet, and sit in the amphitheater—what do you think?”

Suddenly she hid her face against his shoulder with perplexity and shyness. He lay so untrammelled.

Suddenly, she buried her face in his shoulder, feeling confused and shy. He lay there so relaxed.

“Yes,” she said softly, filled with relief. She felt her soul had new wings, now he was so uncaring. “I shall love to be Romeo and Juliet,” she said. “My love!”

“Yes,” she said softly, feeling relieved. She felt like her soul had new wings now that he was so indifferent. “I would love to be Romeo and Juliet,” she said. “My love!”

“Though a fearfully cold wind blows in Verona,” he said, “from out of the Alps. We shall have the smell of the snow in our noses.”

“Even though a really cold wind is blowing in Verona,” he said, “coming from the Alps. We’ll be able to smell the snow in the air.”

She sat up and looked at him.

She sat up and looked at him.

“Are you glad to go?” she asked, troubled.

“Are you happy to leave?” she asked, worried.

His eyes were inscrutable and laughing. She hid her face against his neck, clinging close to him, pleading:

His eyes were mysterious and amused. She buried her face in his neck, holding onto him tightly, begging:

“Don’t laugh at me—don’t laugh at me.”

“Don’t laugh at me—don’t laugh at me.”

“Why how’s that?” he laughed, putting his arms round her.

“Why, how's that?” he laughed, wrapping his arms around her.

“Because I don’t want to be laughed at,” she whispered.

“Because I don’t want people to laugh at me,” she whispered.

He laughed more, as he kissed her delicate, finely perfumed hair.

He laughed more as he kissed her soft, beautifully scented hair.

“Do you love me?” she whispered, in wild seriousness.

“Do you love me?” she whispered, with intense seriousness.

“Yes,” he answered, laughing.

“Yeah,” he replied, laughing.

Suddenly she lifted her mouth to be kissed. Her lips were taut and quivering and strenuous, his were soft, deep and delicate. He waited a few moments in the kiss. Then a shade of sadness went over his soul.

Suddenly she tilted her face up to be kissed. Her lips were tight and trembling and intense, his were soft, warm, and gentle. He lingered for a moment in the kiss. Then a hint of sadness washed over him.

“Your mouth is so hard,” he said, in faint reproach.

“Your mouth is really tough,” he said, with a hint of annoyance.

“And yours is so soft and nice,” she said gladly.

“And yours is so soft and nice,” she said happily.

“But why do you always grip your lips?” he asked, regretful.

“But why do you always bite your lips?” he asked, feeling regret.

“Never mind,” she said swiftly. “It is my way.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she said quickly. “It’s just how I am.”

She knew he loved her; she was sure of him. Yet she could not let go a certain hold over herself, she could not bear him to question her. She gave herself up in delight to being loved by him. She knew that, in spite of his joy when she abandoned herself, he was a little bit saddened too. She could give herself up to his activity. But she could not be herself, she dared not come forth quite nakedly to his nakedness, abandoning all adjustment, lapsing in pure faith with him. She abandoned herself to him, or she took hold of him and gathered her joy of him. And she enjoyed him fully. But they were never quite together, at the same moment, one was always a little left out. Nevertheless she was glad in hope, glorious and free, full of life and liberty. And he was still and soft and patient, for the time.

She knew he loved her; she was confident in him. Yet she couldn't completely relinquish a certain grip on herself, she couldn't stand for him to question her. She surrendered in joy to being loved by him. She realized that, despite his happiness when she let herself go, he felt a bit sad too. She could give herself up to his energy. But she couldn't be herself; she didn't dare to come forth completely exposed to his vulnerability, letting go of all pretense, falling into pure trust with him. She surrendered to him, or she clung to him and found her joy in him. And she savored him fully. But they were never quite in sync; one of them was always a little left out. Still, she felt hopeful, radiant and free, full of life and liberty. And he was calm and gentle and patient, for now.

They made their preparations to leave the next day. First they went to Gudrun’s room, where she and Gerald were just dressed ready for the evening indoors.

They got ready to leave the next day. First, they went to Gudrun’s room, where she and Gerald were already dressed for a cozy evening inside.

“Prune,” said Ursula, “I think we shall go away tomorrow. I can’t stand the snow any more. It hurts my skin and my soul.”

“Prune,” Ursula said, “I think we should leave tomorrow. I can’t take the snow anymore. It’s painful for my skin and my soul.”

“Does it really hurt your soul, Ursula?” asked Gudrun, in some surprise. “I can believe quite it hurts your skin—it is terrible. But I thought it was admirable for the soul.”

“Does it really hurt your soul, Ursula?” asked Gudrun, somewhat surprised. “I can totally believe it hurts your skin—it is terrible. But I thought it was admirable for the soul.”

“No, not for mine. It just injures it,” said Ursula.

“No, not for mine. It just hurts it,” said Ursula.

“Really!” cried Gudrun.

“Seriously!” cried Gudrun.

There was a silence in the room. And Ursula and Birkin could feel that Gudrun and Gerald were relieved by their going.

There was silence in the room. Ursula and Birkin could sense that Gudrun and Gerald were relieved by their departure.

“You will go south?” said Gerald, a little ring of uneasiness in his voice.

“You're heading south?” Gerald asked, a hint of unease in his voice.

“Yes,” said Birkin, turning away. There was a queer, indefinable hostility between the two men, lately. Birkin was on the whole dim and indifferent, drifting along in a dim, easy flow, unnoticing and patient, since he came abroad, whilst Gerald on the other hand, was intense and gripped into white light, agonistes. The two men revoked one another.

“Yes,” said Birkin, turning away. There was a strange, unclear tension between the two men lately. Birkin was generally vague and indifferent, going with a laid-back flow, not really paying attention and remaining patient since he came abroad, while Gerald, on the other hand, was intense and caught in sharp focus, struggling. The two men repelled each other.

Gerald and Gudrun were very kind to the two who were departing, solicitous for their welfare as if they were two children. Gudrun came to Ursula’s bedroom with three pairs of the coloured stockings for which she was notorious, and she threw them on the bed. But these were thick silk stockings, vermilion, cornflower blue, and grey, bought in Paris. The grey ones were knitted, seamless and heavy. Ursula was in raptures. She knew Gudrun must be feeling very loving, to give away such treasures.

Gerald and Gudrun were really nice to the two who were leaving, concerned for their well-being as if they were kids. Gudrun walked into Ursula’s bedroom with three pairs of the colorful stockings she was famous for and tossed them onto the bed. But these were thick silk stockings, in bright red, cornflower blue, and gray, bought in Paris. The gray ones were knitted, seamless, and heavy. Ursula was over the moon. She knew Gudrun must be feeling really generous to give away such treasures.

“I can’t take them from you, Prune,” she cried. “I can’t possibly deprive you of them—the jewels.”

“I can’t take them from you, Prune,” she said, upset. “I can’t possibly take them away from you—the jewels.”

Aren’t they jewels!” cried Gudrun, eyeing her gifts with an envious eye. “Aren’t they real lambs!”

Are they jewels!” cried Gudrun, looking at her gifts with envy. “Are they real lambs!”

“Yes, you must keep them,” said Ursula.

“Yes, you have to keep them,” said Ursula.

“I don’t want them, I’ve got three more pairs. I want you to keep them—I want you to have them. They’re yours, there—”

"I don’t want them, I’ve got three more pairs. I want you to keep them—I want you to have them. They’re yours, there—"

And with trembling, excited hands she put the coveted stockings under Ursula’s pillow.

And with trembling, excited hands, she placed the desired stockings under Ursula’s pillow.

“One gets the greatest joy of all out of really lovely stockings,” said Ursula.

“One gets the greatest joy out of really nice stockings,” said Ursula.

“One does,” replied Gudrun; “the greatest joy of all.”

"One does," Gudrun replied, "the greatest joy of all."

And she sat down in the chair. It was evident she had come for a last talk. Ursula, not knowing what she wanted, waited in silence.

And she sat down in the chair. It was clear she had come for one last conversation. Ursula, unsure of what she wanted, waited in silence.

“Do you feel, Ursula,” Gudrun began, rather sceptically, that you are going-away-for-ever, never-to-return, sort of thing?”

“Do you feel, Ursula,” Gudrun started, sounding a bit doubtful, “that you’re going to leave forever, never to come back, or something like that?”

“Oh, we shall come back,” said Ursula. “It isn’t a question of train-journeys.”

“Oh, we’ll come back,” said Ursula. “It’s not about train trips.”

“Yes, I know. But spiritually, so to speak, you are going away from us all?”

“Yes, I know. But on a spiritual level, so to speak, you’re leaving us all?”

Ursula quivered.

Ursula trembled.

“I don’t know a bit what is going to happen,” she said. “I only know we are going somewhere.”

“I have no idea what's going to happen,” she said. “I just know we’re going somewhere.”

Gudrun waited.

Gudrun waited.

“And you are glad?” she asked.

“And you’re happy?” she asked.

Ursula meditated for a moment.

Ursula paused to meditate.

“I believe I am very glad,” she replied.

“I think I am really glad,” she replied.

But Gudrun read the unconscious brightness on her sister’s face, rather than the uncertain tones of her speech.

But Gudrun noticed the unconscious brightness on her sister's face instead of the uncertain tones in her voice.

“But don’t you think you’ll want the old connection with the world—father and the rest of us, and all that it means, England and the world of thought—don’t you think you’ll need that, really to make a world?”

“But don’t you think you’ll want the old connection with the world—your dad and the rest of us, and everything that comes with it, England and the world of ideas—don’t you think you’ll need that, to really create a world?”

Ursula was silent, trying to imagine.

Ursula was quiet, trying to picture it.

“I think,” she said at length, involuntarily, “that Rupert is right—one wants a new space to be in, and one falls away from the old.”

“I think,” she said after a while, without meaning to, “that Rupert is right—everyone wants a new space to be in, and we drift away from the old.”

Gudrun watched her sister with impassive face and steady eyes.

Gudrun watched her sister with a blank expression and unwavering eyes.

“One wants a new space to be in, I quite agree,” she said. “But I think that a new world is a development from this world, and that to isolate oneself with one other person, isn’t to find a new world at all, but only to secure oneself in one’s illusions.”

“One wants a new place to be in, I totally agree,” she said. “But I think that a new world is an evolution from this world, and that isolating oneself with just one other person isn’t really finding a new world at all, but merely protecting oneself in one’s illusions.”

Ursula looked out of the window. In her soul she began to wrestle, and she was frightened. She was always frightened of words, because she knew that mere word-force could always make her believe what she did not believe.

Ursula looked out the window. Inside her, she started to struggle, and she felt scared. She was always scared of words because she knew that just the power of words could make her believe things she didn't actually believe.

“Perhaps,” she said, full of mistrust, of herself and everybody. “But,” she added, “I do think that one can’t have anything new whilst one cares for the old—do you know what I mean?—even fighting the old is belonging to it. I know, one is tempted to stop with the world, just to fight it. But then it isn’t worth it.”

“Maybe,” she said, filled with doubt about herself and everyone else. “But,” she continued, “I really believe that you can’t embrace anything new while you’re still attached to the old—do you see what I mean?—even resisting the old means you’re still connected to it. I get it, there’s a temptation to just give up on the world to oppose it. But in the end, that’s not worth it.”

Gudrun considered herself.

Gudrun reflected on herself.

“Yes,” she said. “In a way, one is of the world if one lives in it. But isn’t it really an illusion to think you can get out of it? After all, a cottage in the Abruzzi, or wherever it may be, isn’t a new world. No, the only thing to do with the world, is to see it through.”

“Yes,” she said. “In a way, if you live in the world, you are part of it. But isn’t it just an illusion to think you can escape it? After all, a cottage in the Abruzzi, or anywhere else, isn’t a brand-new world. No, the only thing you can do with the world is to see it for what it is.”

Ursula looked away. She was so frightened of argument.

Ursula turned her gaze. She was terrified of conflict.

“But there can be something else, can’t there?” she said. “One can see it through in one’s soul, long enough before it sees itself through in actuality. And then, when one has seen one’s soul, one is something else.”

“But there can be something else, can’t there?” she said. “You can see it in your soul long before it actually becomes real. And then, once you’ve seen your soul, you become something different.”

Can one see it through in one’s soul?” asked Gudrun. “If you mean that you can see to the end of what will happen, I don’t agree. I really can’t agree. And anyhow, you can’t suddenly fly off on to a new planet, because you think you can see to the end of this.”

Can you really see it in your soul?” asked Gudrun. “If you mean you can know exactly what will happen in the future, I disagree. I really can’t agree with that. Besides, you can’t just suddenly take off to a new planet just because you think you can foresee the outcome of this.”

Ursula suddenly straightened herself.

Ursula suddenly sat up straight.

“Yes,” she said. “Yes—one knows. One has no more connections here. One has a sort of other self, that belongs to a new planet, not to this. You’ve got to hop off.”

“Yeah,” she said. “Yeah—everyone knows. You don’t have any ties here anymore. It’s like you have another version of yourself that belongs to a different world, not this one. You need to move on.”

Gudrun reflected for a few moments. Then a smile of ridicule, almost of contempt, came over her face.

Gudrun thought for a moment. Then a sarcastic smile, nearly one of disdain, appeared on her face.

“And what will happen when you find yourself in space?” she cried in derision. “After all, the great ideas of the world are the same there. You above everybody can’t get away from the fact that love, for instance, is the supreme thing, in space as well as on earth.”

“And what will you do when you’re out in space?” she scoffed. “After all, the big ideas in the world are the same there. You, above everyone, can’t escape the truth that love, for example, is the most important thing, both in space and on earth.”

“No,” said Ursula, “it isn’t. Love is too human and little. I believe in something inhuman, of which love is only a little part. I believe what we must fulfil comes out of the unknown to us, and it is something infinitely more than love. It isn’t so merely human.”

“No,” said Ursula, “it isn’t. Love is too human and small. I believe in something beyond human understanding, of which love is just a small part. I believe what we need to achieve comes from something unknown to us, and it’s something infinitely more than love. It isn’t just human.”

Gudrun looked at Ursula with steady, balancing eyes. She admired and despised her sister so much, both! Then, suddenly she averted her face, saying coldly, uglily:

Gudrun looked at Ursula with calm, steady eyes. She admired and hated her sister so much, both! Then, suddenly, she turned away, saying coldly and harshly:

“Well, I’ve got no further than love, yet.”

“Well, I haven’t gotten any further than love, yet.”

Over Ursula’s mind flashed the thought: “Because you never have loved, you can’t get beyond it.”

Over Ursula’s mind flashed the thought: “Because you never have loved, you can’t move past it.”

Gudrun rose, came over to Ursula and put her arm round her neck.

Gudrun got up, walked over to Ursula, and put her arm around her neck.

“Go and find your new world, dear,” she said, her voice clanging with false benignity. “After all, the happiest voyage is the quest of Rupert’s Blessed Isles.”

“Go and find your new world, dear,” she said, her voice tinged with insincere kindness. “After all, the happiest journey is the quest for Rupert’s Blessed Isles.”

Her arm rested round Ursula’s neck, her fingers on Ursula’s cheek for a few moments. Ursula was supremely uncomfortable meanwhile. There was an insult in Gudrun’s protective patronage that was really too hurting. Feeling her sister’s resistance, Gudrun drew awkwardly away, turned over the pillow, and disclosed the stockings again.

Her arm was draped around Ursula’s neck, her fingers resting on Ursula’s cheek for a moment. Ursula felt incredibly uncomfortable during this time. There was an underlying insult in Gudrun’s supposed protective gesture that was genuinely painful. Sensing her sister’s discomfort, Gudrun awkwardly pulled away, flipped the pillow over, and revealed the stockings once more.

“Ha—ha!” she laughed, rather hollowly. “How we do talk indeed—new worlds and old—!”

“Ha—ha!” she laughed, somewhat emptily. “Look at how we really talk—about new worlds and old—!”

And they passed to the familiar worldly subjects.

And they moved on to the usual topics.

Gerald and Birkin had walked on ahead, waiting for the sledge to overtake them, conveying the departing guests.

Gerald and Birkin had walked ahead, waiting for the sled to catch up with them, carrying the departing guests.

“How much longer will you stay here?” asked Birkin, glancing up at Gerald’s very red, almost blank face.

“How much longer are you going to stay here?” Birkin asked, looking up at Gerald’s very red, almost expressionless face.

“Oh, I can’t say,” Gerald replied. “Till we get tired of it.”

“Oh, I can’t say,” Gerald replied. “Until we get tired of it.”

“You’re not afraid of the snow melting first?” asked Birkin.

"You're not worried that the snow will melt first?" asked Birkin.

Gerald laughed.

Gerald chuckled.

“Does it melt?” he said.

“Does it melt?” he asked.

“Things are all right with you then?” said Birkin.

“Are you doing okay then?” said Birkin.

Gerald screwed up his eyes a little.

Gerald squinted slightly.

“All right?” he said. “I never know what those common words mean. All right and all wrong, don’t they become synonymous, somewhere?”

“Okay?” he said. “I never know what those simple words mean. Okay and not okay, don’t they end up meaning the same thing, somehow?”

“Yes, I suppose. How about going back?” asked Birkin.

“Yes, I guess so. How about heading back?” asked Birkin.

“Oh, I don’t know. We may never get back. I don’t look before and after,” said Gerald.

“Oh, I don’t know. We might never go back. I don’t think about what’s past or what’s ahead,” said Gerald.

Nor pine for what is not,” said Birkin.

Don’t long for what you can’t have,” said Birkin.

Gerald looked into the distance, with the small-pupilled, abstract eyes of a hawk.

Gerald gazed into the distance, with the small-pupilled, abstract eyes of a hawk.

“No. There’s something final about this. And Gudrun seems like the end, to me. I don’t know—but she seems so soft, her skin like silk, her arms heavy and soft. And it withers my consciousness, somehow, it burns the pith of my mind.” He went on a few paces, staring ahead, his eyes fixed, looking like a mask used in ghastly religions of the barbarians. “It blasts your soul’s eye,” he said, “and leaves you sightless. Yet you want to be sightless, you want to be blasted, you don’t want it any different.”

“No. There’s something definitive about this. And Gudrun feels like the end for me. I don’t know—but she seems so delicate, her skin like silk, her arms heavy and gentle. It dulls my awareness, in a way; it scorches the core of my mind.” He walked a few steps, staring ahead, his eyes fixed, looking like a mask from some horrible ancient religions. “It blasts your soul’s eye,” he said, “and leaves you blind. Yet you want to be blind, you want to be shattered, you don’t wish for it to be any different.”

He was speaking as if in a trance, verbal and blank. Then suddenly he braced himself up with a kind of rhapsody, and looked at Birkin with vindictive, cowed eyes, saying:

He was talking like he was in a daze, sounding both robotic and empty. Then, all of a sudden, he gathered himself with an intense burst of emotion and looked at Birkin with a mix of bitterness and submission, saying:

“Do you know what it is to suffer when you are with a woman? She’s so beautiful, so perfect, you find her so good, it tears you like a silk, and every stroke and bit cuts hot—ha, that perfection, when you blast yourself, you blast yourself! And then—” he stopped on the snow and suddenly opened his clenched hands—“it’s nothing—your brain might have gone charred as rags—and—” he looked round into the air with a queer histrionic movement “it’s blasting—you understand what I mean—it is a great experience, something final—and then—you’re shrivelled as if struck by electricity.” He walked on in silence. It seemed like bragging, but like a man in extremity bragging truthfully.

“Do you know what it’s like to suffer when you’re with a woman? She’s so beautiful, so perfect, you find her so good, it tears you apart like silk, and every little touch feels intense—wow, that perfection, when you push yourself too far, you really push yourself! And then—” he stopped in the snow and suddenly opened his clenched hands—“it’s all for nothing—your mind could feel fried like old rags—and—” he glanced around the air with a strange dramatic gesture “it’s explosive—you get what I mean—it’s an incredible experience, something final—and then—you feel like you’ve been zapped by electricity.” He walked on in silence. It sounded like bragging, but in the way a person in a tough situation might talk honestly.

“Of course,” he resumed, “I wouldn’t not have had it! It’s a complete experience. And she’s a wonderful woman. But—how I hate her somewhere! It’s curious—”

“Of course,” he continued, “I wouldn’t have missed it! It’s a total experience. And she’s an amazing woman. But—there’s a part of me that really dislikes her! It’s strange—”

Birkin looked at him, at his strange, scarcely conscious face. Gerald seemed blank before his own words.

Birkin looked at him, at his strange, barely aware face. Gerald seemed lost in his own words.

“But you’ve had enough now?” said Birkin. “You have had your experience. Why work on an old wound?”

“But are you done now?” said Birkin. “You've had your experience. Why keep digging up an old wound?”

“Oh,” said Gerald, “I don’t know. It’s not finished—”

“Oh,” said Gerald, “I don’t know. It’s not done—”

And the two walked on.

And the two kept walking.

“I’ve loved you, as well as Gudrun, don’t forget,” said Birkin bitterly. Gerald looked at him strangely, abstractedly.

“I’ve loved you, just like Gudrun, don't forget,” said Birkin bitterly. Gerald looked at him oddly, lost in thought.

“Have you?” he said, with icy scepticism. “Or do you think you have?” He was hardly responsible for what he said.

“Have you?” he asked, with cold doubt. “Or do you think you have?” He wasn’t really accountable for what he said.

The sledge came. Gudrun dismounted and they all made their farewell. They wanted to go apart, all of them. Birkin took his place, and the sledge drove away leaving Gudrun and Gerald standing on the snow, waving. Something froze Birkin’s heart, seeing them standing there in the isolation of the snow, growing smaller and more isolated.

The sled arrived. Gudrun got off and they all said their goodbyes. They wanted to separate, all of them. Birkin took his spot, and the sled drove away, leaving Gudrun and Gerald standing on the snow, waving. Something chilled Birkin’s heart as he saw them standing there in the emptiness of the snow, getting smaller and more alone.

CHAPTER XXX.
SNOWED UP

When Ursula and Birkin were gone, Gudrun felt herself free in her contest with Gerald. As they grew more used to each other, he seemed to press upon her more and more. At first she could manage him, so that her own will was always left free. But very soon, he began to ignore her female tactics, he dropped his respect for her whims and her privacies, he began to exert his own will blindly, without submitting to hers.

When Ursula and Birkin left, Gudrun felt liberated in her rivalry with Gerald. As they became more comfortable around each other, he seemed to push her more and more. At first, she was able to handle him, so her own desires remained intact. But soon, he started ignoring her feminine strategies, disregarding her quirks and boundaries, and began to impose his own will without considering hers.

Already a vital conflict had set in, which frightened them both. But he was alone, whilst already she had begun to cast round for external resource.

A significant conflict had already begun, which scared them both. But he was alone, while she had already started looking for outside help.

When Ursula had gone, Gudrun felt her own existence had become stark and elemental. She went and crouched alone in her bedroom, looking out of the window at the big, flashing stars. In front was the faint shadow of the mountain-knot. That was the pivot. She felt strange and inevitable, as if she were centred upon the pivot of all existence, there was no further reality.

When Ursula left, Gudrun felt her own life had become raw and basic. She went and sat alone in her bedroom, gazing out the window at the bright, twinkling stars. In front of her was the faint outline of the mountain range. That was the center. She felt odd and fated, as if she were at the center of all existence, with no reality beyond that.

Presently Gerald opened the door. She knew he would not be long before he came. She was rarely alone, he pressed upon her like a frost, deadening her.

Presently, Gerald opened the door. She knew he wouldn’t be gone for long. She was hardly ever alone; he weighed on her like a frost, numbing her.

“Are you alone in the dark?” he said. And she could tell by his tone he resented it, he resented this isolation she had drawn round herself. Yet, feeling static and inevitable, she was kind towards him.

“Are you alone in the dark?” he said. And she could tell by his tone that he resented it, he resented this isolation she had put around herself. Yet, feeling stuck and unavoidable, she was kind to him.

“Would you like to light the candle?” she asked.

“Do you want to light the candle?” she asked.

He did not answer, but came and stood behind her, in the darkness.

He didn’t answer but came and stood behind her in the dark.

“Look,” she said, “at that lovely star up there. Do you know its name?”

"Look," she said, "at that beautiful star up there. Do you know what it's called?"

He crouched beside her, to look through the low window.

He crouched next to her to look through the low window.

“No,” he said. “It is very fine.”

“No,” he said. “It’s really nice.”

Isn’t it beautiful! Do you notice how it darts different coloured fires—it flashes really superbly—”

Isn’t it beautiful! Do you see how it flashes different colored lights—it sparkles so brilliantly—”

They remained in silence. With a mute, heavy gesture she put her hand on his knee, and took his hand.

They stayed silent. With a quiet, heavy gesture, she placed her hand on his knee and took his hand.

“Are you regretting Ursula?” he asked.

“Are you regretting Ursula?” he asked.

“No, not at all,” she said. Then, in a slow mood, she asked:

“No, not at all,” she said. Then, in a thoughtful tone, she asked:

“How much do you love me?”

“How much do you love me?”

He stiffened himself further against her.

He braced himself even more against her.

“How much do you think I do?” he asked.

“How much do you think I actually do?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” she replied.

"I don't know," she said.

“But what is your opinion?” he asked.

“But what do you think?” he asked.

There was a pause. At length, in the darkness, came her voice, hard and indifferent:

There was a pause. Eventually, in the darkness, her voice came through, cold and uninterested:

“Very little indeed,” she said coldly, almost flippant.

“Very little at all,” she said coldly, almost casually.

His heart went icy at the sound of her voice.

His heart went cold at the sound of her voice.

“Why don’t I love you?” he asked, as if admitting the truth of her accusation, yet hating her for it.

“Why don’t I love you?” he asked, as if accepting the truth of her accusation, yet resenting her for it.

“I don’t know why you don’t—I’ve been good to you. You were in a fearful state when you came to me.”

“I don’t get why you don’t—I’ve treated you well. You were in a scary state when you came to me.”

Her heart was beating to suffocate her, yet she was strong and unrelenting.

Her heart was racing, ready to overwhelm her, but she remained strong and unyielding.

“When was I in a fearful state?” he asked.

“When was I scared?” he asked.

“When you first came to me. I had to take pity on you. But it was never love.”

“When you first came to me, I had to feel sorry for you. But it was never love.”

It was that statement “It was never love,” which sounded in his ears with madness.

It was that statement, "It was never love," that echoed in his ears like madness.

“Why must you repeat it so often, that there is no love?” he said in a voice strangled with rage.

“Why do you have to keep saying there's no love?” he said, his voice choked with anger.

“Well you don’t think you love, do you?” she asked.

“Well, you don’t really think you love, do you?” she asked.

He was silent with cold passion of anger.

He was quiet, filled with a cold intensity of anger.

“You don’t think you can love me, do you?” she repeated almost with a sneer.

“You don’t think you can love me, do you?” she said again, almost sneering.

“No,” he said.

“No,” he replied.

“You know you never have loved me, don’t you?”

“You know you never have loved me, right?”

“I don’t know what you mean by the word “love,” he replied.

“I don’t know what you mean by the word ‘love,’” he replied.

“Yes, you do. You know all right that you have never loved me. Have you, do you think?”

“Yes, you do. You know very well that you've never loved me. Have you, do you think?”

“No,” he said, prompted by some barren spirit of truthfulness and obstinacy.

“No,” he said, driven by a stubborn desire to be honest.

“And you never will love me,” she said finally, “will you?”

“And you never will love me,” she said finally, “will you?”

There was a diabolic coldness in her, too much to bear.

There was an intense coldness in her, far too much to handle.

“No,” he said.

“No,” he replied.

“Then,” she replied, “what have you against me!”

“Then,” she replied, “what do you have against me?”

He was silent in cold, frightened rage and despair. “If only I could kill her,” his heart was whispering repeatedly. “If only I could kill her—I should be free.”

He was quiet, filled with a cold, scared anger and hopelessness. “If only I could kill her,” his heart kept whispering. “If only I could kill her—I’d be free.”

It seemed to him that death was the only severing of this Gordian knot.

It felt to him like death was the only way to cut through this complicated situation.

“Why do you torture me?” he said.

“Why are you torturing me?” he said.

She flung her arms round his neck.

She wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Ah, I don’t want to torture you,” she said pityingly, as if she were comforting a child. The impertinence made his veins go cold, he was insensible. She held her arms round his neck, in a triumph of pity. And her pity for him was as cold as stone, its deepest motive was hate of him, and fear of his power over her, which she must always counterfoil.

“Ah, I don’t want to hurt you,” she said with sympathy, as if she were comforting a child. The disrespect made his blood run cold; he was numb. She wrapped her arms around his neck, triumphantly showing her pity. But her pity for him was as cold as stone; at its core was a hatred for him and a fear of his power over her, which she always felt the need to undermine.

“Say you love me,” she pleaded. “Say you will love me for ever—won’t you—won’t you?”

“Say you love me,” she begged. “Say you’ll love me forever—won’t you—won’t you?”

But it was her voice only that coaxed him. Her senses were entirely apart from him, cold and destructive of him. It was her overbearing will that insisted.

But it was only her voice that persuaded him. Her feelings were completely separate from him, distant and harmful to him. It was her overpowering will that demanded.

“Won’t you say you’ll love me always?” she coaxed. “Say it, even if it isn’t true—say it Gerald, do.”

“Will you promise to love me forever?” she urged. “Just say it, even if you don’t mean it—please, Gerald, do.”

“I will love you always,” he repeated, in real agony, forcing the words out.

“I will love you always,” he said again, in real pain, struggling to get the words out.

She gave him a quick kiss.

She gave him a quick kiss.

“Fancy your actually having said it,” she said with a touch of raillery.

“Can you believe you actually said that?” she said with a hint of teasing.

He stood as if he had been beaten.

He stood as if he had been beaten up.

“Try to love me a little more, and to want me a little less,” she said, in a half contemptuous, half coaxing tone.

“Try to love me a bit more, and to need me a bit less,” she said, in a tone that was partly scornful, partly sweet.

The darkness seemed to be swaying in waves across his mind, great waves of darkness plunging across his mind. It seemed to him he was degraded at the very quick, made of no account.

The darkness felt like it was moving in waves through his mind, huge waves of shadow crashing over him. He felt like he was being brought low, insignificant and worthless.

“You mean you don’t want me?” he said.

“You're saying you don't want me?” he asked.

“You are so insistent, and there is so little grace in you, so little fineness. You are so crude. You break me—you only waste me—it is horrible to me.”

“You're so demanding, and there’s hardly any elegance in you, so little subtlety. You’re so rough. You ruin me—you only deplete me—it’s terrible to me.”

“Horrible to you?” he repeated.

"Horrible to you?" he echoed.

“Yes. Don’t you think I might have a room to myself, now Ursula has gone? You can say you want a dressing room.”

“Yes. Don’t you think I could have a room to myself now that Ursula has left? You can say you need a dressing room.”

“You do as you like—you can leave altogether if you like,” he managed to articulate.

“You can do whatever you want—you can completely leave if you want,” he managed to say.

“Yes, I know that,” she replied. “So can you. You can leave me whenever you like—without notice even.”

“Yes, I know that,” she said. “You can do that too. You can leave me whenever you want—without any notice.”

The great tides of darkness were swinging across his mind, he could hardly stand upright. A terrible weariness overcame him, he felt he must lie on the floor. Dropping off his clothes, he got into bed, and lay like a man suddenly overcome by drunkenness, the darkness lifting and plunging as if he were lying upon a black, giddy sea. He lay still in this strange, horrific reeling for some time, purely unconscious.

The overwhelming waves of darkness rolled through his mind, and he could barely stay on his feet. A deep exhaustion washed over him, making him feel like he had to collapse on the floor. He took off his clothes, got into bed, and lay there like someone suddenly hit by intoxication, the darkness rising and falling as if he were floating on a disorienting black sea. He remained still in this bizarre, terrifying disorientation for a while, completely unaware.

At length she slipped from her own bed and came over to him. He remained rigid, his back to her. He was all but unconscious.

At last, she got out of her bed and went over to him. He stayed stiff, his back to her. He was almost unconscious.

She put her arms round his terrifying, insentient body, and laid her cheek against his hard shoulder.

She wrapped her arms around his frightening, lifeless body and rested her cheek against his tough shoulder.

“Gerald,” she whispered. “Gerald.”

“Gerald,” she whispered. “Gerald.”

There was no change in him. She caught him against her. She pressed her breasts against his shoulders, she kissed his shoulder, through the sleeping jacket. Her mind wondered, over his rigid, unliving body. She was bewildered, and insistent, only her will was set for him to speak to her.

There was no change in him. She pulled him close. She pressed her chest against his shoulders and kissed his shoulder through the sleep jacket. Her mind wandered over his stiff, motionless body. She felt confused and determined; she just wanted him to talk to her.

“Gerald, my dear!” she whispered, bending over him, kissing his ear.

“Gerald, my dear!” she whispered, leaning over him, kissing his ear.

Her warm breath playing, flying rhythmically over his ear, seemed to relax the tension. She could feel his body gradually relaxing a little, losing its terrifying, unnatural rigidity. Her hands clutched his limbs, his muscles, going over him spasmodically.

Her warm breath gently playing over his ear felt soothing, easing the tension. She could feel his body slowly relaxing, letting go of its frightening, unnatural stiffness. Her hands grasped his arms and legs, feeling his muscles as they twitched.

The hot blood began to flow again through his veins, his limbs relaxed.

The warm blood started to circulate again through his veins, and his limbs loosened up.

“Turn round to me,” she whispered, forlorn with insistence and triumph.

“Turn around to me,” she whispered, a mix of sadness and determination in her voice.

So at last he was given again, warm and flexible. He turned and gathered her in his arms. And feeling her soft against him, so perfectly and wondrously soft and recipient, his arms tightened on her. She was as if crushed, powerless in him. His brain seemed hard and invincible now like a jewel, there was no resisting him.

So finally, he had her again, warm and flexible. He turned and pulled her into his arms. Feeling her soft against him, so perfectly and wonderfully soft and responsive, his arms tightened around her. She felt crushed, helpless in his embrace. His mind felt solid and unbeatable now, like a jewel; there was no resisting him.

His passion was awful to her, tense and ghastly, and impersonal, like a destruction, ultimate. She felt it would kill her. She was being killed.

His passion was terrifying to her, tense and horrifying, and it felt impersonal, like total destruction. She sensed it would end her. She was being destroyed.

“My God, my God,” she cried, in anguish, in his embrace, feeling her life being killed within her. And when he was kissing her, soothing her, her breath came slowly, as if she were really spent, dying.

“My God, my God,” she cried in anguish, in his embrace, feeling her life being drained from her. And as he kissed her, calming her, her breath came slowly, as if she were truly exhausted, dying.

“Shall I die, shall I die?” she repeated to herself.

“Am I going to die, am I going to die?” she kept asking herself.

And in the night, and in him, there was no answer to the question.

And in the night, there was no answer to the question within him.

And yet, next day, the fragment of her which was not destroyed remained intact and hostile, she did not go away, she remained to finish the holiday, admitting nothing. He scarcely ever left her alone, but followed her like a shadow, he was like a doom upon her, a continual “thou shalt,” “thou shalt not.” Sometimes it was he who seemed strongest, whist she was almost gone, creeping near the earth like a spent wind; sometimes it was the reverse. But always it was this eternal see-saw, one destroyed that the other might exist, one ratified because the other was nulled.

And yet, the next day, the part of her that wasn't destroyed stayed whole and resentful; she didn't leave, she stuck around to finish the holiday, refusing to acknowledge anything. He hardly ever left her side, following her like a shadow, weighing down on her with a constant “you should” and “you shouldn’t.” Sometimes he seemed stronger while she felt almost gone, barely creeping along like a spent breeze; other times, it was the opposite. But it was always this endless back-and-forth, one being destroyed so the other could exist, one validated because the other was negated.

“In the end,” she said to herself, “I shall go away from him.”

“In the end,” she said to herself, “I’m going to leave him.”

“I can be free of her,” he said to himself in his paroxysms of suffering.

“I can be free of her,” he told himself in his moments of agony.

And he set himself to be free. He even prepared to go away, to leave her in the lurch. But for the first time there was a flaw in his will.

And he decided to break free. He even got ready to leave, to abandon her. But for the first time, there was a crack in his determination.

“Where shall I go?” he asked himself.

“Where should I go?” he asked himself.

“Can’t you be self-sufficient?” he replied to himself, putting himself upon his pride.

“Can’t you be independent?” he answered himself, bolstering his pride.

“Self-sufficient!” he repeated.

“Self-sufficient!” he echoed.

It seemed to him that Gudrun was sufficient unto herself, closed round and completed, like a thing in a case. In the calm, static reason of his soul, he recognised this, and admitted it was her right, to be closed round upon herself, self-complete, without desire. He realised it, he admitted it, it only needed one last effort on his own part, to win for himself the same completeness. He knew that it only needed one convulsion of his will for him to be able to turn upon himself also, to close upon himself as a stone fixes upon itself, and is impervious, self-completed, a thing isolated.

It seemed to him that Gudrun was whole and complete in herself, like something inside a case. In the calm, rational part of his soul, he recognized this and accepted that it was her right to be centered on herself, self-sufficient, without longing. He understood this, he acknowledged it; he just needed one final push on his part to achieve the same sense of wholeness. He knew it would only take one strong decision for him to turn inward as well, to become self-contained like a stone that is solid and unyielding, complete in itself, isolated.

This knowledge threw him into a terrible chaos. Because, however much he might mentally will to be immune and self-complete, the desire for this state was lacking, and he could not create it. He could see that, to exist at all, he must be perfectly free of Gudrun, leave her if she wanted to be left, demand nothing of her, have no claim upon her.

This knowledge sent him into a complete turmoil. No matter how much he might mentally wish to be immune and whole, he lacked the desire for that state, and he couldn't make it happen. He realized that, to actually exist, he had to be completely free from Gudrun, leave her if she wanted to be left, expect nothing from her, and have no claims on her.

But then, to have no claim upon her, he must stand by himself, in sheer nothingness. And his brain turned to nought at the idea. It was a state of nothingness. On the other hand, he might give in, and fawn to her. Or, finally, he might kill her. Or he might become just indifferent, purposeless, dissipated, momentaneous. But his nature was too serious, not gay enough or subtle enough for mocking licentiousness.

But then, to have no hold on her, he would have to exist in complete emptiness. The thought made his mind go blank. It was a state of void. On the flip side, he could submit and flatter her. Or, in the end, he could choose to kill her. Or he might become indifferent, aimless, careless, fleeting. But he was too serious for that; he wasn't carefree or clever enough to play at being reckless.

A strange rent had been torn in him; like a victim that is torn open and given to the heavens, so he had been torn apart and given to Gudrun. How should he close again? This wound, this strange, infinitely-sensitive opening of his soul, where he was exposed, like an open flower, to all the universe, and in which he was given to his complement, the other, the unknown, this wound, this disclosure, this unfolding of his own covering, leaving him incomplete, limited, unfinished, like an open flower under the sky, this was his cruellest joy. Why then should he forego it? Why should he close up and become impervious, immune, like a partial thing in a sheath, when he had broken forth, like a seed that has germinated, to issue forth in being, embracing the unrealised heavens.

A strange tear had opened up inside him; like a victim who is ripped apart and offered to the skies, he had been torn apart and given to Gudrun. How could he heal? This wound, this strange, incredibly sensitive opening of his soul, where he was exposed, like an open flower, to the entire universe, and in which he was given to his other half, the unknown, this wound, this revelation, this shedding of his own protection, leaving him incomplete, limited, unfinished, like a flower blooming under the sky—this was his greatest joy and pain. So why should he give it up? Why should he shut himself off and become unfeeling, like something only partly formed in a shell, when he had burst forth, like a seed that has sprouted, to embrace the unrealized heavens?

He would keep the unfinished bliss of his own yearning even through the torture she inflicted upon him. A strange obstinacy possessed him. He would not go away from her whatever she said or did. A strange, deathly yearning carried him along with her. She was the determinating influence of his very being, though she treated him with contempt, repeated rebuffs, and denials, still he would never be gone, since in being near her, even, he felt the quickening, the going forth in him, the release, the knowledge of his own limitation and the magic of the promise, as well as the mystery of his own destruction and annihilation.

He would hold onto the unfinished joy of his own longing even through the pain she caused him. A strange stubbornness took over him. He wouldn’t leave her no matter what she said or did. A peculiar, consuming yearning kept him connected to her. She was the defining force of his existence, and even though she treated him with disdain, constantly pushed him away, and denied him, he would never leave. Being close to her brought him a sense of excitement, a sense of moving forward, a release, an awareness of his own limits, and the thrill of possibility, alongside the mystery of his own collapse and disappearance.

She tortured the open heart of him even as he turned to her. And she was tortured herself. It may have been her will was stronger. She felt, with horror, as if he tore at the bud of her heart, tore it open, like an irreverent persistent being. Like a boy who pulls off a fly’s wings, or tears open a bud to see what is in the flower, he tore at her privacy, at her very life, he would destroy her as an immature bud, torn open, is destroyed.

She tortured his open heart even as he turned to her. And she was tortured too. Maybe her will was stronger. She felt, with dread, as if he was ripping at the bud of her heart, tearing it open, like a disrespectful, relentless being. Like a boy who pulls the wings off a fly or tears open a bud to see what’s inside a flower, he was invading her privacy, attacking her very essence; he would ruin her just like how an immature bud, torn open, is ruined.

She might open towards him, a long while hence, in her dreams, when she was a pure spirit. But now she was not to be violated and ruined. She closed against him fiercely.

She might eventually let him in, a long time from now, in her dreams, when she was a pure spirit. But for now, she would not be violated and destroyed. She shut him out with determination.

They climbed together, at evening, up the high slope, to see the sunset. In the finely breathing, keen wind they stood and watched the yellow sun sink in crimson and disappear. Then in the east the peaks and ridges glowed with living rose, incandescent like immortal flowers against a brown-purple sky, a miracle, whilst down below the world was a bluish shadow, and above, like an annunciation, hovered a rosy transport in mid-air.

They climbed together in the evening up the steep hill to catch the sunset. In the fresh, crisp wind, they stood and watched the golden sun dip into the red and vanish. Then in the east, the peaks and ridges shone with vibrant pink, glowing like eternal flowers against a brown-purple sky, a miraculous sight, while below, the world was a bluish shadow, and above, like a revelation, floated a rosy haze in the air.

To her it was so beautiful, it was a delirium, she wanted to gather the glowing, eternal peaks to her breast, and die. He saw them, saw they were beautiful. But there arose no clamour in his breast, only a bitterness that was visionary in itself. He wished the peaks were grey and unbeautiful, so that she should not get her support from them. Why did she betray the two of them so terribly, in embracing the glow of the evening? Why did she leave him standing there, with the ice-wind blowing through his heart, like death, to gratify herself among the rosy snow-tips?

To her, it was so beautiful; it felt like a dream. She wanted to pull the glowing, eternal peaks close to her and just fade away. He saw them and recognized their beauty, but he felt no excitement—only a deep bitterness that seemed almost visionary. He wished the peaks were gray and ugly, so she wouldn't find comfort in them. Why did she betray both of them so profoundly by embracing the evening's glow? Why did she leave him standing there, with the icy wind piercing his heart like death, just to indulge herself among the rosy snow-tips?

“What does the twilight matter?” he said. “Why do you grovel before it? Is it so important to you?”

“What does twilight matter?” he asked. “Why do you bow down to it? Is it that important to you?”

She winced in violation and in fury.

She flinched in anger and outrage.

“Go away,” she cried, “and leave me to it. It is beautiful, beautiful,” she sang in strange, rhapsodic tones. “It is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. Don’t try to come between it and me. Take yourself away, you are out of place—”

“Go away,” she shouted, “and leave me to it. It’s beautiful, beautiful,” she sang in a strange, rapturous way. “It’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen in my life. Don’t try to come between it and me. Just get away, you don’t belong here—”

He stood back a little, and left her standing there, statue-like, transported into the mystic glowing east. Already the rose was fading, large white stars were flashing out. He waited. He would forego everything but the yearning.

He stepped back a bit and left her standing there, like a statue, lost in the enchanting glow of the east. The rose was already fading, and big white stars were starting to appear. He waited. He would give up everything except the longing.

“That was the most perfect thing I have ever seen,” she said in cold, brutal tones, when at last she turned round to him. “It amazes me that you should want to destroy it. If you can’t see it yourself, why try to debar me?” But in reality, he had destroyed it for her, she was straining after a dead effect.

“That was the most perfect thing I’ve ever seen,” she said in a cold, harsh tone when she finally turned to him. “It amazes me that you want to destroy it. If you can’t see it yourself, why try to keep me from it?” But in reality, he had destroyed it for her; she was reaching for a lost cause.

“One day,” he said, softly, looking up at her, “I shall destroy you, as you stand looking at the sunset; because you are such a liar.”

“One day,” he said softly, looking up at her, “I will destroy you, as you stand there looking at the sunset; because you’re such a liar.”

There was a soft, voluptuous promise to himself in the words. She was chilled but arrogant.

There was a gentle, seductive promise to himself in the words. She was cold yet confident.

“Ha!” she said. “I am not afraid of your threats!” She denied herself to him, she kept her room rigidly private to herself. But he waited on, in a curious patience, belonging to his yearning for her.

“Ha!” she said. “I’m not scared of your threats!” She shut him out completely, keeping her room strictly to herself. But he waited, filled with a strange patience, driven by his longing for her.

“In the end,” he said to himself with real voluptuous promise, “when it reaches that point, I shall do away with her.” And he trembled delicately in every limb, in anticipation, as he trembled in his most violent accesses of passionate approach to her, trembling with too much desire.

“In the end,” he said to himself with a genuine thrilling anticipation, “when it gets to that point, I’ll get rid of her.” And he shook gently in every part of his body, anticipating, as he quaked in his most intense moments of passionate pursuit of her, trembling from overwhelming desire.

She had a curious sort of allegiance with Loerke, all the while, now, something insidious and traitorous. Gerald knew of it. But in the unnatural state of patience, and the unwillingness to harden himself against her, in which he found himself, he took no notice, although her soft kindliness to the other man, whom he hated as a noxious insect, made him shiver again with an access of the strange shuddering that came over him repeatedly.

She had a strange loyalty to Loerke, but it felt insidious and wrong. Gerald was aware of it. Yet, in his unnatural patience and unwillingness to shut himself off from her, he ignored it, even though her gentle kindness towards the other man, whom he despised like a pest, made him shiver with that eerie feeling that came over him again and again.

He left her alone only when he went skiing, a sport he loved, and which she did not practise. Then he seemed to sweep out of life, to be a projectile into the beyond. And often, when he went away, she talked to the little German sculptor. They had an invariable topic, in their art.

He only left her alone when he went skiing, a sport he loved and she didn’t participate in. During those times, he seemed to vanish from her life, like a projectile shooting into the distance. Often, when he was away, she would talk to the little German sculptor. They always discussed art.

They were almost of the same ideas. He hated Mestrovic, was not satisfied with the Futurists, he liked the West African wooden figures, the Aztec art, Mexican and Central American. He saw the grotesque, and a curious sort of mechanical motion intoxicated him, a confusion in nature. They had a curious game with each other, Gudrun and Loerke, of infinite suggestivity, strange and leering, as if they had some esoteric understanding of life, that they alone were initiated into the fearful central secrets, that the world dared not know. Their whole correspondence was in a strange, barely comprehensible suggestivity, they kindled themselves at the subtle lust of the Egyptians or the Mexicans. The whole game was one of subtle inter-suggestivity, and they wanted to keep it on the plane of suggestion. From their verbal and physical nuances they got the highest satisfaction in the nerves, from a queer interchange of half-suggested ideas, looks, expressions and gestures, which were quite intolerable, though incomprehensible, to Gerald. He had no terms in which to think of their commerce, his terms were much too gross.

They shared almost the same ideas. He disliked Mestrovic and wasn't impressed with the Futurists; he appreciated West African wooden figures, Aztec art, and the art of Mexico and Central America. He found the grotesque fascinating, and a strange kind of mechanical motion intoxicated him, creating a confusion in nature. There was a peculiar game between Gudrun and Loerke, filled with endless suggestiveness, strange and teasing, as if they had a secret understanding of life, knowing fearful central truths that the world dared not acknowledge. Their entire communication was steeped in a strange, barely understandable suggestiveness, igniting a desire reminiscent of the Egyptians or Mexicans. The whole interaction was one of subtle suggestion, and they aimed to keep it at that level. From their verbal and physical nuances, they derived intense satisfaction in their nerves, through a bizarre exchange of half-suggested ideas, glances, expressions, and gestures, which were completely intolerable yet incomprehensible to Gerald. He had no words to describe their relationship; his understanding was far too simplistic.

The suggestion of primitive art was their refuge, and the inner mysteries of sensation their object of worship. Art and Life were to them the Reality and the Unreality.

The idea of primitive art was their escape, and the deep feelings of sensation were what they valued most. Art and Life represented Reality and Unreality for them.

“Of course,” said Gudrun, “life doesn’t really matter—it is one’s art which is central. What one does in one’s life has peu de rapport, it doesn’t signify much.”

“Of course,” said Gudrun, “life doesn’t really matter—it’s one’s art that’s central. What you do in your life has peu de rapport, it doesn’t mean much.”

“Yes, that is so, exactly,” replied the sculptor. “What one does in one’s art, that is the breath of one’s being. What one does in one’s life, that is a bagatelle for the outsiders to fuss about.”

“Yes, that’s right,” replied the sculptor. “What you create in your art is the essence of your existence. What you do in your life is just a trivial matter for others to worry about.”

It was curious what a sense of elation and freedom Gudrun found in this communication. She felt established for ever. Of course Gerald was bagatelle. Love was one of the temporal things in her life, except in so far as she was an artist. She thought of Cleopatra—Cleopatra must have been an artist; she reaped the essential from a man, she harvested the ultimate sensation, and threw away the husk; and Mary Stuart, and the great Rachel, panting with her lovers after the theatre, these were the exoteric exponents of love. After all, what was the lover but fuel for the transport of this subtle knowledge, for a female art, the art of pure, perfect knowledge in sensuous understanding.

Gudrun found it fascinating how much joy and freedom she experienced from this communication. She felt permanently anchored. Of course, Gerald was just a distraction. Love was one of the temporary aspects of her life, except for her identity as an artist. She thought of Cleopatra—Cleopatra must have been an artist; she extracted the essence from a man, grasped the ultimate sensation, and discarded the rest; and then there was Mary Stuart, and the great Rachel, breathless with her lovers after the theater—these were the public figures representing love. After all, what was a lover but fuel for the transport of this delicate knowledge, for a feminine art, the art of pure, perfect understanding through sensual experience.

One evening Gerald was arguing with Loerke about Italy and Tripoli. The Englishman was in a strange, inflammable state, the German was excited. It was a contest of words, but it meant a conflict of spirit between the two men. And all the while Gudrun could see in Gerald an arrogant English contempt for a foreigner. Although Gerald was quivering, his eyes flashing, his face flushed, in his argument there was a brusqueness, a savage contempt in his manner, that made Gudrun’s blood flare up, and made Loerke keen and mortified. For Gerald came down like a sledge-hammer with his assertions, anything the little German said was merely contemptible rubbish.

One evening, Gerald was arguing with Loerke about Italy and Tripoli. The Englishman was in a strange, highly charged state, and the German was excited. It was a battle of words, but it represented a clash of spirits between the two men. Throughout it all, Gudrun could see in Gerald an arrogant English disdain for a foreigner. Even though Gerald was visibly agitated, with his eyes flashing and his face flushed, there was a harshness and a brutal contempt in his manner that made Gudrun's blood boil and left Loerke feeling sharp and embarrassed. Gerald came down hard with his assertions; anything the little German said was just worthless nonsense.

At last Loerke turned to Gudrun, raising his hands in helpless irony, a shrug of ironical dismissal, something appealing and child-like.

At last, Loerke turned to Gudrun, raising his hands in a helpless, ironic gesture, a shrug of sarcastic dismissal, something both appealing and childlike.

Sehen sie, gnädige Frau—” he began.

Look, kind lady—” he began.

Bitte sagen Sie nicht immer, gnädige Frau,” cried Gudrun, her eyes flashing, her cheeks burning. She looked like a vivid Medusa. Her voice was loud and clamorous, the other people in the room were startled.

Please don't keep saying that, madam, cried Gudrun, her eyes flashing, her cheeks burning. She looked like a striking Medusa. Her voice was loud and disruptive, causing the other people in the room to be startled.

“Please don’t call me Mrs Crich,” she cried aloud.

“Please don’t call me Mrs. Crich,” she exclaimed.

The name, in Loerke’s mouth particularly, had been an intolerable humiliation and constraint upon her, these many days.

The name, especially in Loerke’s mouth, had been an unbearable embarrassment and pressure on her for all these days.

The two men looked at her in amazement. Gerald went white at the cheek-bones.

The two men stared at her in shock. Gerald went pale in the face.

“What shall I say, then?” asked Loerke, with soft, mocking insinuation.

“What should I say, then?” asked Loerke, with a gentle, teasing tone.

Sagen Sie nur nicht das,” she muttered, her cheeks flushed crimson. “Not that, at least.”

Just don't say that, she muttered, her cheeks flushed crimson. Not that, at least.

She saw, by the dawning look on Loerke’s face, that he had understood. She was not Mrs Crich! So-o-, that explained a great deal.

She saw, by the look of realization on Loerke’s face, that he had understood. She was not Mrs. Crich! So, that explained a lot.

Soll ich Fräulein sagen?” he asked, malevolently.

Should I call you Miss?” he asked, maliciously.

“I am not married,” she said, with some hauteur.

“I’m not married,” she said, with a hint of arrogance.

Her heart was fluttering now, beating like a bewildered bird. She knew she had dealt a cruel wound, and she could not bear it.

Her heart was racing now, beating like a confused bird. She knew she had caused a painful hurt, and she couldn't handle it.

Gerald sat erect, perfectly still, his face pale and calm, like the face of a statue. He was unaware of her, or of Loerke or anybody. He sat perfectly still, in an unalterable calm. Loerke, meanwhile, was crouching and glancing up from under his ducked head.

Gerald sat up straight, completely still, his face pale and calm, like a statue. He didn’t notice her, or Loerke, or anyone else. He remained perfectly still, in a steady calm. Loerke, meanwhile, was crouched down, peeking up from under his lowered head.

Gudrun was tortured for something to say, to relieve the suspense. She twisted her face in a smile, and glanced knowingly, almost sneering, at Gerald.

Gudrun was struggling to find something to say to break the tension. She forced a smile and shot a knowing, almost mocking, glance at Gerald.

“Truth is best,” she said to him, with a grimace.

“Truth is best,” she told him, making a face.

But now again she was under his domination; now, because she had dealt him this blow; because she had destroyed him, and she did not know how he had taken it. She watched him. He was interesting to her. She had lost her interest in Loerke.

But now she was back under his control; now, because she had dealt him this blow; because she had ruined him, and she didn't know how he had reacted to it. She observed him. He was captivating to her. She had lost interest in Loerke.

Gerald rose at length, and went over in a leisurely still movement, to the Professor. The two began a conversation on Goethe.

Gerald eventually got up and casually walked over to the Professor. The two started a conversation about Goethe.

She was rather piqued by the simplicity of Gerald’s demeanour this evening. He did not seem angry or disgusted, only he looked curiously innocent and pure, really beautiful. Sometimes it came upon him, this look of clear distance, and it always fascinated her.

She was a bit annoyed by how simple Gerald seemed this evening. He didn’t look angry or disgusted; instead, he looked curiously innocent and pure, really beautiful. Sometimes, he had this look of clear distance, and it always fascinated her.

She waited, troubled, throughout the evening. She thought he would avoid her, or give some sign. But he spoke to her simply and unemotionally, as he would to anyone else in the room. A certain peace, an abstraction possessed his soul.

She waited, feeling uneasy, all evening. She thought he would avoid her or give some kind of indication. But he talked to her straightforwardly and without emotion, just like he would with anyone else in the room. A kind of calm, a detachment filled his soul.

She went to his room, hotly, violently in love with him. He was so beautiful and inaccessible. He kissed her, he was a lover to her. And she had extreme pleasure of him. But he did not come to, he remained remote and candid, unconscious. She wanted to speak to him. But this innocent, beautiful state of unconsciousness that had come upon him prevented her. She felt tormented and dark.

She went to his room, passionately in love with him. He was so beautiful and unattainable. He kissed her, and he was a lover to her. She experienced intense pleasure from him. But he didn’t engage; he stayed distant and innocent, unaware. She wanted to talk to him. But this innocent, beautiful state of unconsciousness he was in held her back. She felt tortured and lost.

In the morning, however, he looked at her with a little aversion, some horror and some hatred darkening into his eyes. She withdrew on to her old ground. But still he would not gather himself together, against her.

In the morning, though, he looked at her with a hint of disgust, some horror, and a touch of hatred clouding his eyes. She retreated to her familiar place. But still, he couldn't bring himself to confront her.

Loerke was waiting for her now. The little artist, isolated in his own complete envelope, felt that here at last was a woman from whom he could get something. He was uneasy all the while, waiting to talk with her, subtly contriving to be near her. Her presence filled him with keenness and excitement, he gravitated cunningly towards her, as if she had some unseen force of attraction.

Loerke was waiting for her now. The little artist, wrapped up in his own world, felt that finally there was a woman from whom he could gain something. He was nervous the whole time, eager to talk to her, carefully maneuvering to stay close. Her presence sparked a sense of excitement in him; he was drawn to her as if she had some hidden magnetic pull.

He was not in the least doubtful of himself, as regards Gerald. Gerald was one of the outsiders. Loerke only hated him for being rich and proud and of fine appearance. All these things, however, riches, pride of social standing, handsome physique, were externals. When it came to the relation with a woman such as Gudrun, he, Loerke, had an approach and a power that Gerald never dreamed of.

He had no doubt about himself when it came to Gerald. Gerald was one of the outsiders. Loerke only disliked him for being wealthy, arrogant, and good-looking. However, all those things—wealth, social status, attractive looks—were just surface-level. When it came to a relationship with a woman like Gudrun, Loerke had an approach and a confidence that Gerald could never imagine.

How should Gerald hope to satisfy a woman of Gudrun’s calibre? Did he think that pride or masterful will or physical strength would help him? Loerke knew a secret beyond these things. The greatest power is the one that is subtle and adjusts itself, not one which blindly attacks. And he, Loerke, had understanding where Gerald was a calf. He, Loerke, could penetrate into depths far out of Gerald’s knowledge. Gerald was left behind like a postulant in the ante-room of this temple of mysteries, this woman. But he Loerke, could he not penetrate into the inner darkness, find the spirit of the woman in its inner recess, and wrestle with it there, the central serpent that is coiled at the core of life.

How could Gerald possibly hope to win over a woman like Gudrun? Did he really think that pride, brute force, or physical strength would make a difference? Loerke understood a deeper truth. The greatest power is the subtle one that adapts, not the one that charges in blindly. Loerke had insights where Gerald was still naive. He could dive into depths of understanding that Gerald couldn’t even fathom. Gerald was left behind like a newcomer waiting in the lobby of this temple of mysteries that was Gudrun. But Loerke, could he not navigate the inner darkness, uncover the spirit of the woman in her hidden depths, and engage with it there, the central force coiled at the heart of life?

What was it, after all, that a woman wanted? Was it mere social effect, fulfilment of ambition in the social world, in the community of mankind? Was it even a union in love and goodness? Did she want “goodness”? Who but a fool would accept this of Gudrun? This was but the street view of her wants. Cross the threshold, and you found her completely, completely cynical about the social world and its advantages. Once inside the house of her soul and there was a pungent atmosphere of corrosion, an inflamed darkness of sensation, and a vivid, subtle, critical consciousness, that saw the world distorted, horrific.

What did a woman really want, anyway? Was it just social standing, a way to fulfill her ambitions in society and among people? Was it even a romantic union based on love and goodness? Did she actually want “goodness”? Who but a fool would think that of Gudrun? That was just the surface of her desires. Step inside, and you'd find her completely, utterly cynical about the social world and its perks. Once you entered the house of her soul, there was a strong sense of decay, a deep, dark intensity of feeling, and a clear, critical awareness that viewed the world as twisted and terrifying.

What then, what next? Was it sheer blind force of passion that would satisfy her now? Not this, but the subtle thrills of extreme sensation in reduction. It was an unbroken will reacting against her unbroken will in a myriad subtle thrills of reduction, the last subtle activities of analysis and breaking down, carried out in the darkness of her, whilst the outside form, the individual, was utterly unchanged, even sentimental in its poses.

What now, what’s next? Was it just raw passion that would satisfy her at this moment? Not really; it was the delicate excitement of intense feelings in their simplest form. It was an ongoing struggle between her unyielding will and another’s, resulting in countless subtle thrills of simplification, the final nuanced activities of breaking things down, happening in her mind, while the outer appearance, the individual, remained completely unchanged, even sentimental in its expressions.

But between two particular people, any two people on earth, the range of pure sensational experience is limited. The climax of sensual reaction, once reached in any direction, is reached finally, there is no going on. There is only repetition possible, or the going apart of the two protagonists, or the subjugating of the one will to the other, or death.

But between two specific people, any two people on earth, the range of pure sensory experience is limited. Once the peak of sensual reaction is reached in any direction, that’s it; there’s no moving beyond it. The only options are repetition, the two people drifting apart, one person submitting to the will of the other, or death.

Gerald had penetrated all the outer places of Gudrun’s soul. He was to her the most crucial instance of the existing world, the ne plus ultra of the world of man as it existed for her. In him she knew the world, and had done with it. Knowing him finally she was the Alexander seeking new worlds. But there were no new worlds, there were no more men, there were only creatures, little, ultimate creatures like Loerke. The world was finished now, for her. There was only the inner, individual darkness, sensation within the ego, the obscene religious mystery of ultimate reduction, the mystic frictional activities of diabolic reducing down, disintegrating the vital organic body of life.

Gerald had explored every corner of Gudrun’s soul. To her, he was the most important part of the real world, the ultimate example of what humanity was for her. Through him, she understood the world and felt complete with it. Knowing him, she was like Alexander seeking new territories. But there were no new territories, there were no more men, only beings, small, fundamental beings like Loerke. The world was over for her now. There was only the deep, personal darkness, feelings within herself, the disturbing spiritual mystery of absolute reduction, the mysterious, harsh forces breaking down and disintegrating the vital, organic essence of life.

All this Gudrun knew in her subconsciousness, not in her mind. She knew her next step—she knew what she should move on to, when she left Gerald. She was afraid of Gerald, that he might kill her. But she did not intend to be killed. A fine thread still united her to him. It should not be her death which broke it. She had further to go, a further, slow exquisite experience to reap, unthinkable subtleties of sensation to know, before she was finished.

All this Gudrun was aware of in her subconscious, not in her mind. She knew her next step—what she should do when she left Gerald. She was scared of Gerald, afraid he might kill her. But she didn’t plan on being killed. A thin thread still connected her to him. It should not be her death that severed it. She had more to experience, a deeper, slow, beautiful journey to enjoy, unimaginable subtleties of feeling to discover, before she was done.

Of the last series of subtleties, Gerald was not capable. He could not touch the quick of her. But where his ruder blows could not penetrate, the fine, insinuating blade of Loerke’s insect-like comprehension could. At least, it was time for her now to pass over to the other, the creature, the final craftsman. She knew that Loerke, in his innermost soul, was detached from everything, for him there was neither heaven nor earth nor hell. He admitted no allegiance, he gave no adherence anywhere. He was single and, by abstraction from the rest, absolute in himself.

Of the last series of subtleties, Gerald wasn't capable. He couldn't get to the heart of her. But where his blunt attempts failed, Loerke’s subtle, insect-like understanding succeeded. At least, it was time for her to move on to the next one, the creature, the ultimate craftsman. She realized that Loerke, deep down, was disconnected from everything; for him, there was no heaven, earth, or hell. He had no loyalties and didn’t attach himself to anything. He was alone and, by isolating himself from everything else, completely whole on his own.

Whereas in Gerald’s soul there still lingered some attachment to the rest, to the whole. And this was his limitation. He was limited, borné, subject to his necessity, in the last issue, for goodness, for righteousness, for oneness with the ultimate purpose. That the ultimate purpose might be the perfect and subtle experience of the process of death, the will being kept unimpaired, that was not allowed in him. And this was his limitation.

Whereas in Gerald's soul there still lingered some connection to the rest, to the whole. And this was his limitation. He was limited, borné, bound by his need, ultimately, for goodness, for righteousness, for unity with the ultimate purpose. The idea that the ultimate purpose could be the perfect and subtle experience of the process of death, with his will remaining intact, was something he couldn't accept. And this was his limitation.

There was a hovering triumph in Loerke, since Gudrun had denied her marriage with Gerald. The artist seemed to hover like a creature on the wing, waiting to settle. He did not approach Gudrun violently, he was never ill-timed. But carried on by a sure instinct in the complete darkness of his soul, he corresponded mystically with her, imperceptibly, but palpably.

There was a lingering sense of triumph in Loerke, since Gudrun had rejected her marriage to Gerald. The artist seemed to float like a creature in flight, waiting to land. He didn’t approach Gudrun aggressively; he was never out of sync. Yet, guided by a strong instinct in the deep darkness of his soul, he connected with her in a mysterious way, subtly but undeniably.

For two days, he talked to her, continued the discussions of art, of life, in which they both found such pleasure. They praised the by-gone things, they took a sentimental, childish delight in the achieved perfections of the past. Particularly they liked the late eighteenth century, the period of Goethe and of Shelley, and Mozart.

For two days, he talked to her, continuing their discussions about art and life, which they both enjoyed so much. They reminisced about the past, taking a sentimental, almost childlike joy in the achievements of earlier times. They were especially fond of the late eighteenth century, the era of Goethe, Shelley, and Mozart.

They played with the past, and with the great figures of the past, a sort of little game of chess, or marionettes, all to please themselves. They had all the great men for their marionettes, and they two were the God of the show, working it all. As for the future, that they never mentioned except one laughed out some mocking dream of the destruction of the world by a ridiculous catastrophe of man’s invention: a man invented such a perfect explosive that it blew the earth in two, and the two halves set off in different directions through space, to the dismay of the inhabitants: or else the people of the world divided into two halves, and each half decided it was perfect and right, the other half was wrong and must be destroyed; so another end of the world. Or else, Loerke’s dream of fear, the world went cold, and snow fell everywhere, and only white creatures, polar-bears, white foxes, and men like awful white snow-birds, persisted in ice cruelty.

They played with the past and with the great figures from it, engaging in a sort of little game of chess or puppetry, all for their own amusement. They had all the great men as their puppets, and they were the masters of the show, pulling all the strings. As for the future, they rarely spoke of it, except when one of them would joke about a silly scenario of the world ending due to some ridiculous invention: like a man creating such a powerful explosive that it split the Earth in two, with the halves flying off in different directions through space, leaving the inhabitants in shock. Or sometimes, the people of the world split into two factions, each believing they were right and the other was wrong and needed to be destroyed; thus, another end of the world was envisioned. Then there was Loerke’s fearful dream, where the world turned cold, snow fell everywhere, and only white creatures—polar bears, arctic foxes, and humans resembling eerie snow-birds—survived in icy cruelty.

Apart from these stories, they never talked of the future. They delighted most either in mocking imaginations of destruction, or in sentimental, fine marionette-shows of the past. It was a sentimental delight to reconstruct the world of Goethe at Weimar, or of Schiller and poverty and faithful love, or to see again Jean Jacques in his quakings, or Voltaire at Ferney, or Frederick the Great reading his own poetry.

Besides these stories, they rarely discussed the future. They mostly enjoyed making fun of imaginative scenarios of destruction or indulging in nostalgic puppet shows of the past. It was a sentimental pleasure to recreate the world of Goethe in Weimar, or of Schiller with his struggles and devoted love, or to revisit Jean Jacques in his tremors, or Voltaire at Ferney, or Frederick the Great reading his own poetry.

They talked together for hours, of literature and sculpture and painting, amusing themselves with Flaxman and Blake and Fuseli, with tenderness, and with Feuerbach and Böcklin. It would take them a life-time, they felt to live again, in petto, the lives of the great artists. But they preferred to stay in the eighteenth and the nineteenth centuries.

They talked for hours about literature, sculpture, and painting, enjoying discussions about Flaxman, Blake, and Fuseli, filled with warmth, and also about Feuerbach and Böcklin. They felt it would take a lifetime to relive, in petto, the lives of the great artists. But they chose to remain in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.

They talked in a mixture of languages. The ground-work was French, in either case. But he ended most of his sentences in a stumble of English and a conclusion of German, she skilfully wove herself to her end in whatever phrase came to her. She took a peculiar delight in this conversation. It was full of odd, fantastic expression, of double meanings, of evasions, of suggestive vagueness. It was a real physical pleasure to her to make this thread of conversation out of the different-coloured strands of three languages.

They spoke in a mix of languages. The base was French, regardless. But he often finished his sentences with a jumble of English and a German conclusion, while she seamlessly navigated to her point using whatever phrases came to her. She found a unique joy in this conversation. It was filled with strange, imaginative expressions, double meanings, evasions, and suggestive ambiguity. Creating this tapestry of conversation from the different-colored threads of three languages brought her genuine physical pleasure.

And all the while they two were hovering, hesitating round the flame of some invisible declaration. He wanted it, but was held back by some inevitable reluctance. She wanted it also, but she wanted to put it off, to put it off indefinitely, she still had some pity for Gerald, some connection with him. And the most fatal of all, she had the reminiscent sentimental compassion for herself in connection with him. Because of what had been, she felt herself held to him by immortal, invisible threads—because of what had been, because of his coming to her that first night, into her own house, in his extremity, because—

And all the while, they were hovering, hesitating around the flame of some unspoken confession. He wanted it, but he was held back by an unavoidable reluctance. She wanted it too, but she wanted to delay it, to postpone it indefinitely; she still had some sympathy for Gerald, some link to him. And the most damaging of all, she felt a nostalgic, sentimental compassion for herself in relation to him. Because of what had been, she felt tied to him by invisible, eternal threads—because of what had been, because of his arrival that first night, into her home, in his time of need, because—

Gerald was gradually overcome with a revulsion of loathing for Loerke. He did not take the man seriously, he despised him merely, except as he felt in Gudrun’s veins the influence of the little creature. It was this that drove Gerald wild, the feeling in Gudrun’s veins of Loerke’s presence, Loerke’s being, flowing dominant through her.

Gerald was slowly filled with disgust for Loerke. He didn't take the man seriously; he just despised him, except for how he felt Loerke's influence in Gudrun's veins. It was this that drove Gerald crazy, the sensation of Loerke's presence and essence dominating through her.

“What makes you so smitten with that little vermin?” he asked, really puzzled. For he, man-like, could not see anything attractive or important at all in Loerke. Gerald expected to find some handsomeness or nobleness, to account for a woman’s subjection. But he saw none here, only an insect-like repulsiveness.

“What makes you so into that little pest?” he asked, really confused. For he, being a man, could not see anything appealing or significant at all in Loerke. Gerald expected to find some attractiveness or some noble quality that would explain a woman's attraction. But he saw none here, only an insect-like disgust.

Gudrun flushed deeply. It was these attacks she would never forgive.

Gudrun blushed deeply. It was these attacks she would never forgive.

“What do you mean?” she replied. “My God, what a mercy I am not married to you!”

“What do you mean?” she replied. “Oh my God, what a blessing I am not married to you!”

Her voice of flouting and contempt scotched him. He was brought up short. But he recovered himself.

Her tone of mocking and disdain silenced him. He stopped in his tracks. But he gathered himself again.

“Tell me, only tell me,” he reiterated in a dangerous narrowed voice—“tell me what it is that fascinates you in him.”

“Tell me, just tell me,” he repeated in a dangerous, narrowed voice—“tell me what it is that draws you to him.”

“I am not fascinated,” she said, with cold repelling innocence.

“I’m not fascinated,” she said, with an icy, innocent detachment.

“Yes, you are. You are fascinated by that little dry snake, like a bird gaping ready to fall down its throat.”

“Yes, you are. You’re captivated by that little dry snake, like a bird staring, ready to drop into its mouth.”

She looked at him with black fury.

She looked at him with intense anger.

“I don’t choose to be discussed by you,” she said.

“I don’t want to be talked about by you,” she said.

“It doesn’t matter whether you choose or not,” he replied, “that doesn’t alter the fact that you are ready to fall down and kiss the feet of that little insect. And I don’t want to prevent you—do it, fall down and kiss his feet. But I want to know, what it is that fascinates you—what is it?”

“It doesn’t matter if you choose or not,” he replied, “that doesn’t change the fact that you’re ready to fall down and kiss the feet of that little insect. And I don’t want to stop you—go ahead, fall down and kiss his feet. But I want to know, what is it that fascinates you—what is it?”

She was silent, suffused with black rage.

She was quiet, filled with intense anger.

“How dare you come brow-beating me,” she cried, “how dare you, you little squire, you bully. What right have you over me, do you think?”

“How dare you come at me like that,” she shouted, “how dare you, you little squire, you bully. What right do you think you have over me?”

His face was white and gleaming, she knew by the light in his eyes that she was in his power—the wolf. And because she was in his power, she hated him with a power that she wondered did not kill him. In her will she killed him as he stood, effaced him.

His face was pale and shining, and she could see from the light in his eyes that she was under his control—the wolf. And because she was in his control, she felt a hatred for him so intense that she wondered if it could actually destroy him. In her mind, she killed him as he stood there, wiped him out.

“It is not a question of right,” said Gerald, sitting down on a chair. She watched the change in his body. She saw his clenched, mechanical body moving there like an obsession. Her hatred of him was tinged with fatal contempt.

“It’s not about what’s right,” Gerald said, sitting down in a chair. She noticed the shift in his body. She saw his stiff, robotic movements there like a fixation. Her hatred for him was mixed with deadly contempt.

“It’s not a question of my right over you—though I have some right, remember. I want to know, I only want to know what it is that subjugates you to that little scum of a sculptor downstairs, what it is that brings you down like a humble maggot, in worship of him. I want to know what you creep after.”

“It’s not about my rights over you—though I do have some, just so you know. I want to understand, I just want to know what makes you submit to that pathetic sculptor down there, what makes you act like a lowly worm, worshipping him. I want to know what you're chasing after.”

She stood over against the window, listening. Then she turned round.

She stood by the window, listening. Then she turned around.

“Do you?” she said, in her most easy, most cutting voice. “Do you want to know what it is in him? It’s because he has some understanding of a woman, because he is not stupid. That’s why it is.”

“Do you?” she said, in her most relaxed, most sharp tone. “Do you really want to know what it is about him? It’s because he understands women a bit, because he’s not an idiot. That’s what it is.”

A queer, sinister, animal-like smile came over Gerald’s face.

A strange, creepy, animal-like smile appeared on Gerald’s face.

“But what understanding is it?” he said. “The understanding of a flea, a hopping flea with a proboscis. Why should you crawl abject before the understanding of a flea?”

“But what kind of understanding is that?” he said. “The understanding of a flea, a hopping flea with a proboscis. Why should you grovel before the understanding of a flea?”

There passed through Gudrun’s mind Blake’s representation of the soul of a flea. She wanted to fit it to Loerke. Blake was a clown too. But it was necessary to answer Gerald.

There flashed through Gudrun’s mind Blake’s portrayal of the soul of a flea. She wanted to apply it to Loerke. Blake was a joker too. But she had to respond to Gerald.

“Don’t you think the understanding of a flea is more interesting than the understanding of a fool?” she asked.

“Don’t you think understanding a flea is more interesting than understanding a fool?” she asked.

“A fool!” he repeated.

"A fool!" he said again.

“A fool, a conceited fool—a Dummkopf,” she replied, adding the German word.

“A fool, a arrogant fool—a Dummkopf,” she replied, adding the German word.

“Do you call me a fool?” he replied. “Well, wouldn’t I rather be the fool I am, than that flea downstairs?”

“Do you think I’m a fool?” he replied. “Well, I’d rather be the fool I am than that pest downstairs.”

She looked at him. A certain blunt, blind stupidity in him palled on her soul, limiting her.

She looked at him. A kind of dull, mindless ignorance in him weighed down her spirit, restricting her.

“You give yourself away by that last,” she said.

“You reveal too much with that last one,” she said.

He sat and wondered.

He sat and thought.

“I shall go away soon,” he said.

“I’m going to leave soon,” he said.

She turned on him.

She confronted him.

“Remember,” she said, “I am completely independent of you—completely. You make your arrangements, I make mine.”

“Just remember,” she said, “I’m completely independent of you—totally. You make your plans, I make mine.”

He pondered this.

He thought about this.

“You mean we are strangers from this minute?” he asked.

“You mean we’re strangers starting now?” he asked.

She halted and flushed. He was putting her in a trap, forcing her hand. She turned round on him.

She stopped and blushed. He was cornering her, making her choose. She spun around to face him.

“Strangers,” she said, “we can never be. But if you want to make any movement apart from me, then I wish you to know you are perfectly free to do so. Do not consider me in the slightest.”

“Strangers,” she said, “we can never be. But if you want to move away from me in any way, just know that you are completely free to do so. Don’t worry about me at all.”

Even so slight an implication that she needed him and was depending on him still was sufficient to rouse his passion. As he sat a change came over his body, the hot, molten stream mounted involuntarily through his veins. He groaned inwardly, under its bondage, but he loved it. He looked at her with clear eyes, waiting for her.

Even the slightest hint that she needed him and was counting on him was enough to ignite his desire. As he sat there, a transformation took place within him; a hot, molten sensation surged through his veins. He groaned inwardly, feeling its hold over him, yet he loved it. He looked at her with clear eyes, waiting for her.

She knew at once, and was shaken with cold revulsion. How could he look at her with those clear, warm, waiting eyes, waiting for her, even now? What had been said between them, was it not enough to put them worlds asunder, to freeze them forever apart! And yet he was all transfused and roused, waiting for her.

She realized immediately, feeling a cold shiver run through her. How could he look at her with those clear, warm, expectant eyes, still waiting for her, even now? What had been said between them—wasn’t it enough to separate them completely, to keep them frozen apart forever? And yet he was fully alive and charged, waiting for her.

It confused her. Turning her head aside, she said:

It puzzled her. Turning her head away, she said:

“I shall always tell you, whenever I am going to make any change—”

“I will always let you know whenever I'm going to make any changes—”

And with this she moved out of the room.

And with that, she left the room.

He sat suspended in a fine recoil of disappointment, that seemed gradually to be destroying his understanding. But the unconscious state of patience persisted in him. He remained motionless, without thought or knowledge, for a long time. Then he rose, and went downstairs, to play at chess with one of the students. His face was open and clear, with a certain innocent laisser-aller that troubled Gudrun most, made her almost afraid of him, whilst she disliked him deeply for it.

He sat in a deep disappointment that felt like it was slowly breaking his understanding. Yet, a sense of patience lingered within him. He stayed still, without any thoughts or awareness, for a long time. Then he got up and went downstairs to play chess with one of the students. His face was relaxed and clear, with a kind of innocent carefree attitude that made Gudrun uneasy and even scared of him, while she strongly disliked him for it.

It was after this that Loerke, who had never yet spoken to her personally, began to ask her of her state.

It was after this that Loerke, who had never talked to her directly, started asking her about how she was doing.

“You are not married at all, are you?” he asked.

“You're not married, are you?” he asked.

She looked full at him.

She stared at him.

“Not in the least,” she replied, in her measured way. Loerke laughed, wrinkling up his face oddly. There was a thin wisp of his hair straying on his forehead, she noticed that his skin was of a clear brown colour, his hands, his wrists. And his hands seemed closely prehensile. He seemed like topaz, so strangely brownish and pellucid.

“Not at all,” she answered, in her calm manner. Loerke laughed, scrunching up his face in a peculiar way. There was a loose strand of hair falling on his forehead; she noticed that his skin had a clear brown tone, as well as his hands and wrists. His hands seemed almost like they could grasp anything. He resembled topaz, oddly brownish and transparent.

“Good,” he said.

"Sounds good," he said.

Still it needed some courage for him to go on.

Still, it took some courage for him to continue.

“Was Mrs Birkin your sister?” he asked.

“Was Mrs. Birkin your sister?” he asked.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And was she married?”

"Was she married?"

“She was married.”

“She’s married.”

“Have you parents, then?”

"Do you have parents?"

“Yes,” said Gudrun, “we have parents.”

“Yes,” said Gudrun, “we have parents.”

And she told him, briefly, laconically, her position. He watched her closely, curiously all the while.

And she told him, briefly and to the point, her situation. He watched her closely, filled with curiosity the entire time.

“So!” he exclaimed, with some surprise. “And the Herr Crich, is he rich?”

“So!” he exclaimed, a bit surprised. “Is Mr. Crich wealthy?”

“Yes, he is rich, a coal owner.”

“Yes, he’s wealthy, a coal mine owner.”

“How long has your friendship with him lasted?”

“How long have you been friends with him?”

“Some months.”

"Several months."

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Yes, I am surprised,” he said at length. “The English, I thought they were so—cold. And what do you think to do when you leave here?”

“Yes, I’m surprised,” he said after a moment. “I thought the English were so—cold. So, what do you plan to do when you leave here?”

“What do I think to do?” she repeated.

“What am I thinking of doing?” she repeated.

“Yes. You cannot go back to the teaching. No—” he shrugged his shoulders—“that is impossible. Leave that to the canaille who can do nothing else. You, for your part—you know, you are a remarkable woman, eine seltsame Frau. Why deny it—why make any question of it? You are an extraordinary woman, why should you follow the ordinary course, the ordinary life?”

“Yes. You can’t go back to teaching. No—” he shrugged his shoulders—“that’s impossible. Leave that to the canaille who can do nothing else. You, for your part—you know, you’re a remarkable woman, eine seltsame Frau. Why deny it—why even question it? You’re an extraordinary woman, so why should you follow the ordinary path, the ordinary life?”

Gudrun sat looking at her hands, flushed. She was pleased that he said, so simply, that she was a remarkable woman. He would not say that to flatter her—he was far too self-opinionated and objective by nature. He said it as he would say a piece of sculpture was remarkable, because he knew it was so.

Gudrun sat there, staring at her hands, feeling a bit embarrassed. She was happy that he had said, so straightforwardly, that she was an impressive woman. He wouldn't say that just to boost her ego—he was much too strong-minded and sensible for that. He said it the same way he would remark that a piece of sculpture was impressive, because he truly believed it was.

And it gratified her to hear it from him. Other people had such a passion to make everything of one degree, of one pattern. In England it was chic to be perfectly ordinary. And it was a relief to her to be acknowledged extraordinary. Then she need not fret about the common standards.

And it made her happy to hear it from him. Other people were so eager to make everything the same, to fit into one mold. In England, it was stylish to be perfectly average. And it felt like a relief to her to be recognized as special. That way, she didn't have to worry about common standards.

“You see,” she said, “I have no money whatsoever.”

“You see,” she said, “I don’t have any money at all.”

“Ach, money!” he cried, lifting his shoulders. “When one is grown up, money is lying about at one’s service. It is only when one is young that it is rare. Take no thought for money—that always lies to hand.”

“Ah, money!” he exclaimed, shrugging his shoulders. “When you’re an adult, money is just there for your use. It’s only when you’re young that it seems scarce. Don’t worry about money—that’s always within reach.”

“Does it?” she said, laughing.

“Really?” she said, laughing.

“Always. The Gerald will give you a sum, if you ask him for it—”

“Always. Gerald will give you some money if you ask him for it—”

She flushed deeply.

She blushed intensely.

“I will ask anybody else,” she said, with some difficulty—“but not him.”

“I'll ask anyone else,” she said, with some difficulty—“but not him.”

Loerke looked closely at her.

Loerke examined her closely.

“Good,” he said. “Then let it be somebody else. Only don’t go back to that England, that school. No, that is stupid.”

“Good,” he said. “Then let it be someone else. Just don’t go back to that England, that school. No, that’s dumb.”

Again there was a pause. He was afraid to ask her outright to go with him, he was not even quite sure he wanted her; and she was afraid to be asked. He begrudged his own isolation, was very chary of sharing his life, even for a day.

Again there was a pause. He was hesitant to ask her directly to join him; he wasn’t even completely sure he wanted her to. She was also afraid of being asked. He resented his own loneliness and was very reluctant to share his life, even for a day.

“The only other place I know is Paris,” she said, “and I can’t stand that.”

“The only other place I know is Paris,” she said, “and I can’t stand it.”

She looked with her wide, steady eyes full at Loerke. He lowered his head and averted his face.

She looked at Loerke with her wide, steady eyes. He lowered his head and turned away.

“Paris, no!” he said. “Between the réligion d’amour, and the latest ’ism, and the new turning to Jesus, one had better ride on a carrousel all day. But come to Dresden. I have a studio there—I can give you work,—oh, that would be easy enough. I haven’t seen any of your things, but I believe in you. Come to Dresden—that is a fine town to be in, and as good a life as you can expect of a town. You have everything there, without the foolishness of Paris or the beer of Munich.”

“Paris, no!” he exclaimed. “With the religion of love, the latest trends, and everyone's turning to Jesus, you might as well ride a carousel all day. But come to Dresden. I have a studio there—I can get you some work,—oh, that would be easy enough. I haven’t seen any of your stuff, but I believe in you. Come to Dresden—that's a great place to be, and it offers as good a life as you can expect from a town. You have everything you need there, without the nonsense of Paris or the beer of Munich.”

He sat and looked at her, coldly. What she liked about him was that he spoke to her simple and flat, as to himself. He was a fellow craftsman, a fellow being to her, first.

He sat and looked at her, unemotionally. What she appreciated about him was that he spoke to her plainly and directly, as if she were just like him. He was a fellow craftsman, a fellow human being to her, above all.

“No—Paris,” he resumed, “it makes me sick. Pah—l’amour. I detest it. L’amour, l’amore, die Liebe—I detest it in every language. Women and love, there is no greater tedium,” he cried.

“No—Paris,” he continued, “it makes me nauseous. Ugh—love. I can't stand it. Love, l’amore, die Liebe—I hate it in every language. Women and love, there’s nothing more boring,” he shouted.

She was slightly offended. And yet, this was her own basic feeling. Men, and love—there was no greater tedium.

She felt a little offended. Still, this was her true feeling. Men and love—there was nothing more boring.

“I think the same,” she said.

“I feel the same way,” she said.

“A bore,” he repeated. “What does it matter whether I wear this hat or another. So love. I needn’t wear a hat at all, only for convenience. Neither need I love except for convenience. I tell you what, gnädige Frau—” and he leaned towards her—then he made a quick, odd gesture, as of striking something aside—“gnädige Fräulein, never mind—I tell you what, I would give everything, everything, all your love, for a little companionship in intelligence—” his eyes flickered darkly, evilly at her. “You understand?” he asked, with a faint smile. “It wouldn’t matter if she were a hundred years old, a thousand—it would be all the same to me, so that she can understand.” He shut his eyes with a little snap.

“A bore,” he repeated. “What does it matter whether I wear this hat or another? So what if I love? I don’t have to wear a hat at all, only if it’s convenient. I don’t have to love either, except for convenience. Listen, gnädige Frau—” and he leaned toward her—then he made a quick, strange gesture, as if pushing something away—“gnädige Fräulein, never mind—I’m telling you, I would give everything, everything, all your love, for just a little companionship in intelligence—” his eyes flickered darkly, almost maliciously at her. “Do you understand?” he asked, with a faint smile. “It wouldn’t matter if she were a hundred years old, a thousand—it’d be the same to me, as long as she can understand.” He shut his eyes with a little snap.

Again Gudrun was rather offended. Did he not think her good looking, then? Suddenly she laughed.

Again, Gudrun felt slightly insulted. Did he really not find her attractive? Suddenly, she laughed.

“I shall have to wait about eighty years to suit you, at that!” she said. “I am ugly enough, aren’t I?”

“I guess I'll have to wait around eighty years to please you, then!” she said. “I’m ugly enough, right?”

He looked at her with an artist’s sudden, critical, estimating eye.

He looked at her with an artist's sharp, critical, assessing gaze.

“You are beautiful,” he said, “and I am glad of it. But it isn’t that—it isn’t that,” he cried, with emphasis that flattered her. “It is that you have a certain wit, it is the kind of understanding. For me, I am little, chétif, insignificant. Good! Do not ask me to be strong and handsome, then. But it is the me—” he put his fingers to his mouth, oddly—“it is the me that is looking for a mistress, and my me is waiting for the thee of the mistress, for the match to my particular intelligence. You understand?”

“You're beautiful,” he said, “and I'm really glad about that. But it’s not just that—it’s not just that,” he exclaimed, emphasizing it in a way that made her feel flattered. “It’s that you have this certain wit, this kind of understanding. As for me, I feel small, weak, and insignificant. Fine! Don’t expect me to be strong and handsome, then. But it’s the me—” he touched his mouth in a strange way—“it’s the me that’s looking for a partner, and my me is waiting for the you of the partner, for the match to my unique intelligence. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” she said, “I understand.”

“Yes,” she said, “I get it.”

“As for the other, this amour—” he made a gesture, dashing his hand aside, as if to dash away something troublesome—“it is unimportant, unimportant. Does it matter, whether I drink white wine this evening, or whether I drink nothing? It does not matter, it does not matter. So this love, this amour, this baiser. Yes or no, soit ou soit pas, today, tomorrow, or never, it is all the same, it does not matter—no more than the white wine.”

“As for the other, this love—” he waved his hand dismissively, as if trying to brush away something annoying—“it’s unimportant, really unimportant. Does it matter if I drink white wine tonight, or if I drink nothing at all? It doesn’t matter, it doesn’t matter. So this love, this affection, this kiss. Yes or no, whether today, tomorrow, or never, it’s all the same, it doesn’t matter—no more than the white wine.”

He ended with an odd dropping of the head in a desperate negation. Gudrun watched him steadily. She had gone pale.

He finished with a strange bow of his head in a desperate rejection. Gudrun watched him intently. She had turned pale.

Suddenly she stretched over and seized his hand in her own.

Suddenly, she reached over and grabbed his hand.

“That is true,” she said, in rather a high, vehement voice, “that is true for me too. It is the understanding that matters.”

"That's true," she said, in a rather high, intense voice, "that's true for me too. It's the understanding that matters."

He looked up at her almost frightened, furtive. Then he nodded, a little sullenly. She let go his hand: he had made not the lightest response. And they sat in silence.

He looked up at her, almost scared and sneaky. Then he nodded, a bit sulkily. She released his hand; he hadn't responded at all. And they sat in silence.

“Do you know,” he said, suddenly looking at her with dark, self-important, prophetic eyes, “your fate and mine, they will run together, till—” and he broke off in a little grimace.

“Do you know,” he said, suddenly looking at her with dark, self-important, prophetic eyes, “your fate and mine will intersect until—” and he paused with a slight grimace.

“Till when?” she asked, blanched, her lips going white. She was terribly susceptible to these evil prognostications, but he only shook his head.

“Until when?” she asked, pale, her lips going white. She was really sensitive to these ominous predictions, but he just shook his head.

“I don’t know,” he said, “I don’t know.”

“I don’t know,” he said, “I just don’t know.”

Gerald did not come in from his skiing until nightfall, he missed the coffee and cake that she took at four o’clock. The snow was in perfect condition, he had travelled a long way, by himself, among the snow ridges, on his skis, he had climbed high, so high that he could see over the top of the pass, five miles distant, could see the Marienhütte, the hostel on the crest of the pass, half buried in snow, and over into the deep valley beyond, to the dusk of the pine trees. One could go that way home; but he shuddered with nausea at the thought of home;—one could travel on skis down there, and come to the old imperial road, below the pass. But why come to any road? He revolted at the thought of finding himself in the world again. He must stay up there in the snow forever. He had been happy by himself, high up there alone, travelling swiftly on skis, taking far flights, and skimming past the dark rocks veined with brilliant snow.

Gerald didn’t come back from skiing until it was dark, so he missed the coffee and cake she had at four o’clock. The snow was in perfect shape; he had traveled a long way by himself, through the snow ridges on his skis. He climbed so high that he could see over the top of the pass, five miles away, spotting the Marienhütte, the lodge on the crest of the pass, half buried in snow, and into the deep valley beyond, where the pine trees were turning to dusk. One could take that route home, but the thought of going home made him feel sick—there was a way to ski down there and reach the old imperial road below the pass. But why go to any road? The idea of reentering the world filled him with dread. He wanted to stay up there in the snow forever. He had felt happy by himself, up there alone, skiing swiftly, taking long glides, and skimming past the dark rocks marked with brilliant snow.

But he felt something icy gathering at his heart. This strange mood of patience and innocence which had persisted in him for some days, was passing away, he would be left again a prey to the horrible passions and tortures.

But he felt something cold building in his chest. This strange feeling of patience and innocence that had lasted for a few days was fading away, and he would soon be vulnerable again to the terrible emotions and torments.

So he came down reluctantly, snow-burned, snow-estranged, to the house in the hollow, between the knuckles of the mountain tops. He saw its lights shining yellow, and he held back, wishing he need not go in, to confront those people, to hear the turmoil of voices and to feel the confusion of other presences. He was isolated as if there were a vacuum round his heart, or a sheath of pure ice.

So he came down slowly, skin burned by the cold, feeling distant, to the house in the hollow between the peaks of the mountains. He saw its yellow lights shining, and he hesitated, wishing he didn’t have to go in, to face those people, to hear the chaos of voices and feel the confusion of others around him. He felt alone, as if there were a vacuum around his heart, or a layer of pure ice.

The moment he saw Gudrun something jolted in his soul. She was looking rather lofty and superb, smiling slowly and graciously to the Germans. A sudden desire leapt in his heart, to kill her. He thought, what a perfect voluptuous fulfilment it would be, to kill her. His mind was absent all the evening, estranged by the snow and his passion. But he kept the idea constant within him, what a perfect voluptuous consummation it would be to strangle her, to strangle every spark of life out of her, till she lay completely inert, soft, relaxed for ever, a soft heap lying dead between his hands, utterly dead. Then he would have had her finally and for ever; there would be such a perfect voluptuous finality.

The moment he saw Gudrun, something stirred deep inside him. She looked lofty and impressive, smiling slowly and graciously at the Germans. A sudden urge surged in his heart, to kill her. He thought about how perfect and satisfying it would be to take her life. His mind wandered all evening, distracted by the snow and his desire. But he kept thinking about how amazing it would feel to strangle her, to take every spark of life out of her until she lay completely still, soft, and relaxed forever, just a lifeless heap in his hands. Then he would have had her at last and for good; there would be such an intense and satisfying finality.

Gudrun was unaware of what he was feeling, he seemed so quiet and amiable, as usual. His amiability even made her feel brutal towards him.

Gudrun had no idea what he was feeling; he seemed as calm and friendly as ever. His friendliness even made her feel harsh towards him.

She went into his room when he was partially undressed. She did not notice the curious, glad gleam of pure hatred, with which he looked at her. She stood near the door, with her hand behind her.

She entered his room while he was partly undressed. She didn’t notice the strange, pleased glint of pure hatred in his eyes as he looked at her. She stood by the door, with her hand behind her back.

“I have been thinking, Gerald,” she said, with an insulting nonchalance, “that I shall not go back to England.”

“I’ve been thinking, Gerald,” she said, with a

“Oh,” he said, “where will you go then?”

“Oh,” he said, “where will you go now?”

But she ignored his question. She had her own logical statement to make, and it must be made as she had thought it.

But she brushed off his question. She had her own point to make, and it needed to be expressed the way she had considered it.

“I can’t see the use of going back,” she continued. “It is over between me and you—”

“I don’t see the point in going back,” she continued. “It’s over between us—”

She paused for him to speak. But he said nothing. He was only talking to himself, saying “Over, is it? I believe it is over. But it isn’t finished. Remember, it isn’t finished. We must put some sort of a finish on it. There must be a conclusion, there must be finality.”

She paused for him to say something. But he didn’t say anything. He was just talking to himself, saying, “It’s over, right? I think it’s over. But it’s not finished. Remember, it’s not finished. We need to put some kind of ending on it. There has to be a conclusion, there has to be finality.”

So he talked to himself, but aloud he said nothing whatever.

So he spoke to himself, but out loud he said nothing at all.

“What has been, has been,” she continued. “There is nothing that I regret. I hope you regret nothing—”

“What’s done is done,” she continued. “I have no regrets. I hope you don’t have any either—”

She waited for him to speak.

She waited for him to say something.

“Oh, I regret nothing,” he said, accommodatingly.

“Oh, I regret nothing,” he said, with a welcoming attitude.

“Good then,” she answered, “good then. Then neither of us cherishes any regrets, which is as it should be.”

“Alright then,” she replied, “alright then. So neither of us has any regrets, which is how it should be.”

“Quite as it should be,” he said aimlessly.

“Exactly as it should be,” he said without purpose.

She paused to gather up her thread again.

She stopped to pick up her thread again.

“Our attempt has been a failure,” she said. “But we can try again, elsewhere.”

“Our attempt didn’t work out,” she said. “But we can try again, somewhere else.”

A little flicker of rage ran through his blood. It was as if she were rousing him, goading him. Why must she do it?

A small spark of anger shot through him. It was like she was stirring him up, pushing him. Why did she have to do that?

“Attempt at what?” he asked.

"Attempt at what?" he asked.

“At being lovers, I suppose,” she said, a little baffled, yet so trivial she made it all seem.

“At being lovers, I guess,” she said, a bit confused, but she made it all seem so trivial.

“Our attempt at being lovers has been a failure?” he repeated aloud.

“Our attempt to be lovers has failed?” he said out loud.

To himself he was saying, “I ought to kill her here. There is only this left, for me to kill her.” A heavy, overcharged desire to bring about her death possessed him. She was unaware.

To himself, he thought, “I should just kill her right here. This is all that’s left for me—to end her life.” A strong, overwhelming urge to make her die consumed him. She had no idea.

“Hasn’t it?” she asked. “Do you think it has been a success?”

“Hasn’t it?” she asked. “Do you think it’s been a success?”

Again the insult of the flippant question ran through his blood like a current of fire.

Again, the sting of the casual question surged through his veins like a rush of fire.

“It had some of the elements of success, our relationship,” he replied. “It—might have come off.”

“It had some of the elements of success, our relationship,” he replied. “It—might have worked out.”

But he paused before concluding the last phrase. Even as he began the sentence, he did not believe in what he was going to say. He knew it never could have been a success.

But he hesitated before finishing the last phrase. Even as he started the sentence, he didn't believe in what he was about to say. He knew it could never have been a success.

“No,” she replied. “You cannot love.”

“No,” she said. “You can’t love.”

“And you?” he asked.

"And you?" he asked.

Her wide, dark-filled eyes were fixed on him, like two moons of darkness.

Her wide, dark eyes were locked onto him, like two dark moons.

“I couldn’t love you,” she said, with stark cold truth.

“I couldn’t love you,” she said, with a harsh, honest truth.

A blinding flash went over his brain, his body jolted. His heart had burst into flame. His consciousness was gone into his wrists, into his hands. He was one blind, incontinent desire, to kill her. His wrists were bursting, there would be no satisfaction till his hands had closed on her.

A blinding flash went over his mind, his body jerked. His heart was on fire. His awareness was focused in his wrists, in his hands. He was consumed by a single, overwhelming urge to kill her. His wrists felt like they were going to explode; he wouldn't feel satisfied until his hands had wrapped around her.

But even before his body swerved forward on her, a sudden, cunning comprehension was expressed on her face, and in a flash she was out of the door. She ran in one flash to her room and locked herself in. She was afraid, but confident. She knew her life trembled on the edge of an abyss. But she was curiously sure of her footing. She knew her cunning could outwit him.

But even before his body lurched forward onto her, a sudden, clever understanding appeared on her face, and in an instant, she was out the door. She sprinted to her room and locked herself in. She felt scared but confident. She knew her life was teetering on the edge of a cliff. Yet, she was oddly sure of her balance. She believed her cleverness could outsmart him.

She trembled, as she stood in her room, with excitement and awful exhilaration. She knew she could outwit him. She could depend on her presence of mind, and on her wits. But it was a fight to the death, she knew it now. One slip, and she was lost. She had a strange, tense, exhilarated sickness in her body, as one who is in peril of falling from a great height, but who does not look down, does not admit the fear.

She shook with a mix of excitement and fear as she stood in her room. She was confident that she could outsmart him. She could rely on her quick thinking and cleverness. But she also recognized that it was a life-or-death struggle. One mistake, and she would be finished. She felt a strange, tense, exhilarating kind of sickness in her body, like someone on the edge of a great fall, refusing to look down or acknowledge the fear.

“I will go away the day after tomorrow,” she said.

“I'll leave the day after tomorrow,” she said.

She only did not want Gerald to think that she was afraid of him, that she was running away because she was afraid of him. She was not afraid of him, fundamentally. She knew it was her safeguard to avoid his physical violence. But even physically she was not afraid of him. She wanted to prove it to him. When she had proved it, that, whatever he was, she was not afraid of him; when she had proved that, she could leave him forever. But meanwhile the fight between them, terrible as she knew it to be, was inconclusive. And she wanted to be confident in herself. However many terrors she might have, she would be unafraid, uncowed by him. He could never cow her, nor dominate her, nor have any right over her; this she would maintain until she had proved it. Once it was proved, she was free of him forever.

She just didn’t want Gerald to think she was scared of him, that she was avoiding him because of fear. She fundamentally wasn’t afraid of him. She knew that it was her way of protecting herself from his physical violence. But even physically, she wasn’t afraid of him. She wanted to show him that. Once she had shown him that, no matter who he was, she wasn't afraid of him; once she had proved that, she could leave him for good. But for now, the struggle between them, as terrible as it was, was unresolved. She wanted to feel confident in herself. No matter how many fears she might have, she would stand strong, unafraid, and unaffected by him. He could never break her, dominate her, or have any control over her; she would hold onto that belief until she proved it. Once it was proven, she would be free of him forever.

But she had not proved it yet, neither to him nor to herself. And this was what still bound her to him. She was bound to him, she could not live beyond him. She sat up in bed, closely wrapped up, for many hours, thinking endlessly to herself. It was as if she would never have done weaving the great provision of her thoughts.

But she hadn't proven it yet, neither to him nor to herself. And this was what still tied her to him. She was tied to him; she couldn't imagine her life without him. She sat up in bed, bundled tightly, for hours, lost in her thoughts. It felt like she would never finish unraveling the complex web of her mind.

“It isn’t as if he really loved me,” she said to herself. “He doesn’t. Every woman he comes across he wants to make her in love with him. He doesn’t even know that he is doing it. But there he is, before every woman he unfurls his male attractiveness, displays his great desirability, he tries to make every woman think how wonderful it would be to have him for a lover. His very ignoring of the women is part of the game. He is never unconscious of them. He should have been a cockerel, so he could strut before fifty females, all his subjects. But really, his Don Juan does not interest me. I could play Dona Juanita a million times better than he plays Juan. He bores me, you know. His maleness bores me. Nothing is so boring, so inherently stupid and stupidly conceited. Really, the fathomless conceit of these men, it is ridiculous—the little strutters.

“It’s not like he actually loved me,” she said to herself. “He doesn’t. Every woman he meets, he wants her to fall in love with him. He doesn’t even realize he’s doing it. But there he is, showing off his masculinity, flaunting his desirability, trying to make every woman think how amazing it would be to have him as a lover. His way of ignoring women is part of the act. He’s never truly unaware of them. He should have been a rooster, so he could strut in front of fifty hens, all under his command. But honestly, his Don Juan routine doesn’t interest me at all. I could play Dona Juanita way better than he plays Juan. He bores me, you know. His masculinity bores me. Nothing is as boring, so fundamentally stupid and annoyingly conceited. Seriously, the endless vanity of these guys is laughable—the little show-offs.”

“They are all alike. Look at Birkin. Built out of the limitation of conceit they are, and nothing else. Really, nothing but their ridiculous limitation and intrinsic insignificance could make them so conceited.

“They're all the same. Look at Birkin. They're shaped by their own arrogance and nothing more. Honestly, it's only their absurd limitations and inherent triviality that could make them so full of themselves.

“As for Loerke, there is a thousand times more in him than in a Gerald. Gerald is so limited, there is a dead end to him. He would grind on at the old mills forever. And really, there is no corn between the millstones any more. They grind on and on, when there is nothing to grind—saying the same things, believing the same things, acting the same things. Oh, my God, it would wear out the patience of a stone.

“As for Loerke, there's a thousand times more to him than to a Gerald. Gerald is so restricted, he hits a dead end. He would keep running on the same old tracks forever. And honestly, there’s no substance left to work with. They just keep grinding away, saying the same things, believing the same things, acting the same way. Oh, my God, it would test the patience of a stone.”

“I don’t worship Loerke, but at any rate, he is a free individual. He is not stiff with conceit of his own maleness. He is not grinding dutifully at the old mills. Oh God, when I think of Gerald, and his work—those offices at Beldover, and the mines—it makes my heart sick. What have I to do with it—and him thinking he can be a lover to a woman! One might as well ask it of a self-satisfied lamp-post. These men, with their eternal jobs—and their eternal mills of God that keep on grinding at nothing! It is too boring, just boring. However did I come to take him seriously at all!

“I don’t idolize Loerke, but he’s definitely his own person. He isn’t trapped by the arrogance of his masculinity. He’s not just laboring at the same old tasks. Oh God, when I think of Gerald and his work—those offices at Beldover, and the mines—it makes my heart ache. What do I have to do with it—and him thinking he can be a boyfriend to a woman! You might as well expect that from a self-satisfied lamp-post. These guys, with their endless jobs—and their never-ending grind of God that keeps going at nothing! It’s just so dull, ridiculously dull. How did I ever come to take him seriously at all!

“At least in Dresden, one will have one’s back to it all. And there will be amusing things to do. It will be amusing to go to these eurythmic displays, and the German opera, the German theatre. It will be amusing to take part in German Bohemian life. And Loerke is an artist, he is a free individual. One will escape from so much, that is the chief thing, escape so much hideous boring repetition of vulgar actions, vulgar phrases, vulgar postures. I don’t delude myself that I shall find an elixir of life in Dresden. I know I shan’t. But I shall get away from people who have their own homes and their own children and their own acquaintances and their own this and their own that. I shall be among people who don’t own things and who haven’t got a home and a domestic servant in the background, who haven’t got a standing and a status and a degree and a circle of friends of the same. Oh God, the wheels within wheels of people, it makes one’s head tick like a clock, with a very madness of dead mechanical monotony and meaninglessness. How I hate life, how I hate it. How I hate the Geralds, that they can offer one nothing else.

“At least in Dresden, you’ll be able to leave it all behind. And there will be fun things to do. It will be fun to attend those eurythmic performances, and the German opera, the German theater. It will be fun to be part of German Bohemian life. And Loerke is an artist, he is a free spirit. One will escape from so much, that’s the main thing—escaping the hideous, boring repetition of shallow actions, shallow phrases, shallow postures. I don’t fool myself into thinking I’ll find a secret to life in Dresden. I know I won’t. But I will be away from people who have their own homes and children and acquaintances and this and that. I’ll be around people who don’t own things and who don’t have a home and a domestic help in the background, who don’t have a status or a title or a group of friends to match. Oh God, the endless complexities of people; it makes your head spin like a clock, with a maddening cycle of dead, mechanical monotony and meaninglessness. How I hate life, how I hate it. How I hate the Geralds for offering nothing else.

“Shortlands!—Heavens! Think of living there, one week, then the next, and then the third

“Shortlands!—Wow! Just imagine living there one week, then the next, and then the third

“No, I won’t think of it—it is too much—”

“No, I won’t think about it—it’s too much—”

And she broke off, really terrified, really unable to bear any more.

And she stopped, truly scared, really unable to handle any more.

The thought of the mechanical succession of day following day, day following day, ad infintum, was one of the things that made her heart palpitate with a real approach of madness. The terrible bondage of this tick-tack of time, this twitching of the hands of the clock, this eternal repetition of hours and days—oh God, it was too awful to contemplate. And there was no escape from it, no escape.

The idea of the endless cycle of one day after another, day after day, ad infinitum, made her heart race with a genuine sense of madness. The terrible confinement of this relentless ticking of time, this twitching of the clock hands, this never-ending loop of hours and days—oh God, it was too horrifying to think about. And there was no way to escape it, no way out.

She almost wished Gerald were with her to save her from the terror of her own thoughts. Oh, how she suffered, lying there alone, confronted by the terrible clock, with its eternal tick-tack. All life, all life resolved itself into this: tick-tack, tick-tack, tick-tack; then the striking of the hour; then the tick-tack, tick-tack, and the twitching of the clock-fingers.

She almost wished Gerald was there with her to keep her from the fear of her own thoughts. Oh, how she suffered, lying there alone, facing the awful clock with its endless tick-tock. All of life boiled down to this: tick-tock, tick-tock, tick-tock; then the chime of the hour; then the tick-tock, tick-tock, and the twitching of the clock hands.

Gerald could not save her from it. He, his body, his motion, his life—it was the same ticking, the same twitching across the dial, a horrible mechanical twitching forward over the face of the hours. What were his kisses, his embraces. She could hear their tick-tack, tick-tack.

Gerald couldn't save her from it. He, his body, his movements, his life—it was the same ticking, the same twitching across the dial, a terrible mechanical twitching moving forward over the hours. What were his kisses, his hugs? She could hear their tick-tock, tick-tock.

Ha—ha—she laughed to herself, so frightened that she was trying to laugh it off—ha—ha, how maddening it was, to be sure, to be sure!

Ha—ha—she laughed to herself, so scared that she was trying to laugh it off—ha—ha, how frustrating it was, for sure, for sure!

Then, with a fleeting self-conscious motion, she wondered if she would be very much surprised, on rising in the morning, to realise that her hair had turned white. She had felt it turning white so often, under the intolerable burden of her thoughts, und her sensations. Yet there it remained, brown as ever, and there she was herself, looking a picture of health.

Then, with a brief moment of self-awareness, she thought about whether she would be really shocked in the morning to find that her hair had turned white. She had felt it turning white so many times, weighed down by her thoughts and feelings. Yet, it was still as brown as ever, and she looked perfectly healthy.

Perhaps she was healthy. Perhaps it was only her unabateable health that left her so exposed to the truth. If she were sickly she would have her illusions, imaginations. As it was, there was no escape. She must always see and know and never escape. She could never escape. There she was, placed before the clock-face of life. And if she turned round as in a railway station, to look at the bookstall, still she could see, with her very spine, she could see the clock, always the great white clock-face. In vain she fluttered the leaves of books, or made statuettes in clay. She knew she was not really reading. She was not really working. She was watching the fingers twitch across the eternal, mechanical, monotonous clock-face of time. She never really lived, she only watched. Indeed, she was like a little, twelve-hour clock, vis-à-vis with the enormous clock of eternity—there she was, like Dignity and Impudence, or Impudence and Dignity.

Maybe she was healthy. Maybe it was just her unyielding health that made her so exposed to the truth. If she were sickly, she would have her illusions, her imaginations. But as it was, there was no way to escape. She had to always see and know, with no way out. She could never escape. There she was, set in front of the clock-face of life. And even if she turned around, like in a train station, to look at the bookstall, she could still feel, deep down, that she was facing the clock, always the big white clock-face. She futilely flipped through the pages of books or sculpted figures in clay. She knew she wasn’t really reading. She wasn’t really working. She was just watching the hands moving across the eternal, mechanical, monotonous clock-face of time. She never really lived; she only observed. In fact, she was like a little twelve-hour clock, standing in contrast to the massive clock of eternity—there she was, like Dignity and Impudence, or Impudence and Dignity.

The picture pleased her. Didn’t her face really look like a clock dial—rather roundish and often pale, and impassive. She would have got up to look, in the mirror, but the thought of the sight of her own face, that was like a twelve-hour clock-dial, filled her with such deep terror, that she hastened to think of something else.

The picture made her happy. Didn’t her face really resemble a clock face—kind of round and often pale, and expressionless? She would have gotten up to check in the mirror, but the idea of seeing her own face, which was like a twelve-hour clock face, terrified her so much that she quickly tried to think of something else.

Oh, why wasn’t somebody kind to her? Why wasn’t there somebody who would take her in their arms, and hold her to their breast, and give her rest, pure, deep, healing rest. Oh, why wasn’t there somebody to take her in their arms and fold her safe and perfect, for sleep. She wanted so much this perfect enfolded sleep. She lay always so unsheathed in sleep. She would lie always unsheathed in sleep, unrelieved, unsaved. Oh, how could she bear it, this endless unrelief, this eternal unrelief.

Oh, why wasn’t anyone nice to her? Why wasn’t there someone to wrap her in their arms, hold her close, and give her rest—pure, deep, healing rest? Oh, why wasn’t there someone to take her in their arms and keep her safe and sound for sleep? She longed so much for that perfect, comforting sleep. She always felt so exposed in sleep. She would always lie there, vulnerable in her sleep, without relief, without salvation. Oh, how could she stand it, this endless suffering, this eternal lack of relief?

Gerald! Could he fold her in his arms and sheathe her in sleep? Ha! He needed putting to sleep himself—poor Gerald. That was all he needed. What did he do, he made the burden for her greater, the burden of her sleep was the more intolerable, when he was there. He was an added weariness upon her unripening nights, her unfruitful slumbers. Perhaps he got some repose from her. Perhaps he did. Perhaps this was what he was always dogging her for, like a child that is famished, crying for the breast. Perhaps this was the secret of his passion, his forever unquenched desire for her—that he needed her to put him to sleep, to give him repose.

Gerald! Could he wrap her in his arms and help her drift off to sleep? Ha! He needed to be put to sleep himself—poor Gerald. That’s all he really needed. Instead, he made her burden heavier; his presence made her struggle to sleep even worse. He added to her tired nights and fruitless sleep. Maybe he found some comfort in her. Maybe he did. Perhaps that’s what he was always chasing after, like a hungry child crying for milk. Maybe that was the secret behind his passion, his never-ending desire for her—that he needed her to help him fall asleep, to give him peace.

What then! Was she his mother? Had she asked for a child, whom she must nurse through the nights, for her lover. She despised him, she despised him, she hardened her heart. An infant crying in the night, this Don Juan.

What then! Was she his mother? Had she asked for a child that she had to care for through the nights, for her lover? She hated him, she hated him, she closed herself off. A baby crying at night, this Don Juan.

Ooh, but how she hated the infant crying in the night. She would murder it gladly. She would stifle it and bury it, as Hetty Sorrell did. No doubt Hetty Sorrell’s infant cried in the night—no doubt Arthur Donnithorne’s infant would. Ha—the Arthur Donnithornes, the Geralds of this world. So manly by day, yet all the while, such a crying of infants in the night. Let them turn into mechanisms, let them. Let them become instruments, pure machines, pure wills, that work like clock-work, in perpetual repetition. Let them be this, let them be taken up entirely in their work, let them be perfect parts of a great machine, having a slumber of constant repetition. Let Gerald manage his firm. There he would be satisfied, as satisfied as a wheelbarrow that goes backwards and forwards along a plank all day—she had seen it.

Ooh, but how she hated the baby crying at night. She would gladly do anything to stop it. She would silence it and bury it, just like Hetty Sorrell did. No doubt Hetty Sorrell’s baby cried at night—there's no doubt Arthur Donnithorne’s baby would too. Ha—the Arthur Donnithornes, the Geralds of this world. So masculine during the day, yet all the while, there's the crying of babies at night. Let them turn into machines, let them. Let them become instruments, pure machines, pure wills that operate like clockwork, in endless repetition. Let them be this, let them be completely absorbed in their work, let them be perfect parts of a grand machine, experiencing a constant repetition of slumber. Let Gerald run his firm. There he would be satisfied, as satisfied as a wheelbarrow that moves back and forth along a plank all day—she had seen it.

The wheel-barrow—the one humble wheel—the unit of the firm. Then the cart, with two wheels; then the truck, with four; then the donkey-engine, with eight, then the winding-engine, with sixteen, and so on, till it came to the miner, with a thousand wheels, and then the electrician, with three thousand, and the underground manager, with twenty thousand, and the general manager with a hundred thousand little wheels working away to complete his make-up, and then Gerald, with a million wheels and cogs and axles.

The wheelbarrow—the one simple wheel—the basic unit of the company. Then the cart, with two wheels; next the truck, with four; then the donkey-engine, with eight, followed by the winding-engine, with sixteen, and so on, until it reached the miner, with a thousand wheels, then the electrician, with three thousand, the underground manager, with twenty thousand, and the general manager with a hundred thousand tiny wheels working away to finish his setup, and finally Gerald, with a million wheels, gears, and axles.

Poor Gerald, such a lot of little wheels to his make-up! He was more intricate than a chronometer-watch. But oh heavens, what weariness! What weariness, God above! A chronometer-watch—a beetle—her soul fainted with utter ennui, from the thought. So many wheels to count and consider and calculate! Enough, enough—there was an end to man’s capacity for complications, even. Or perhaps there was no end.

Poor Gerald, he had so many little parts to his personality! He was more complex than a clockwork watch. But oh my, what fatigue! What fatigue, for goodness' sake! A clockwork watch—a bug—her soul felt utterly drained from sheer boredom at the thought. So many parts to think about and analyze! Enough, enough—there has to be a limit to how complicated life can get, even. Or maybe there isn’t.

Meanwhile Gerald sat in his room, reading. When Gudrun was gone, he was left stupefied with arrested desire. He sat on the side of the bed for an hour, stupefied, little strands of consciousness appearing and reappearing. But he did not move, for a long time he remained inert, his head dropped on his breast.

Meanwhile, Gerald sat in his room, reading. After Gudrun left, he was overwhelmed with unfulfilled longing. He sat on the edge of the bed for an hour, dazed, with fleeting thoughts coming and going. But he didn't move; he remained still for a long time, his head hanging down on his chest.

Then he looked up and realised that he was going to bed. He was cold. Soon he was lying down in the dark.

Then he looked up and realized that he was going to bed. He was cold. Soon he was lying down in the dark.

But what he could not bear was the darkness. The solid darkness confronting him drove him mad. So he rose, and made a light. He remained seated for a while, staring in front. He did not think of Gudrun, he did not think of anything.

But what he couldn't stand was the darkness. The thick darkness staring him down drove him insane. So he got up and made a light. He sat there for a while, staring ahead. He didn't think about Gudrun, he didn't think about anything.

Then suddenly he went downstairs for a book. He had all his life been in terror of the nights that should come, when he could not sleep. He knew that this would be too much for him, to have to face nights of sleeplessness and of horrified watching the hours.

Then suddenly he went downstairs for a book. He had always been terrified of the nights that would come when he couldn't sleep. He knew that facing nights of insomnia and watching the hours in horror would be too much for him.

So he sat for hours in bed, like a statue, reading. His mind, hard and acute, read on rapidly, his body understood nothing. In a state of rigid unconsciousness, he read on through the night, till morning, when, weary and disgusted in spirit, disgusted most of all with himself, he slept for two hours.

So he sat in bed for hours, like a statue, reading. His sharp mind read quickly, while his body felt nothing. In a state of tense oblivion, he kept reading through the night until morning, when, exhausted and feeling down, especially disappointed in himself, he slept for two hours.

Then he got up, hard and full of energy. Gudrun scarcely spoke to him, except at coffee when she said:

Then he got up, strong and full of energy. Gudrun barely talked to him, except at coffee when she said:

“I shall be leaving tomorrow.”

"I'll be leaving tomorrow."

“We will go together as far as Innsbruck, for appearance’s sake?” he asked.

“We’ll go together as far as Innsbruck, for appearances?” he asked.

“Perhaps,” she said.

“Maybe,” she said.

She said ‘Perhaps’ between the sips of her coffee. And the sound of her taking her breath in the word, was nauseous to him. He rose quickly to be away from her.

She said "Maybe" between sips of her coffee. The sound of her inhaling the word made him feel sick. He quickly got up to distance himself from her.

He went and made arrangements for the departure on the morrow. Then, taking some food, he set out for the day on the skis. Perhaps, he said to the Wirt, he would go up to the Marienhütte, perhaps to the village below.

He went and made plans for leaving the next day. Then, grabbing some food, he headed out for the day on the skis. Maybe, he told the Wirt, he would go up to the Marienhütte, or maybe to the village below.

To Gudrun this day was full of a promise like spring. She felt an approaching release, a new fountain of life rising up in her. It gave her pleasure to dawdle through her packing, it gave her pleasure to dip into books, to try on her different garments, to look at herself in the glass. She felt a new lease of life was come upon her, and she was happy like a child, very attractive and beautiful to everybody, with her soft, luxuriant figure, and her happiness. Yet underneath was death itself.

To Gudrun, this day felt full of promise, like spring. She sensed an upcoming release, a new surge of life rising inside her. It brought her joy to take her time packing, to browse through books, to try on different outfits, and to admire herself in the mirror. She felt like she had been given a new lease on life, and she was as happy as a child, very appealing and beautiful to everyone, with her soft, lush figure and her joy. Yet beneath it all was an underlying presence of death itself.

In the afternoon she had to go out with Loerke. Her tomorrow was perfectly vague before her. This was what gave her pleasure. She might be going to England with Gerald, she might be going to Dresden with Loerke, she might be going to Munich, to a girl-friend she had there. Anything might come to pass on the morrow. And today was the white, snowy iridescent threshold of all possibility. All possibility—that was the charm to her, the lovely, iridescent, indefinite charm,—pure illusion. All possibility—because death was inevitable, and nothing was possible but death.

In the afternoon, she had to go out with Loerke. Her tomorrow was completely uncertain in front of her. That was what excited her. She could be going to England with Gerald, she could be going to Dresden with Loerke, or she could be heading to Munich to see a friend she had there. Anything could happen tomorrow. And today was the bright, snowy, shimmering threshold of all possibilities. All possibilities—that was the magic for her, the beautiful, shimmering, vague magic—pure illusion. All possibilities—because death was unavoidable, and nothing was possible but death.

She did not want things to materialise, to take any definite shape. She wanted, suddenly, at one moment of the journey tomorrow, to be wafted into an utterly new course, by some utterly unforeseen event, or motion. So that, although she wanted to go out with Loerke for the last time into the snow, she did not want to be serious or businesslike.

She didn't want things to become real or take on any clear form. She suddenly wanted, at some point during the journey tomorrow, to be swept into a completely new direction by some totally unexpected event or movement. So even though she wanted to go out with Loerke one last time in the snow, she didn't want it to feel serious or like a chore.

And Loerke was not a serious figure. In his brown velvet cap, that made his head as round as a chestnut, with the brown-velvet flaps loose and wild over his ears, and a wisp of elf-like, thin black hair blowing above his full, elf-like dark eyes, the shiny, transparent brown skin crinkling up into odd grimaces on his small-featured face, he looked an odd little boy-man, a bat. But in his figure, in the greeny loden suit, he looked chétif and puny, still strangely different from the rest.

And Loerke wasn't a serious person. With his brown velvet cap that made his head look as round as a chestnut, the loose, wild brown-velvet flaps hanging over his ears, and a wisp of thin, elf-like black hair blowing above his full, dark eyes that also looked elf-like, his shiny, transparent brown skin crinkled into strange expressions on his small-featured face, giving him the appearance of an odd little boy-man, almost like a bat. But in his greenish loden suit, he appeared weak and puny, yet still strangely different from everyone else.

He had taken a little toboggan, for the two of them, and they trudged between the blinding slopes of snow, that burned their now hardening faces, laughing in an endless sequence of quips and jests and polyglot fancies. The fancies were the reality to both of them, they were both so happy, tossing about the little coloured balls of verbal humour and whimsicality. Their natures seemed to sparkle in full interplay, they were enjoying a pure game. And they wanted to keep it on the level of a game, their relationship: such a fine game.

He grabbed a small sled for the two of them, and they trudged through the blinding snow, which stung their now toughening faces, laughing endlessly with jokes and playful ideas in multiple languages. Those ideas felt real to both of them; they were so happy, tossing around little colorful balls of verbal humor and whimsy. Their personalities seemed to shine brightly together; they were enjoying a simple game. And they wanted to keep their relationship on the level of a game: such a great game.

Loerke did not take the toboganning very seriously. He put no fire and intensity into it, as Gerald did. Which pleased Gudrun. She was weary, oh so weary of Gerald’s gripped intensity of physical motion. Loerke let the sledge go wildly, and gaily, like a flying leaf, and when, at a bend, he pitched both her and him out into the snow, he only waited for them both to pick themselves up unhurt off the keen white ground, to be laughing and pert as a pixie. She knew he would be making ironical, playful remarks as he wandered in hell—if he were in the humour. And that pleased her immensely. It seemed like a rising above the dreariness of actuality, the monotony of contingencies.

Loerke didn't take tobogganing that seriously. He lacked the fire and intensity that Gerald had. This made Gudrun happy. She was so tired of Gerald’s intense physical energy. Loerke let the sled slide wildly and joyfully, like a flying leaf, and when they hit a curve and both went flying into the snow, he just waited for them to get up unhurt from the sharp white ground, ready to laugh and be playful like a pixie. She knew he'd make ironic, playful comments as he wandered around—if he felt like it. And that made her very happy. It felt like rising above the dullness of reality, the monotony of everyday life.

They played till the sun went down, in pure amusement, careless and timeless. Then, as the little sledge twirled riskily to rest at the bottom of the slope,

They played until the sun set, having fun, carefree and without a care for time. Then, as the little sled came to a dangerous stop at the bottom of the slope,

“Wait!” he said suddenly, and he produced from somewhere a large thermos flask, a packet of Keks, and a bottle of Schnapps.

“Wait!” he said suddenly, pulling out a large thermos, a pack of cookies, and a bottle of schnapps.

“Oh Loerke,” she cried. “What an inspiration! What a comble de joie indeed! What is the Schnapps?”

“Oh Loerke,” she exclaimed. “What an inspiration! What a comble de joie indeed! What is the Schnapps?”

He looked at it, and laughed.

He looked at it and laughed.

Heidelbeer!” he said.

Blueberry!” he said.

“No! From the bilberries under the snow. Doesn’t it look as if it were distilled from snow. Can you—” she sniffed, and sniffed at the bottle—“can you smell bilberries? Isn’t it wonderful? It is exactly as if one could smell them through the snow.”

“No! From the bilberries under the snow. Doesn’t it look like it’s distilled from snow? Can you—” she sniffed, and sniffed at the bottle—“can you smell bilberries? Isn’t it amazing? It’s just like you could smell them through the snow.”

She stamped her foot lightly on the ground. He kneeled down and whistled, and put his ear to the snow. As he did so his black eyes twinkled up.

She tapped her foot gently on the ground. He knelt down and whistled, then put his ear to the snow. As he did that, his dark eyes sparkled.

“Ha! Ha!” she laughed, warmed by the whimsical way in which he mocked at her verbal extravagances. He was always teasing her, mocking her ways. But as he in his mockery was even more absurd than she in her extravagances, what could one do but laugh and feel liberated.

“Ha! Ha!” she laughed, delighted by the playful way he teased her for her wordiness. He was always making fun of her quirks. But since he was even more ridiculous in his teasing than she was in her expressive language, what could one do but laugh and feel free?

She could feel their voices, hers and his, ringing silvery like bells in the frozen, motionless air of the first twilight. How perfect it was, how very perfect it was, this silvery isolation and interplay.

She could feel their voices, hers and his, ringing like silvery bells in the still, frozen air of the first twilight. How perfect it was, how so perfect it was, this silvery isolation and connection.

She sipped the hot coffee, whose fragrance flew around them like bees murmuring around flowers, in the snowy air, she drank tiny sips of the Heidelbeerwasser, she ate the cold, sweet, creamy wafers. How good everything was! How perfect everything tasted and smelled and sounded, here in this utter stillness of snow and falling twilight.

She sipped the hot coffee, its aroma swirling around them like bees buzzing around flowers in the snowy air. She took small sips of the Heidelbeerwasser and enjoyed the cold, sweet, creamy wafers. Everything was so good! Everything tasted, smelled, and sounded perfect in this complete stillness of snow and twilight.

“You are going away tomorrow?” his voice came at last.

"You’re leaving tomorrow?" his voice finally said.

“Yes.”

"Yes."

There was a pause, when the evening seemed to rise in its silent, ringing pallor infinitely high, to the infinite which was near at hand.

There was a pause, when the evening seemed to rise in its quiet, glowing brightness infinitely high, to the infinite that was so close.

Wohin?

Where to?

That was the question—wohin? Whither? Wohin? What a lovely word! She never wanted it answered. Let it chime for ever.

That was the question—wohin? Where to? Wohin? What a beautiful word! She never wanted it answered. Let it resonate forever.

“I don’t know,” she said, smiling at him.

“I don’t know,” she said, smiling at him.

He caught the smile from her.

He saw her smile.

“One never does,” he said.

"One never does," he said.

“One never does,” she repeated.

"One never does," she reiterated.

There was a silence, wherein he ate biscuits rapidly, as a rabbit eats leaves.

There was a silence as he quickly ate biscuits, just like a rabbit munches on leaves.

“But,” he laughed, “where will you take a ticket to?”

“But,” he laughed, “where are you going to get a ticket to?”

“Oh heaven!” she cried. “One must take a ticket.”

“Oh no!” she exclaimed. “You have to get a ticket.”

Here was a blow. She saw herself at the wicket, at the railway station. Then a relieving thought came to her. She breathed freely.

Here was a setback. She noticed herself at the ticket counter, at the train station. Then a comforting thought hit her. She breathed easily.

“But one needn’t go,” she cried.

“But you don’t have to go,” she exclaimed.

“Certainly not,” he said.

"Definitely not," he said.

“I mean one needn’t go where one’s ticket says.”

"I mean you don't have to go where your ticket says."

That struck him. One might take a ticket, so as not to travel to the destination it indicated. One might break off, and avoid the destination. A point located. That was an idea!

That hit him. You could buy a ticket just to not go to the destination it pointed to. You could walk away and skip the destination. A determined point. That was an idea!

“Then take a ticket to London,” he said. “One should never go there.”

“Then get a ticket to London,” he said. “You should never go there.”

“Right,” she answered.

“Okay,” she replied.

He poured a little coffee into a tin can.

He poured some coffee into a tin can.

“You won’t tell me where you will go?” he asked.

“You're not going to tell me where you're going?” he asked.

“Really and truly,” she said, “I don’t know. It depends which way the wind blows.”

“Honestly,” she said, “I have no idea. It depends on which way the wind is blowing.”

He looked at her quizzically, then he pursed up his lips, like Zephyrus, blowing across the snow.

He looked at her with confusion, then he pressed his lips together, like Zephyrus blowing over the snow.

“It goes towards Germany,” he said.

"It’s headed to Germany," he said.

“I believe so,” she laughed.

“I think so,” she laughed.

Suddenly, they were aware of a vague white figure near them. It was Gerald. Gudrun’s heart leapt in sudden terror, profound terror. She rose to her feet.

Suddenly, they noticed a faint white figure nearby. It was Gerald. Gudrun's heart raced with sudden and intense fear. She stood up.

“They told me where you were,” came Gerald’s voice, like a judgment in the whitish air of twilight.

“They told me where you were,” Gerald's voice came, sounding like a judgment in the pale twilight air.

Maria! You come like a ghost,” exclaimed Loerke.

Maria! You show up like a ghost,” exclaimed Loerke.

Gerald did not answer. His presence was unnatural and ghostly to them.

Gerald didn’t respond. To them, he felt eerie and almost like a ghost.

Loerke shook the flask—then he held it inverted over the snow. Only a few brown drops trickled out.

Loerke shook the flask, then held it upside down over the snow. Only a few brown drops dripped out.

“All gone!” he said.

“All gone!” he said.

To Gerald, the smallish, odd figure of the German was distinct and objective, as if seen through field glasses. And he disliked the small figure exceedingly, he wanted it removed.

To Gerald, the small, quirky figure of the German was clear and real, almost like he was looking through binoculars. And he really disliked the small figure; he wanted it gone.

Then Loerke rattled the box which held the biscuits.

Then Loerke shook the box that contained the biscuits.

“Biscuits there are still,” he said.

"There's still cookies," he said.

And reaching from his seated posture in the sledge, he handed them to Gudrun. She fumbled, and took one. He would have held them to Gerald, but Gerald so definitely did not want to be offered a biscuit, that Loerke, rather vaguely, put the box aside. Then he took up the small bottle, and held it to the light.

And leaning from his seated position in the sled, he handed them to Gudrun. She fumbled and took one. He would have offered them to Gerald, but Gerald clearly didn't want a biscuit, so Loerke, somewhat detached, set the box aside. Then he picked up the small bottle and held it up to the light.

“Also there is some Schnapps,” he said to himself.

“There's also some Schnapps,” he said to himself.

Then suddenly, he elevated the battle gallantly in the air, a strange, grotesque figure leaning towards Gudrun, and said:

Then suddenly, he lifted the battle heroically into the air, a strange, bizarre figure leaning toward Gudrun, and said:

Gnädiges Fräulein,” he said, “wohl—”

Dear Miss,” he said, “well—”

There was a crack, the bottle was flying, Loerke had started back, the three stood quivering in violent emotion.

There was a crack, the bottle was soaring through the air, Loerke had stepped back, and the three stood trembling with intense emotion.

Loerke turned to Gerald, a devilish leer on his bright-skinned face.

Loerke turned to Gerald, a mischievous grin on his fair-skinned face.

“Well done!” he said, in a satirical demoniac frenzy. “C’est le sport, sans doute.

“Great job!” he said, in a sarcastic, wild excitement. “It’s the sport, no doubt.

The next instant he was sitting ludicrously in the snow, Gerald’s fist having rung against the side of his head. But Loerke pulled himself together, rose, quivering, looking full at Gerald, his body weak and furtive, but his eyes demoniacal with satire.

The next moment, he found himself absurdly sitting in the snow, having taken a punch from Gerald that landed against his head. But Loerke collected himself, stood up, shaking, and stared straight at Gerald. His body was weak and evasive, but his eyes were filled with a mocking intensity.

Vive le héros, vive—”

“Long live the hero—”

But he flinched, as, in a black flash Gerald’s fist came upon him, banged into the other side of his head, and sent him aside like a broken straw.

But he flinched as, in a sudden motion, Gerald's fist collided with him, striking the other side of his head and knocking him aside like a broken straw.

But Gudrun moved forward. She raised her clenched hand high, and brought it down, with a great downward stroke on to the face and on to the breast of Gerald.

But Gudrun stepped up. She lifted her clenched fist high and brought it down forcefully onto Gerald's face and chest.

A great astonishment burst upon him, as if the air had broken. Wide, wide his soul opened, in wonder, feeling the pain. Then it laughed, turning, with strong hands outstretched, at last to take the apple of his desire. At last he could finish his desire.

A huge shock hit him, as if the world had cracked open. His soul opened wide in awe, feeling the pain. Then it laughed, reaching out with strong hands, finally ready to grab the thing he wanted most. Finally, he could fulfill his desire.

He took the throat of Gudrun between his hands, that were hard and indomitably powerful. And her throat was beautifully, so beautifully soft, save that, within, he could feel the slippery chords of her life. And this he crushed, this he could crush. What bliss! Oh what bliss, at last, what satisfaction, at last! The pure zest of satisfaction filled his soul. He was watching the unconsciousness come unto her swollen face, watching the eyes roll back. How ugly she was! What a fulfilment, what a satisfaction! How good this was, oh how good it was, what a God-given gratification, at last! He was unconscious of her fighting and struggling. The struggling was her reciprocal lustful passion in this embrace, the more violent it became, the greater the frenzy of delight, till the zenith was reached, the crisis, the struggle was overborne, her movement became softer, appeased.

He held Gudrun's throat in his strong, powerful hands. Her throat was so beautifully soft, but inside, he could feel the delicate cords of her life. And he could crush this, he could really crush it. What a blissful moment! Oh, what bliss, finally, what satisfaction, at last! The pure thrill of fulfillment filled his soul. He watched unconsciousness wash over her swollen face, saw her eyes roll back. How ugly she looked! What a sense of achievement, what satisfaction! How good this was, oh how good it felt, what a God-given pleasure, at last! He was oblivious to her fighting and struggling. Her struggle mirrored her own desire in this embrace; the more intense it became, the greater his delight grew, until the peak was reached, the crisis, the struggle finally overcame, and her movements became softer, more at peace.

Loerke roused himself on the snow, too dazed and hurt to get up. Only his eyes were conscious.

Loerke lay on the snow, too disoriented and injured to move. Only his eyes were aware.

Monsieur!” he said, in his thin, roused voice: “Quand vous aurez fini—”

Sir!” he said, in his thin, wakeful voice: “When you're done—”

A revulsion of contempt and disgust came over Gerald’s soul. The disgust went to the very bottom of him, a nausea. Ah, what was he doing, to what depths was he letting himself go! As if he cared about her enough to kill her, to have her life on his hands!

A wave of contempt and disgust washed over Gerald. The sickening feeling went deep down inside him, making him nauseous. What was he doing? How low was he allowing himself to sink? As if he cared about her enough to take her life, to bear her death on his conscience!

A weakness ran over his body, a terrible relaxing, a thaw, a decay of strength. Without knowing, he had let go his grip, and Gudrun had fallen to her knees. Must he see, must he know?

A weakness swept over him, a terrible relaxation, a thaw, a decay of strength. Without realizing it, he had loosened his grip, and Gudrun had dropped to her knees. Must he witness this, must he understand?

A fearful weakness possessed him, his joints were turned to water. He drifted, as on a wind, veered, and went drifting away.

A terrifying weakness took over him; his joints felt like jelly. He floated like a leaf in the wind, swayed, and continued to drift away.

“I didn’t want it, really,” was the last confession of disgust in his soul, as he drifted up the slope, weak, finished, only sheering off unconsciously from any further contact. “I’ve had enough—I want to go to sleep. I’ve had enough.” He was sunk under a sense of nausea.

“I didn’t really want it,” was the final admission of disgust in his soul as he made his way up the slope, weak and done, instinctively pulling away from any more interaction. “I’ve had enough—I just want to sleep. I’ve had enough.” He felt overwhelmed by a wave of nausea.

He was weak, but he did not want to rest, he wanted to go on and on, to the end. Never again to stay, till he came to the end, that was all the desire that remained to him. So he drifted on and on, unconscious and weak, not thinking of anything, so long as he could keep in action.

He was weak, but he didn’t want to stop; he wanted to keep going, all the way to the end. He never wanted to pause until he reached the finish—that was the only desire left in him. So he just kept drifting, weak and unaware, not thinking about anything, as long as he could stay in motion.

The twilight spread a weird, unearthly light overhead, bluish-rose in colour, the cold blue night sank on the snow. In the valley below, behind, in the great bed of snow, were two small figures: Gudrun dropped on her knees, like one executed, and Loerke sitting propped up near her. That was all.

The twilight cast a strange, otherworldly light above, a bluish-pink hue, as the cold blue night settled over the snow. Down in the valley, behind the vast expanse of snow, were two small figures: Gudrun knelt down like someone about to be executed, and Loerke sat propped up near her. That was it.

Gerald stumbled on up the slope of snow, in the bluish darkness, always climbing, always unconsciously climbing, weary though he was. On his left was a steep slope with black rocks and fallen masses of rock and veins of snow slashing in and about the blackness of rock, veins of snow slashing vaguely in and about the blackness of rock. Yet there was no sound, all this made no noise.

Gerald trudged up the snowy slope in the dim blue darkness, constantly climbing, unconsciously pushing himself higher, even though he was exhausted. To his left was a steep incline filled with dark rocks and piles of fallen stone, with streaks of snow cutting through the shadows of the rock, streaks of snow faintly weaving in and around the darkness. Yet there was no sound; all of this was completely silent.

To add to his difficulty, a small bright moon shone brilliantly just ahead, on the right, a painful brilliant thing that was always there, unremitting, from which there was no escape. He wanted so to come to the end—he had had enough. Yet he did not sleep.

To make things even tougher for him, a small, bright moon shone fiercely just ahead, on the right, a painful and constant presence he couldn't escape. He desperately wanted to reach the end—he had had enough. Yet, he couldn't sleep.

He surged painfully up, sometimes having to cross a slope of black rock, that was blown bare of snow. Here he was afraid of falling, very much afraid of falling. And high up here, on the crest, moved a wind that almost overpowered him with a sleep-heavy iciness. Only it was not here, the end, and he must still go on. His indefinite nausea would not let him stay.

He pushed himself up painfully, sometimes having to climb over a slope of bare black rock. Here, he was scared of falling, really scared of falling. And high up on the ridge, a wind blew that almost knocked him out with a heavy, cold chill. But this wasn't the end, and he had to keep going. His lingering nausea wouldn’t let him rest.

Having gained one ridge, he saw the vague shadow of something higher in front. Always higher, always higher. He knew he was following the track towards the summit of the slopes, where was the Marienhütte, and the descent on the other side. But he was not really conscious. He only wanted to go on, to go on whilst he could, to move, to keep going, that was all, to keep going, until it was finished. He had lost all his sense of place. And yet in the remaining instinct of life, his feet sought the track where the skis had gone.

Having climbed one ridge, he noticed the fuzzy outline of something taller ahead. Always higher, always higher. He realized he was on the path toward the peak of the slopes, where the Marienhütte was located, and the way down on the other side. But he wasn't really aware of it. He just wanted to keep moving, to push on as long as he could, to keep going, that was all, to keep going until it was over. He had completely lost his sense of location. Yet, in the remaining instinct for survival, his feet instinctively followed the trail where the skis had gone.

He slithered down a sheer snow slope. That frightened him. He had no alpenstock, nothing. But having come safely to rest, he began to walk on, in the illuminated darkness. It was as cold as sleep. He was between two ridges, in a hollow. So he swerved. Should he climb the other ridge, or wander along the hollow? How frail the thread of his being was stretched! He would perhaps climb the ridge. The snow was firm and simple. He went along. There was something standing out of the snow. He approached, with dimmest curiosity.

He slid down a steep snow slope. That scared him. He had no walking pole, nothing. But once he landed safely, he started walking on, in the dim light of darkness. It was as cold as sleep. He was nestled between two ridges, in a dip. So he veered off. Should he climb the other ridge, or wander through the dip? How fragile the thread of his existence felt! He might choose to climb the ridge. The snow was solid and straightforward. He kept going. There was something jutting out of the snow. He approached it, filled with faint curiosity.

It was a half-buried Crucifix, a little Christ under a little sloping hood, at the top of a pole. He sheered away. Somebody was going to murder him. He had a great dread of being murdered. But it was a dread which stood outside him, like his own ghost.

It was a half-buried Crucifix, a small Christ beneath a slight sloping hood, at the top of a pole. He pulled away. Someone was going to kill him. He had a strong fear of being murdered. But it was a fear that felt separate from him, like his own ghost.

Yet why be afraid? It was bound to happen. To be murdered! He looked round in terror at the snow, the rocking, pale, shadowy slopes of the upper world. He was bound to be murdered, he could see it. This was the moment when the death was uplifted, and there was no escape.

Yet why be afraid? It was bound to happen. To be murdered! He glanced around in terror at the snow, the swaying, pale, shadowy hills of the upper world. He was destined to be murdered; he could sense it. This was the moment when death was imminent, and there was no way out.

Lord Jesus, was it then bound to be—Lord Jesus! He could feel the blow descending, he knew he was murdered. Vaguely wandering forward, his hands lifted as if to feel what would happen, he was waiting for the moment when he would stop, when it would cease. It was not over yet.

Lord Jesus, was it really meant to be—Lord Jesus! He could sense the blow coming; he knew he was about to be killed. Aimlessly moving forward, his hands raised as if to brace for what was about to happen, he was waiting for the moment when he would stop, when it would all be over. It wasn’t finished yet.

He had come to the hollow basin of snow, surrounded by sheer slopes and precipices, out of which rose a track that brought one to the top of the mountain. But he wandered unconsciously, till he slipped and fell down, and as he fell something broke in his soul, and immediately he went to sleep.

He had arrived in the snowy hollow, surrounded by steep slopes and cliffs, where a path led up to the mountain's peak. But he wandered aimlessly until he slipped and fell, and as he fell, something broke inside him, and he immediately fell asleep.

CHAPTER XXXI.
EXEUNT

When they brought the body home, the next morning, Gudrun was shut up in her room. From her window she saw men coming along with a burden, over the snow. She sat still and let the minutes go by.

When they brought the body home the next morning, Gudrun was locked in her room. From her window, she saw men coming along with a load over the snow. She sat still and let the minutes pass.

There came a tap at her door. She opened. There stood a woman, saying softly, oh, far too reverently:

There was a knock at her door. She opened it. There stood a woman, saying softly, oh, way too respectfully:

“They have found him, madam!”

“They found him, ma'am!”

Il est mort?

Is he dead?

“Yes—hours ago.”

"Yeah—hours ago."

Gudrun did not know what to say. What should she say? What should she feel? What should she do? What did they expect of her? She was coldly at a loss.

Gudrun didn't know what to say. What should she say? What should she feel? What should she do? What were they expecting from her? She felt completely lost.

“Thank you,” she said, and she shut the door of her room. The woman went away mortified. Not a word, not a tear—ha! Gudrun was cold, a cold woman.

“Thank you,” she said, and she closed the door to her room. The woman walked away embarrassed. Not a word, not a tear—ha! Gudrun was distant, a cold woman.

Gudrun sat on in her room, her face pale and impassive. What was she to do? She could not weep and make a scene. She could not alter herself. She sat motionless, hiding from people. Her one motive was to avoid actual contact with events. She only wrote out a long telegram to Ursula and Birkin.

Gudrun sat in her room, her face pale and expressionless. What was she supposed to do? She couldn’t cry or make a scene. She couldn’t change herself. She sat still, hiding from others. Her only goal was to avoid direct involvement with what was happening. She only wrote a long telegram to Ursula and Birkin.

In the afternoon, however, she rose suddenly to look for Loerke. She glanced with apprehension at the door of the room that had been Gerald’s. Not for worlds would she enter there.

In the afternoon, however, she suddenly got up to look for Loerke. She glanced nervously at the door of the room that had been Gerald’s. She wouldn’t go in there for anything.

She found Loerke sitting alone in the lounge. She went straight up to him.

She saw Loerke sitting by himself in the lounge. She walked right up to him.

“It isn’t true, is it?” she said.

“It’s not true, is it?” she said.

He looked up at her. A small smile of misery twisted his face. He shrugged his shoulders.

He looked up at her. A small, pained smile twisted his face. He shrugged his shoulders.

“True?” he echoed.

"Really?" he repeated.

“We haven’t killed him?” she asked.

“We haven't killed him?” she asked.

He disliked her coming to him in such a manner. He raised his shoulders wearily.

He didn't like her approaching him like that. He shrugged his shoulders tiredly.

“It has happened,” he said.

“It’s happened,” he said.

She looked at him. He sat crushed and frustrated for the time being, quite as emotionless and barren as herself. My God! this was a barren tragedy, barren, barren.

She looked at him. He sat there, feeling defeated and frustrated for the moment, just as emotionless and empty as she was. My God! this was a bleak tragedy, bleak, bleak.

She returned to her room to wait for Ursula and Birkin. She wanted to get away, only to get away. She could not think or feel until she had got away, till she was loosed from this position.

She went back to her room to wait for Ursula and Birkin. She just wanted to escape, nothing more. She couldn't think or feel anything until she was free from this situation, until she was no longer stuck here.

The day passed, the next day came. She heard the sledge, saw Ursula and Birkin alight, and she shrank from these also.

The day went by, and the next day arrived. She heard the sled, saw Ursula and Birkin get out, and she recoiled from them as well.

Ursula came straight up to her.

Ursula walked right up to her.

“Gudrun!” she cried, the tears running down her cheeks. And she took her sister in her arms. Gudrun hid her face on Ursula’s shoulder, but still she could not escape the cold devil of irony that froze her soul.

“Gudrun!” she cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. She wrapped her arms around her sister. Gudrun buried her face in Ursula’s shoulder, but she couldn’t escape the icy grip of irony that chilled her soul.

“Ha, ha!” she thought, “this is the right behaviour.”

“Ha, ha!” she thought, “this is the right way to act.”

But she could not weep, and the sight of her cold, pale, impassive face soon stopped the fountain of Ursula’s tears. In a few moments, the sisters had nothing to say to each other.

But she couldn’t cry, and the sight of her cold, pale, expressionless face quickly put an end to Ursula’s tears. Before long, the sisters had nothing to say to each other.

“Was it very vile to be dragged back here again?” Gudrun asked at length.

“Was it really terrible to be dragged back here again?” Gudrun asked after a while.

Ursula looked up in some bewilderment.

Ursula looked up, feeling a bit confused.

“I never thought of it,” she said.

“I never thought about it,” she said.

“I felt a beast, fetching you,” said Gudrun. “But I simply couldn’t see people. That is too much for me.”

“I felt a presence while trying to reach you,” said Gudrun. “But I just couldn’t see anyone. That’s too overwhelming for me.”

“Yes,” said Ursula, chilled.

“Yes,” Ursula replied, feeling cold.

Birkin tapped and entered. His face was white and expressionless. She knew he knew. He gave her his hand, saying:

Birkin knocked and walked in. His face was pale and emotionless. She could tell he knew. He extended his hand to her, saying:

“The end of this trip, at any rate.”

“The end of this trip, anyway.”

Gudrun glanced at him, afraid.

Gudrun glanced at him, scared.

There was silence between the three of them, nothing to be said. At length Ursula asked in a small voice:

There was silence between the three of them, nothing to say. Finally, Ursula asked in a quiet voice:

“Have you seen him?”

"Have you seen him?"

He looked back at Ursula with a hard, cold look, and did not trouble to answer.

He glanced back at Ursula with a cold, hard stare and didn’t bother to respond.

“Have you seen him?” she repeated.

“Have you seen him?” she asked again.

“I have,” he said, coldly.

“I have,” he said, flatly.

Then he looked at Gudrun.

Then he looked at Gudrun.

“Have you done anything?” he said.

“Have you done anything?” he asked.

“Nothing,” she replied, “nothing.”

"Nothing," she replied, "nothing."

She shrank in cold disgust from making any statement.

She recoiled in cold disgust at the thought of making any statement.

“Loerke says that Gerald came to you, when you were sitting on the sledge at the bottom of the Rudelbahn, that you had words, and Gerald walked away. What were the words about? I had better know, so that I can satisfy the authorities, if necessary.”

“Loerke says Gerald came up to you while you were sitting on the sled at the bottom of the Rudelbahn, that you two had a conversation, and then Gerald walked away. What were you talking about? I need to know so I can give the authorities an answer if needed.”

Gudrun looked up at him, white, childlike, mute with trouble.

Gudrun looked up at him, pale, innocent, and speechless with worry.

“There weren’t even any words,” she said. “He knocked Loerke down and stunned him, he half strangled me, then he went away.”

“There weren’t even any words,” she said. “He knocked Loerke down and stunned him, he almost choked me, then he walked away.”

To herself she was saying:

She was saying to herself:

“A pretty little sample of the eternal triangle!” And she turned ironically away, because she knew that the fight had been between Gerald and herself and that the presence of the third party was a mere contingency—an inevitable contingency perhaps, but a contingency none the less. But let them have it as an example of the eternal triangle, the trinity of hate. It would be simpler for them.

“A nice little example of the eternal triangle!” And she turned away with a hint of irony, knowing that the real struggle had been between Gerald and herself, and that the involvement of the third person was just an accident—perhaps an unavoidable one, but still just an accident. But let them think of it as a classic case of the eternal triangle, the trifecta of hate. It would be easier for them.

Birkin went away, his manner cold and abstracted. But she knew he would do things for her, nevertheless, he would see her through. She smiled slightly to herself, with contempt. Let him do the work, since he was so extremely good at looking after other people.

Birkin walked away, his demeanor distant and distracted. But she knew he would still take care of things for her; he would support her. She smiled faintly to herself, feeling a bit scornful. Let him handle the tasks, since he was so remarkably good at taking care of others.

Birkin went again to Gerald. He had loved him. And yet he felt chiefly disgust at the inert body lying there. It was so inert, so coldly dead, a carcase, Birkin’s bowels seemed to turn to ice. He had to stand and look at the frozen dead body that had been Gerald.

Birkin went back to Gerald. He had loved him. And yet he mostly felt disgust at the lifeless body lying there. It was so lifeless, so cold and dead, a corpse; Birkin felt his insides turn to ice. He had to stand and look at the frozen dead body that had been Gerald.

It was the frozen carcase of a dead male. Birkin remembered a rabbit which he had once found frozen like a board on the snow. It had been rigid like a dried board when he picked it up. And now this was Gerald, stiff as a board, curled up as if for sleep, yet with the horrible hardness somehow evident. It filled him with horror. The room must be made warm, the body must be thawed. The limbs would break like glass or like wood if they had to be straightened.

It was the frozen body of a dead male. Birkin remembered a rabbit he had once found frozen solid in the snow. It had been stiff like a dried board when he picked it up. And now this was Gerald, rigid as a board, curled up as if asleep, yet with a horrible hardness clearly visible. It filled him with dread. The room needed to be warmed up; the body had to be thawed. The limbs would shatter like glass or wood if they had to be straightened.

He reached and touched the dead face. And the sharp, heavy bruise of ice bruised his living bowels. He wondered if he himself were freezing too, freezing from the inside. In the short blond moustache the life-breath was frozen into a block of ice, beneath the silent nostrils. And this was Gerald!

He reached out and touched the lifeless face. The icy, heavy bruise chilled him to the core. He wondered if he was freezing too, from the inside out. In the short blond mustache, his breath had turned to ice beneath the silent nostrils. And this was Gerald!

Again he touched the sharp, almost glittering fair hair of the frozen body. It was icy-cold, hair icy-cold, almost venomous. Birkin’s heart began to freeze. He had loved Gerald. Now he looked at the shapely, strange-coloured face, with the small, fine, pinched nose and the manly cheeks, saw it frozen like an ice-pebble—yet he had loved it. What was one to think or feel? His brain was beginning to freeze, his blood was turning to ice-water. So cold, so cold, a heavy, bruising cold pressing on his arms from outside, and a heavier cold congealing within him, in his heart and in his bowels.

Once again, he touched the sharp, almost shimmering blond hair of the lifeless body. It was icy cold, hair icy cold, almost poisonous. Birkin's heart started to freeze. He had loved Gerald. Now he looked at the well-defined, oddly colored face, with the small, delicate, pinched nose and the strong cheeks, seeing it frozen like an ice pebble—yet he had loved it. What was he supposed to think or feel? His mind was starting to freeze, his blood turning to ice water. So cold, so cold, a heavy, crushing cold pressing on his arms from the outside, and an even deeper cold solidifying inside him, in his heart and in his gut.

He went over the snow slopes, to see where the death had been. At last he came to the great shallow among the precipices and slopes, near the summit of the pass. It was a grey day, the third day of greyness and stillness. All was white, icy, pallid, save for the scoring of black rocks that jutted like roots sometimes, and sometimes were in naked faces. In the distance a slope sheered down from a peak, with many black rock-slides.

He trekked across the snowy slopes to see where the death had occurred. Finally, he arrived at the large shallow area among the cliffs and slopes, close to the top of the pass. It was a gray day, the third day of dullness and calm. Everything was white, icy, and pale, except for the jagged black rocks that jutted out like roots at times and showed bare faces at others. In the distance, a slope dropped steeply from a peak, dotted with numerous black rockslides.

It was like a shallow pot lying among the stone and snow of the upper world. In this pot Gerald had gone to sleep. At the far end, the guides had driven iron stakes deep into the snow-wall, so that, by means of the great rope attached, they could haul themselves up the massive snow-front, out on to the jagged summit of the pass, naked to heaven, where the Marienhütte hid among the naked rocks. Round about, spiked, slashed snow-peaks pricked the heaven.

It was like a shallow bowl resting among the rocks and snow of the upper world. In this bowl, Gerald had fallen asleep. At the far end, the guides had driven iron stakes deep into the snow wall, so that, using the thick rope attached, they could pull themselves up the massive snow face, onto the jagged peak of the pass, exposed to the sky, where the Marienhütte was hidden among the bare rocks. All around, sharp, jagged snow peaks poked into the sky.

Gerald might have found this rope. He might have hauled himself up to the crest. He might have heard the dogs in the Marienhütte, and found shelter. He might have gone on, down the steep, steep fall of the south-side, down into the dark valley with its pines, on to the great Imperial road leading south to Italy.

Gerald could have found this rope. He could have pulled himself up to the top. He could have heard the dogs at the Marienhütte and found refuge. He could have continued on, down the steep, steep slope on the south side, into the dark valley with its pines, towards the major road heading south to Italy.

He might! And what then? The Imperial road! The south? Italy? What then? Was it a way out? It was only a way in again. Birkin stood high in the painful air, looking at the peaks, and the way south. Was it any good going south, to Italy? Down the old, old Imperial road?

He might! And then what? The Imperial road! The south? Italy? What then? Was it really an escape? It was just a way to get back in again. Birkin stood high in the uncomfortable air, looking at the mountains and the path south. Was going south, to Italy, any good? Down the old, old Imperial road?

He turned away. Either the heart would break, or cease to care. Best cease to care. Whatever the mystery which has brought forth man and the universe, it is a non-human mystery, it has its own great ends, man is not the criterion. Best leave it all to the vast, creative, non-human mystery. Best strive with oneself only, not with the universe.

He turned away. Either his heart would break or he'd stop caring. It's better to stop caring. Whatever the mystery that created man and the universe is, it's a mystery that doesn't involve humans; it has its own big goals, and humans aren't the standard. It's best to leave it all to the vast, creative, non-human mystery. It's better to struggle with oneself rather than with the universe.

“God cannot do without man.” It was a saying of some great French religious teacher. But surely this is false. God can do without man. God could do without the ichthyosauri and the mastodon. These monsters failed creatively to develop, so God, the creative mystery, dispensed with them. In the same way the mystery could dispense with man, should he too fail creatively to change and develop. The eternal creative mystery could dispose of man, and replace him with a finer created being. Just as the horse has taken the place of the mastodon.

“God cannot do without man.” It was a saying from a renowned French religious teacher. But that can’t be true. God can exist without man. God could exist without the ichthyosaurs and the mastodon. These creatures didn’t evolve creatively, so God, the creative mystery, moved on from them. In the same way, the mystery could also move on from man if he too fails to change and evolve creatively. The eternal creative mystery could let go of man and replace him with a more advanced being, just as the horse has taken the place of the mastodon.

It was very consoling to Birkin, to think this. If humanity ran into a cul de sac and expended itself, the timeless creative mystery would bring forth some other being, finer, more wonderful, some new, more lovely race, to carry on the embodiment of creation. The game was never up. The mystery of creation was fathomless, infallible, inexhaustible, forever. Races came and went, species passed away, but ever new species arose, more lovely, or equally lovely, always surpassing wonder. The fountain-head was incorruptible and unsearchable. It had no limits. It could bring forth miracles, create utter new races and new species, in its own hour, new forms of consciousness, new forms of body, new units of being. To be man was as nothing compared to the possibilities of the creative mystery. To have one’s pulse beating direct from the mystery, this was perfection, unutterable satisfaction. Human or inhuman mattered nothing. The perfect pulse throbbed with indescribable being, miraculous unborn species.

Birkin found it very comforting to think this way. If humanity reached a dead end and faded away, the eternal creative mystery would give rise to another being—one that was finer, more wonderful, a new and more beautiful race to continue the embodiment of creation. The game was never over. The mystery of creation was deep, reliable, and endless, forever. Races came and went, species disappeared, but new species always emerged, more beautiful or just as beautiful, continually surpassing wonder. The source was pure and ungraspable. It had no boundaries. It could produce miracles, create entirely new races and species in its own time, along with new forms of consciousness, new bodies, new entities of existence. Being human was insignificant compared to the possibilities of the creative mystery. To have one’s heartbeat connected directly to that mystery was perfection, an indescribable satisfaction. Whether human or inhuman didn’t matter at all. The perfect pulse resonated with indescribable existence, miraculous unborn species.

Birkin went home again to Gerald. He went into the room, and sat down on the bed. Dead, dead and cold!

Birkin went home again to Gerald. He entered the room and sat down on the bed. Dead, dead and cold!

Imperial Caesar dead, and turned to clay
Would stop a hole to keep the wind away.

Imperial Caesar is dead and turned to dust
Would fill a gap to block the wind's gust.

There was no response from that which had been Gerald. Strange, congealed, icy substance—no more. No more!

There was no response from what had been Gerald. Just a strange, solid, icy substance—nothing more. Nothing more!

Terribly weary, Birkin went away, about the day’s business. He did it all quietly, without bother. To rant, to rave, to be tragic, to make situations—it was all too late. Best be quiet, and bear one’s soul in patience and in fullness.

Terribly exhausted, Birkin went off to handle the day's tasks. He did everything quietly, without fuss. To shout, to complain, to be dramatic, to create drama—it was all too late for that. It was better to stay calm and endure with patience and acceptance.

But when he went in again, at evening, to look at Gerald between the candles, because of his heart’s hunger, suddenly his heart contracted, his own candle all but fell from his hand, as, with a strange whimpering cry, the tears broke out. He sat down in a chair, shaken by a sudden access. Ursula who had followed him, recoiled aghast from him, as he sat with sunken head and body convulsively shaken, making a strange, horrible sound of tears.

But when he went in again in the evening to look at Gerald between the candles, because of his heart’s longing, suddenly his heart tightened, and his own candle nearly fell from his hand as, with a strange, whimpering cry, tears streamed down his face. He sat down in a chair, shaken by a sudden wave of emotion. Ursula, who had followed him, stepped back in shock as he sat with his head and body slumped, convulsively shaken, making a strange, horrible sound of crying.

“I didn’t want it to be like this—I didn’t want it to be like this,” he cried to himself. Ursula could but think of the Kaiser’s: “Ich habe es nicht gewollt.” She looked almost with horror on Birkin.

“I didn’t want it to be like this—I didn’t want it to be like this,” he cried to himself. Ursula could only think of the Kaiser’s: “Ich habe es nicht gewollt.” She looked at Birkin with almost horror.

Suddenly he was silent. But he sat with his head dropped, to hide his face. Then furtively he wiped his face with his fingers. Then suddenly he lifted his head, and looked straight at Ursula, with dark, almost vengeful eyes.

Suddenly he fell silent. But he sat with his head down, trying to hide his face. Then, quietly, he wiped his face with his fingers. Suddenly, he lifted his head and looked directly at Ursula, with dark, almost vengeful eyes.

“He should have loved me,” he said. “I offered him.”

"He should have loved me," he said. "I gave him that chance."

She, afraid, white, with mute lips answered:

She, scared, pale, with silent lips replied:

“What difference would it have made!”

“What difference would it have made!”

“It would!” he said. “It would.”

“It would!” he said. “It totally would.”

He forgot her, and turned to look at Gerald. With head oddly lifted, like a man who draws his head back from an insult, half haughtily, he watched the cold, mute, material face. It had a bluish cast. It sent a shaft like ice through the heart of the living man. Cold, mute, material! Birkin remembered how once Gerald had clutched his hand, with a warm, momentaneous grip of final love. For one second—then let go again, let go for ever. If he had kept true to that clasp, death would not have mattered. Those who die, and dying still can love, still believe, do not die. They live still in the beloved. Gerald might still have been living in the spirit with Birkin, even after death. He might have lived with his friend, a further life.

He forgot her and turned to look at Gerald. With his head oddly raised, like someone pulling away from an insult, half in arrogance, he stared at the cold, expressionless, material face. It had a bluish tint. It shot a chill like ice through the heart of the living man. Cold, expressionless, material! Birkin remembered how once Gerald had gripped his hand with a warm, fleeting hold of ultimate love. For just one second—then he let go, let go forever. If he had stayed true to that grasp, death wouldn’t have been a big deal. Those who die, and still can love and believe while dying, don’t truly die. They continue to live in the beloved. Gerald could still have been alive in spirit with Birkin, even after death. He could have shared a further life with his friend.

But now he was dead, like clay, like bluish, corruptible ice. Birkin looked at the pale fingers, the inert mass. He remembered a dead stallion he had seen: a dead mass of maleness, repugnant. He remembered also the beautiful face of one whom he had loved, and who had died still having the faith to yield to the mystery. That dead face was beautiful, no one could call it cold, mute, material. No one could remember it without gaining faith in the mystery, without the soul’s warming with new, deep life-trust.

But now he was dead, like clay, like bluish, rotting ice. Birkin looked at the pale fingers, the lifeless body. He remembered a dead stallion he had seen: a lifeless mass of masculinity, disgusting. He also remembered the beautiful face of someone he had loved, who had died still believing in the mystery. That dead face was beautiful; no one could call it cold, silent, or just physical. No one could think of it without feeling a renewed faith in the mystery, without the soul warming with new, profound trust in life.

And Gerald! The denier! He left the heart cold, frozen, hardly able to beat. Gerald’s father had looked wistful, to break the heart: but not this last terrible look of cold, mute Matter. Birkin watched and watched.

And Gerald! The denier! He left the heart cold, frozen, barely able to beat. Gerald’s father had looked nostalgic, to break the heart: but not this final terrible look of cold, silent Matter. Birkin watched and watched.

Ursula stood aside watching the living man stare at the frozen face of the dead man. Both faces were unmoved and unmoving. The candle-flames flickered in the frozen air, in the intense silence.

Ursula stood to the side, watching the living man gaze at the frozen face of the dead man. Both faces were expressionless and still. The candle flames flickered in the cold air, surrounded by intense silence.

“Haven’t you seen enough?” she said.

“Haven’t you seen enough?” she said.

He got up.

He stood up.

“It’s a bitter thing to me,” he said.

“It’s a bitter thing for me,” he said.

“What—that he’s dead?” she said.

“What—that he's gone?” she said.

His eyes just met hers. He did not answer.

His eyes met hers. He didn't respond.

“You’ve got me,” she said.

"You've got me," she said.

He smiled and kissed her.

He smiled and kissed her.

“If I die,” he said, “you’ll know I haven’t left you.”

“If I die,” he said, “you’ll know I’m still here with you.”

“And me?” she cried.

"And what about me?" she cried.

“And you won’t have left me,” he said. “We shan’t have any need to despair, in death.”

“And you won’t have left me,” he said. “We won’t have any reason to despair, even in death.”

She took hold of his hand.

She took his hand.

“But need you despair over Gerald?” she said.

“But do you really need to worry about Gerald?” she said.

“Yes,” he answered.

“Yeah,” he replied.

They went away. Gerald was taken to England, to be buried. Birkin and Ursula accompanied the body, along with one of Gerald’s brothers. It was the Crich brothers and sisters who insisted on the burial in England. Birkin wanted to leave the dead man in the Alps, near the snow. But the family was strident, loudly insistent.

They left. Gerald was taken to England for his burial. Birkin and Ursula accompanied the body, along with one of Gerald’s brothers. It was the Crich siblings who insisted on the burial in England. Birkin wanted to leave the deceased in the Alps, near the snow. But the family was very firm, insisting loudly.

Gudrun went to Dresden. She wrote no particulars of herself. Ursula stayed at the Mill with Birkin for a week or two. They were both very quiet.

Gudrun went to Dresden. She didn't share any details about herself. Ursula stayed at the Mill with Birkin for a week or two. They were both very quiet.

“Did you need Gerald?” she asked one evening.

“Did you need Gerald?” she asked one evening.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Aren’t I enough for you?” she asked.

“Aren’t I good enough for you?” she asked.

“No,” he said. “You are enough for me, as far as a woman is concerned. You are all women to me. But I wanted a man friend, as eternal as you and I are eternal.”

“No,” he said. “You're enough for me, as far as women go. You're all women to me. But I wanted a male friend, as timeless as you and I are timeless.”

“Why aren’t I enough?” she said. “You are enough for me. I don’t want anybody else but you. Why isn’t it the same with you?”

“Why am I not enough?” she asked. “You’re enough for me. I don’t want anyone else but you. Why isn’t it the same for you?”

“Having you, I can live all my life without anybody else, any other sheer intimacy. But to make it complete, really happy, I wanted eternal union with a man too: another kind of love,” he said.

“Having you, I can live my whole life without anyone else, without any other deep connection. But to make it complete, really happy, I wanted to have a lifelong bond with a man too: a different kind of love,” he said.

“I don’t believe it,” she said. “It’s an obstinacy, a theory, a perversity.”

“I can’t believe it,” she said. “It’s stubbornness, a theory, a weirdness.”

“Well—” he said.

“Well—” he said.

“You can’t have two kinds of love. Why should you!”

“You can’t have two types of love. Why would you?”

It seems as if I can’t,” he said. “Yet I wanted it.”

“It feels like I can’t,” he said. “But I really wanted it.”

“You can’t have it, because it’s false, impossible,” she said.

“You can’t have it because it’s not real, it’s impossible,” she said.

“I don’t believe that,” he answered.

“I don’t believe that,” he replied.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!